Nayakumarchariu

Author(s): Pushpadant, Hiralal Jain
Publisher: Balatkaragana Jain Publication Society
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001870/1

Page #1
THE DEVENDRAKIRTI JAIN SERIES VOLUME I "AKUMARACARIU OF PUSPADANTA bhramsa work of the 10th Century CRITICALLY EDITED Id MSS., with an exhaustive Introduction, Glossary, Indices and Notes BY HIRALAL JAIN, M. A., LL. B., aces Educational Service, King Edward College, Amraoti nerly Research Scholar, Allahabad University PUBLISHED BY atkara Gana Jain Publication Society, Karanja, Berar, India. 933

Page #2
svAmI devendrakIrti digambara jaina granthamAlA mahAkavipuSpadantakRta nA ga kumAra ca rita bhUmikA, zabdakoza, anukramaNikAoM va TippaNoM sahita saMpAdaka hIrAlAla jaina, ema. e., elael. bI. saMskRtAdhyApaka, kiMga eDavarDa kaoNleja, amarAvatI bhUtapUrva risarca skAlara, alAhAbAda yUnIvarsiTI A. prIkailAsara girasUri jJAnamandira omahAvIra na ArAdhanA kendra kAbA (gAdhI gara) pi 382009 vIra nirvANa saMvat 2459] [vikrama saMvat 1989 |

Page #3
THE Devendrakirti Jaina Series EDITED With the Co-operation of Various Scholars BY HIRALAL JAIN M. A., LL. B. King Edward College, Amraoti Volume I. PUBLISHED BY Balatkaragana Jaina Publication Society Karanja, Berar (India)

Page #4
NAYAKUMARACARIU ON PUSPADANTA An Apabhramsa work of the 10th Century CRITICALLY EDITED from old MSS., with an exhaustive Introduction, Glossary, Indices and Notes BY HIRALAL JAIN, M. A., LL. B., Central Provinces Educational Serrice, King Edward College, Amraoti Formerly Research Scholar, Allahabad University 1933

Page #5
Bocese see 200....gece gece sec920000000000 s ore 00 The following works may be obtained from MOTILAL BANARSIDAS, PUNJAB SANSKRIT BOOK DEPOT, LAHORE: JASAHARACARIU of Puspadanta NAYAKUMARACARIU of Puspadanta SAVAYA-DHAMMA-DOHA Rs. 6-0-0 , 6-0-0 ,, 2-8-0 The following Apabbramsa works are in press or under preparation and will be issued in one or the other of the two series of Karanja. Orders for copies may be registered now with the Sale Agents. 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 laalaaliN KARAKANDACARIU of Kanakamara SUDAMSANACARIU of Nayanandi APABHRAMSAKATHASAMGRAHA PASACAR! U of Padmanandi JAMBUSAMICARIT of Vira MAHAPURANA of Puspadanta, to be issued in parts. KATHAKOSA of Sricandra PAUMACARIU of Svayambhu , HARIVA MSA PURANA of Svayambhu PAHUDA-DOHA @ @ @ Parararararararar ararararararararararararararao Printed by G. K. Gokbale, Secretary, Shri Ganesh Printing Works, 195-496 Shanwar Peth, Poona, aad Published by Ratanlal Narsingsa Raol, Karanja, Berar (Iudia ).

Page #6

Page #7
zrI 108 svargavAsI zrIdevendra kIrtti svAmI, bhaTTAraka, balAtkAragaNa, kAraMjA.

Page #8
svAmIjI kI smRti meM kAraMjA meM balAtkAragaNa ke bhaTTArakoM kI gaddI kI sthApanA mAnyakheTa se Aye hue dharmabhUSaNa bhaTTAraka dvArA vikrama saMvat 1575 meM huI thii| isa paramparA meM abataka koI vIsa bhaTTAraka ho cuke haiN| inameM se aneka ne apanI vidvattA prakaTa karake nijAma rAjya se sanadeM prApta kI haiM / paTTa ke sthApita hone se barAra meM jainadharma kA jo pracAra huA hai usake phalasvarUpa isa prAnta ke prAyaH pratyeka nagara aura grAma meM jaina dharma ke pAlaka, isa gaNa ke anuyAyI, bahusaMkhyA meM pAye jAte haiN| hamAre bhaTTArakoM kA dharmapracAra ke atirikta sAhityavRddhi kI ora bhI pUrA dhyAna rahA hai| inhI kI kRpA se hamAre zAstrabhaNDAra meM eka sahasra se adhika hastalikhita,prAcIna grantha surakSita haiM! inameM aneka grantha svayaM hamAre bhaTTArakoM ke race hue bhI haiN| ___ hamAre antima gurumahArAja zrI 108 bhaTTAraka zrI devendrakIrti svAmI bar3e zAntipriya aura sAhityapremI the| unhoMne apane jIvanameM ukta bhaNDAra ke saMgraha ko suvyavasthita kiyA |unke svargavAsI honeke samaya se hI unake anuyAyioM kI utkaTa abhilASA thI ki unakI kIrti ko akSaya aura digantavyApI banAne ke liye unake nAma se koI sAhityika smAraka khar3A kiyA jAve / kintu aneka vighnabAdhAoM ke kAraNa abataka isa abhilASA kI pUrti nahIM ho sakI thii| harSa kA viSaya hai ki Aja hamArI kaI varSoM kI vaha abhilASA pUrNa ho rahI hai / ___ gurumahArAja ke nAma se sthApita isa granthamAlA ke saMcAlana ke liye hamAre pAsa koI sthAyI sampatti nahIM hai| para hama yaha jAnate haiM ki hamAre gaNa ke pratyeka sadasya ke hRdaya meM svAmIjI ke prati aTala zraddhA aura bhAkta hai / isI ko hama hamArI granthamAlA kA dhruvaphaNDa samajhate haiN| hameM pUrNa vizvAsa hai ki hamAre bandhu isa granthamAlA ke kArya meM dhanAbhAva kI koI rukAvaTa na par3ane deNge| jo bhAI isa puNyakArya meM yoga deMge unake jJAnAvaraNI karmoM kA kSaya hogA aura unakA nirmala yaza isI graMthamAlA dvArA saMsAra meM phailegA / - -

Page #9
svAmIjI kI smRti meM prastuta grantha ke prakAzana meM hameM pUrNa Arthika sahAyatA zrIyukta nAgosA ratanasA rAyabAgakara, dvArA prApta huI hai| isake liye hama va hamArA maNDala unake kRtajJa haiN| dAtA ne apanI dhArmika buddhi aura svAmIjI meM bhakti kA pratyakSa pramANa upasthita kiyA hai / AzA hai anya bandhu isa Adarza kA anukaraNa kreNge| ___hamAre dharmabandhu zrIyukta prophesara hIrAlAlajI ne isa granthamAlA ko janma dene tathA prastuta graMtha ke sampAdana meM jo nissvArtha aura aTUTa parizrama kiyA hai usake liye yaha maNDala ApakA cirakRtajJa rhegaa| unhoMne graMthamAlA kA sampAdakatva svIkAra karake hamArI aneka varSoM kI abhilASA ko saphala kiyA hai| hameM vizvAsa hai ki dharmapremI aura sAhityapremI bhAI hamArI truTiyoM ko kSamA kara granthamAlA kI unnatimeM sahayoga pradAna kreNge| nivedaka ratanalAla narasiMgasA rAuLa, maMtrI, balAtkAragaNa graMthaprakAzaka maNDala, kAraMjA. devendrakIrti granthamAlA kA kAryakArI maNDala1. zrImAn natthUsA pAsUsA, elicapUra, sabhApati va khajAMcI. 2. ,, rAyasAhaba motI saMghaI, rukhaba saMghaI, aMjanagAMva, 3. ,, ratanalAla narasiMgasA rAuLa, kAraMjA, maMtrI. pro. hIrAlAlajI, kiMga eDavarDa kaoNleja, amarAvatI, sampAdaka. khuzAlasA devamaNasA jiMtUrakara, kAraMjA. ,, mANikasA bAbUmA khaMDAre, kAraMjA. - VI

Page #10
PREFACE It was in the year 1924 that I first discovered the NAYAKUMARACARIU of Puspadanta from the manuscript stores at Karanja which I examined in my capacity as a Research Scholar of the Allahabad University. The notes that I made on that occasion were included in the Provincial Catalogue edited by Rai Bahadur Hiralal and published by the C. P. Government. The Apabhramsa works discovered there interested me very much and I contributed an article on Apabhramsa Literature' to the Allahabad University Studies Vol. I, and determined the date of Puspadanta who was the chief of the authors, first in the notes contributed to the Catalogue and then in an article contributed to the Hindi Quarterly Jaina Sahitya Samsodhaka Vol. II.' In the following year I came to occupy my present post at Amraoti, and, being now closer to Karanja, I tried to arrange for the publication of the works. My efforts met with a ready response which enabled me to organise two societies for the work of publication. It might be asked why two series of books have been started when all the works could very suitably be included in a single one. The answer is to be found in the genuine desire of the members of the Balatkara-gana to preperuate the memory of their spiritual leader, the late Svami Devendrakirti Bhattaraka, by a separate series. This is in the fitness of things as the present collection of MSS. preserved in the Balatkara-gana temple owes a good deal to the efforts of the late Svami. It is in order to make the work of the two series mutually collaborative that the editorship of both has been entrusted to me. Unlike the sister series, the present series has been started without any permanent funds to begin with. The society has, however, acquired a rich fund, I mean a fund of good will all around, which is expected to help it through the venture. The society is highly obliged to Mr. Nagosa Ratansa Raibagkar of Amraoti who has borne the costs of printing the present volume. It is hoped that the noble example of this gentleman will be followed by others interested in rescuing the ancient literary treasures of the Jains from oblivion. I now come to my most interesting duty of acknowledging the help that I received in the preparation of this volume. My deep obligations are due to Mr. Ratanlal Narsinsa Raol and his colleagues in the management of the Balatkaragana Jaina Bhandara who entrusted the editorship of their series to me and lent VII -

Page #11
PREFACE out to me their two MSS. of the present work (MSS. A. & B.). Facilities for collating the other three MSS. were secured for me by my friend Dr. Tarachand Gangawal, M. B. B. S., Palace Surgeon, Jaipur, Master Motilal Samghi, SanmatiPustakalaya, Jaipur, and Pandit Nathuram Premi, Bombay. For this help I am greatly indebted to these gentlemen. Rai Bahadur Hiralal has laid mo under a deep debt of gratitude by encouraging me in my literary activities throughout and, on this occasion, by sending to me his valuable article on the Nagas of Central India', which I have fully consulted and even quoted fron in the Introduction on the Nagas and the Nagaloka.' I have also consulted his 'I'escriptive Lists of Inscriptions in C. P. and Berar' for the same section. I am thankful to Prof. V. V. Mirashi, M. A., Head of the Department of Sanskrit in the Nagpur University for kindly drawing my attention to the references to Nagaloka in the Navasahasankacarita. My obligations are due to all the authors whose works I have consulted, referred to or quoted from mention of which will be found in the list of abbreviations. I am very highly obliged to my friend Dr. P. L. Vaidya of Poona for his valuable suggestions and advice in the editing details and his inestimable help in getting the work printed in Poona. The distance between the editor and the printers would have caused a good deal of delay in the completion of the volume and would surely have affected its printing quality had it not been for Dr. Vaidya's presence on the spo! and his keen interest in the matter. I am also thankful to the Manager and staff of the Shree Ganesh Printing Works, Poona, for doing their best in the ex cution of the work. I am indebted to my Principal, Mr. F. P. Tostevin, for recommending to the Local Government to pernit me to undertake the editorship of the series, and for encouraging me and helping me in various ways. With such co-operation as I have been receiving, I expect to be able to carry on the work of the series. Suggestions for improvement in any direction will always be very welcome. King Edward College, Amraoti. 1st December, 1932. HIRALAL JAIN - VIII -

Page #12
List of works mentioned in the Introduction, Glossary and Notes either in an abbreviated form or in full. Adipurana of Jinasena, Calcutta. AKJ-Andhra Karnataka Jaininsm by Seshagiri Rao, Madras, 1922. Anargha Raghava of Murari, Kavya Mala Series, Bombay, 1894. Antiquities of the Pallavas by Dubreil. Apte's Practical Sanskrit English Dictionary, Poona, 1890. AUS--Allahabad University Studies Vol. I, 1927. Balaramayana of Rajacekhara, Calcutta, 1884. Beal's Fa Hian Bhand. Re-Bhandarkar's Reports for the Search of Sanskrit MSS. Bhavis-Bhavisaratta-kaha of Dhanapala, Barola, 1923. Bhavisya Purana, Venkatesvara Press, Bombay. BD--Buddhist India by Rhys Davids, London, 1903. Bohapahuda of Kundakundacarya Manikcandra Dig.Jaina Series Bombay,No.17 Brahmanda Purana, Venktesvara Press, Bombay. BNR--Brhat Nighantu Ratnakara, Bombay, V. S. 1973. Brhat Samhita of Varahamihira, Benares, V. S. 1954. Caritta-pahuda of Kundakundacarya, Manikacandra DJS, No. 17. Chandah-prabhakara by Jagannath prasad Bhanu, Bilaspur, 1922. CP Cat.-Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit MSS. in C. P. and Berar, Nagpur, 1926. CP Ins.-Descriptive lists of Inscriptions in C. P. and Berar by Rai Bahadur Hiralal, Nagpur, 1916. Creed of Half Japan by A. Lloyd, London, 1911 Cun. Geo.-Cunningham's Ancient Geography of India, re-edited by si Majumdar Sastri, Calcutta, 1914. D-Desi-nama-mala of Hemacandra, Calcutta Tniversity, 1931. Dravya-samgraha of Nemicandra, Sacred Books of the Jainas, Vol. I. Arrah, 1917. EC-Epigraphia Carnatica, Bangalore. EHD-Early History of the Deccan by R. G. Bhandarkar, Poona, 1927. EHI_Early History of India by Vincent Smith, Oxford, 1906. Gita-Bhagvat Gita. Gommatasara of Nemicandra, Sacred Books of the Jainas Series, Vol. V Lucknow, 1927. Hem---Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar ed. by P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1928. Hindi by Badrinath Bhatta, Lucknow, V. S. 1:81. Hindu Chemistry by P. C. Ray, Calcutta, 1903 - IX -

Page #13
LIST OF WORKS MENTIONED IN INTRODUCTION HJSI-Hindi Jaina Sahitya ka Itihasa by Nathuram Premi, Bombay, 1917. HMHI-History of Mediaeval Hindu India by C. V. Vaidya, Poona, 1921 and 1924. HP_Harivamsa Purana of Jinasena, Manikacandra DJS No. 31 and 33. IHQ-Indian Historical Quarterly, ed. by Narendranath Law, Calcutta. Intro. to Prak.--Introduction to Prakrit by Woolner, Punjab University, 1928, IP-India's Past by Macdonell, Oxford, 1927. ISB-Inscriptions at Sravana Belgola by Narsimhacara, Bangalore, 1923. Jasa-Jasaharacariu of Pu-padanta, Karanja Jaina Series Vol. I, 1931. JG-Digambara Jaina Grantha-karta aura unke kavya by Nathuram Premi, Jaina Hitesi Vol. VI, 5-6, 9-10. JG Dic.-Jaina Gem Dictionary by J. L. Jaini, Arrah, 1918. JJ-Jaina Jagat, a Hindi Weekly, published from Ajmer. JSA-Catalogue of Jaina Siddhanta Bhavana, Arrah, 1919. JRAS-Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. JSS-Jaina Sahitya Samsolhaka, a Hindi Quarterly pub, from Ahmadabad. JSIS-Jaina Silalekha Samgraha, ed. by Hiralal Jain, Manikacandra DJG, Bombay, No. 28. Julien's Hiuen Tsang. Kamasutra of Vatsayana, Bombay, 1900. Karpuramanjiri of Rajasekhara, Harvord Oriental Series. Katantra und Kumaralata by Luders, Berlin, 1930. Mahabh-Mahabharata. Mahabh Up.--Mahabharata Upasamhara by C. V. Vaidya. Mahabhasya of Patanjali, Bombay. MAR-Mysoro Archaeological Report. MDI-Medicinal Drugs of India by B. S. Mohan, Lahore, 1930. MI-Mahabharata Index. Mokkha-Pahuda of Kundakundacary:t, Manikacandra DJG., No. 17. Mulacara of Svami Vattakera, Manikacandra DJG, No. 19 and 23. Music of India by Popley, Calcutta, 1921. Natyasastra of Bharata, Kavyamala Series, Bombay, 1894. Navasahasankacarita of Pa Imagupta, Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. LIII. Nilamata Purana or Kasmira Mahatmya, Lahore. Niyvana Kanda, Bombay, 1914. Origin of Brahmi Alphabet by Buhler. Padma Purana of Ravisenavarya, Marikacandra. DJG No. 29-31. Padma Purana, Venkatesvara Press, Bombay. Pai-Paia-lacchi-nama-mala of Dhanapala, Bhavanagar, V. S. 1973. Pancastikaya of Kundakundacarya, Sacred Books of the Jainas Vol. III. Arrah., 1920. PP-Prakrta Pingala, Bibliotheca Indica, Calcutta, 1902. Practical Path by C. R. Jain, Arrah. 1917. Pratistha-saroddhara of Asadhara, Bombay, V. S. 1974.

Page #14
LIST OF WORKS MENTIONED IN INTRODUCTION Punyasrava Katha-kosa, Hindi trans. by Nathuram Premi, Bombay, 1907. Ramayana of Valmiki. Rasatala or the Under-world by N. L. Dey, Calcutta, 1927. RKS-Ratna-Karanda-Sravakacara of Samantal hadra with trans. by C. R. Jain, Arrah., 1917. Sagara-dharmamrta of Asadhara, Manikacandra DJG No. 2. Sanat Sanatkumaracarita of Haribhadra, ed. by H. Jacobi, Munchen, 1921. Sang. Rat-Sangita Ratnakara of Sarngadeva, Poona. SIJ-South Indian Jainism by Ramasvami Ayyangar, Madras, 1922. SKV-Studies in the Kamasutra of Vatsayana by H. C. Chakladar, Calcutta 1929. SSG-Systems of Sanskrit Grammar by S. K. Belvelkar, Poona. Sthananga Sutra, Jaina Agamodaya Samiti, Bombay. Tatt. Sutra-Tattvarthadhigama Sutra of Umasvami, Sacred Books of the Jainas, Vol. II, Arrah., 1920. Todd-Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthana by J. Todd, in 3 Vols., Oxford 1920. Uttaradh-Uttaradhyayana Sutra, Calcutta. Uttara Purana of Gunabhadra, Calcutta. Var-Prakrta Prakasa of Vararuci, ed. by P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1931. Vayu Purana, Venkatesvara Press, Bombay. Visnu Purana, Venkatesvara Press, Bombay. VNS-Vasunandi Sravakacara, Muradabad, V. S. 1966. - XI -

Page #15
Portraits svAmIjI kI smRti meM PREFACE TABLE OF CONTENTS List of works mentioned INTRODUCTION 1. Critical Apparatus 2. Text Constitution 3. The Poet and his Patron 4. Manyakheta a literary centre 5. Popularity of the her 6. The Poet's Education 7. Picture of Palace and Public life 8. Political Divisions of India as found in Nayak. 9. The Nagas and the Nagaloka 10. Analysis of the work 11. Language and Grammar 12. Metre 13. The Gloss and its Authorship Index of personal names with notes Index of geographical names Notes Critical and Explanatory Addenda et Corrigenda Apabhramsa Text in 9 chapters with head-lines to each Kadavaka in English and variant readings in foot-notes....... General Glossary - XII ............... Facing F PAGE V-VI V VII IX XIII XIII XVII XVII XX XXI XXIII XXVI XXIX XXXI XXXVII XLV LVII LXIII 1-112 113-176 177-182 183-184 185-208 209-210

Page #16

Page #17
zrImAn nAgosA ratanasA rAyabAgakara, amraavtii| Jain Education Intemational

Page #18
INTRODUCTION 1. Critical Apparatus The present edition of Nayakumaracariu is based upon the following five MSS. fully collated : MS. A. This MS. is deposited in the Balatkara-gana Bhandara of Karanja. Leaves 88, size 11 " x 5" ; lines per page 9 ; letters in each line about 34; margin right and left 11", top and bottom ". One inch- square space is left blank in the middle of each page. It bears the following colophon : zubhaM bhavati lekhaka pAThakayoH / saMvat 1556 varSe caitra zudi 1 zanAvayeha zrIghanaughadaMge zrIjinacaityAlaye zrI kundakundAcAryAnvaye bhaTTAraka zrIpadmanandidevAstatpaTe bhaTTAraka zrIdeveMdrakIrtidevAstatpaTTe bhaTTAraka zrIvidyAnandidevAstatpaGke bhaTTArakazrImallibhUSaNadevAstatpaTTe bhaTTAraka zrIlakSmIcandropadezAd haMsapattane hAdA tadbhAryA badI tayoH putraH sAMgaNa tasya bhAryA somAI eteSAM zrIsAMgaNakena likhApitaM // (on the last page in another hand) bhaTTAraka zrIkumudacandra paTTe bhaTTAraka zrI abhayacandrANAM pustakam / saMvata 1785 varSe zAke 1650 kIlakanAmasaMvatsare mAghamAsi pratipattithau somadhUsena vamasa saMpade sUratibaMdire vAsupUjyacaityAlaye giranArayAtrAgamanasamaye bhaTTAraka zrI dharamacaMdra paTTadhAri - deveMdra kIrtibhyaH rAmajI saMghAdhipaputra ANaMdanAmnA hUbajha zrAvakreNa dattamidaM pustakaM / From this colophon, we learn that the MS. was completed on Saturday, the 1st of the bright fortnight of Caitra, in Samvat 1556, equivalent to 1499 A. D., in the Jain temple at Hamsapattana, according to the instructions of Bhattaraka Laxmicandra, for whom we get the following geneology: Kundakundanvaya Padmanandi Devendrakirti Vidyanandi Mallibhusana T Laxmicandra (A. D 1499). The subsequent history of the MS. is told in the additional note made later on the last page. The MS. belonged to Abhayacandra the successor of Kumudacandra. It was presented to Devendrakirti, the successor of Bhattaraka Dharma XIII

Page #19
NAYAKUMARACARIU candra, by a layman Ananda son of Ramji, at port Surat, at the time of the former's pilgrimage to Girnara on the 1st of Magha. in Samyat 1785, Saka 1650 Kilaka Samvatsara, equivalent to A. D. 1729. This appears to be the time when the MS. migrated to Karanja, its present home. Peculiarities of the MS. 1. Nasal u occurs four times as frequently as 7. 2. It shows a partiality for 5 in absolute forms such as inaula, atla etc., and in the scventh-case-ending such as TT, Hau etc. 3. It omits a number of lines that are found in MSS. D and E. 4. It bears glosses on the margin like B and D. will be said in the sequel. About this gloss, more MS. B. This MS. also belongs to the Balatkara-gana Bhandara of Karanja. Leaves 136 ; size 11" x 5; lines per page 7; letters per line about 28; margin right and left 1)", top and bottom 1". It has no original colophon and no date. At the end, in second hand, wo read HRF1945i To Ho fan FUE I This Kumudacandra is probably the same as the one mentioned in A and Dharmacandra a co-disciple of Abhayacandra. If this is true, the MS. existed about 1729 A. D. It agrees, almost through-out, with A in its readings and other peculiarities, and bears similar glosses. It is on very thin paper and is now fast wearing out. MS. C. This MS. belongs to the Terapanthi temple of Jaipur. Leaves 49; size 11" x 5"; lines per page vary from 12 to 14; letters in each line about 44; margin all round :". It bears the following colophon : saMvat 1558 varSe zrAvaNa sudi 12 bhaume // 7 // zrIgopAcalagaDhadurge tomaravaMze azvapati gajapati narapati rAjyatrayAdhipati mahArAjAdhirAja zrImAnasiMdhadevAH tadrAjyapravartamAne zrImUlasaMghe balAtkAragaNe sarasvatIgaccha kuMdakaMdAcAryAnvaye bhaTTArakazrIprabhAcandradevAH tatpa? bhaTTArakazrIpadmanaMdidevA bhaTTArakazrIzubhacaMdradevA bhaTTArakazrIjinacaMdradevAH aglad that graad ang 91715 HIP Hideya ( family details ) pagi ah JAI ARTkamAra paMcamI likhApitaM jJAnAvaraNIkarmakSayArtha / jJAnavAna jJAnadAnena etc. From this we learn that the MS. was completed on Tuesday, the 12th of the bright fortnight of Sravana, in Samvat 1558, equivalent to 1501 A. D., at Gopacala (Gwaliar ), during the regin of Maharaja Manasimha of Tomara dynasty. It was written for a layman of the Jaisawala family which had, for its spiritual guidance, the following line of teachers - - XIV

Page #20
CRITICAL APPARATUS Mulasamgha. Balatkaragana, Saraswatigaccha, Kundakundanvaya Prabhacandra Padmanandi subhacandra Jinacandra It agrees with AB in the use of 7 and in the omission of a number of lines But in readings it generally agrees with E. It bears no notes on the margin. MS. D. This MS. also belongs to the Terapanthi temple of Jaipur. Leaves 71; size 11}" x 45"; lines per page 10; letters per line about 37, margin all round 1". It bears the following colophon : saMvat 1603 varSe zAke 1467 pravartamAne mahAmAGgalyaASADhamAse kRSNapakSe dvitIyAtithau uttarASADha. nakSatre taitalakaraNe zrImUlasaMghe naMdyAmnAye balAtkAragaNe sarasvatIgacche zrIkundakundAcAryAnvaye bhaTTArakazrIpadmanaMdidevAstatpaTTe bhaTTArakazrIzubhacandradevAstatpaTTe bhaTTArakazrIjinacandradevAstatpaTTe bhaTTArakazrIprabhAcandradevAstat ziSyamaMDalAcArya zrIdharmacandradevAstadAnAye takSakapuravAstavye solaMkIrAjAdhirAja rAjazrIrAmacandrarAjye zrIAdinAthacaityAlaye khaMDelavAlAnvaye bAkalIvAlagotre sA. pAlhA tadbhAryA gaurI tatputra sA. nyemA (family details) eteSAM madhye sA. netA bhAryA lAjhamade tRtIya sA. ThAkarabhAryA dADimade tayA idaM zAstraM paJcamItrata-udyotanArtha likhApitaM dharmacandrAya dattaM / jJAnavAn jJAnadAnena etc. From this we learn that the MS. was completed on the 2nd of the dark fortnight of Asadha. in Samvat 1603, Saka 1467, equivalent to 1546 A. D. It was copied for a layman of Bakliwala family of the Khandelawala caste, a resident of Takshakapur (Taxila ), in the kingdom of the Solamki king Rimacandra. He had for his spiritual guidance, the following line of teachers : Mulasamgha, Nandi-amnaya Balatkara gana, Saraswatigaccha, Kundakundanvaya Padmanandi Subhacandra Jinacandra Prabhacandra Dharmacandra (To whom the MS. was presented ). It will be seen that this carries the line given in the colophon of MS. C, two successions further. - XV - |

Page #21
NAYAKUMARACARIU The MS agrees in its peculiarities with A and bears glosses like it on the margin. But it has all those additional lines that are found in E. These are mostly given in the margin. It even gives a few lines peculiar to it alone. MS. E. This MS is deposited in Baba Dulicand's Bhandara in Jaipur and belongs to that section of the collection which was acquired from Sanganer Bhandara. Leaves 55 ; size 1042" 4'4" ; lines per page vary from 13 to 15; letters per line about 35. It bears the following colophon : saM. 1519 jeSTha vadi 12 caMdre // Adau // jeSTa sudi 5 // gurau saMpUrNaM bhavat // vAgara dese / jhuMjhuNUgrAmanagA zrIAdIzvaravaracaityAlaye / sarasvatIgacche zrImUlasaMdhe laMvecU vuDhele gotre likhitaM paMDita sA. maharAja caudharI TI. qaga | ATI I RUTETTOTT etc. From this we learn that the MS. was begun on the 12th of the dark fortnight and completed on the 5th of the bright fortnight of Jyestha in Samvat 1519, equivalent to 1462 A. D.. in the Adisvara temple at Jhunjhunu in Vagara country, by one Pandit Maharaja Caudlari son of Bhisama, of Vud hele family of Lamvecu caste. This MS. is the most interesting of all, as it is the oldest and has many features that distinguish it from the rest. 1. It has ut instead of a throughout. 2. It shows a great partiality for in preference to T in the absolute forms and the seventh case-ending e. g. arcia, gioia, fala, Ha etc. 3. It frequently avoids the insertion of y or a between two vowels unlike all the other MSS, e g. 737U for Tur; T&Tit for yaa. It omits the author's prasasti which all the other MSS. give at the end, and like C, bears no glosses on the margin. 5. Where its readings differ from the constituted text, it agrees more fre quently with C than the others. 6. It has many lines which are not found in ABC and are added in D only in the margin. From the description of the MSS. given above, it will be seen that they are fairely representative of the manuscript-tradition of Nayakumaracariu over a very wide area. Of the four MSS. nentioning their place of copying, one comes from Gujrat, another from Gwaliar (Central India), the third from Punjab and the forth from Rajaputana. They fall into two groups, AB and CE, D forming a link between the two, agreeing with the former in orthography and the glosses, with E in the matter of additional lines and frequently agreeing with this or that in its readnigs. - XVI

Page #22
THE POET AND HIS PATRON 2. Text--constitution. I have followed the following principles in constituting the text of Nayakumaracariu: 1. I have, as a rule, adopted in the text the reading on which all or most of the MSS. agreed. But in a few cases the reading of two or even one MS is preferred to that of the majority where it seemed to be justified by the superiority in sense and suitability. For the same reason, I have even given a tentative reading in preference to the agreed reading of all the MSS. This, however, has been done in a very few cases, and there also when the change made was of one letter only. 2. As the MSS. that use 77 are not at all consistent in its use and as no principle can be evolved from them for discriminating between and ut, the latter has been used throughout, for the sake of uniformity, and the variations have not been recorded. 3. The MSS are somewhat, inconsistent in the use of a anda. In this case the choice has been made according to the Sanskrit or vernacular equivalents and the variants have not been recorded. 4. 75 and 71 are found so written in the MSS. as to be frequently indis. tinguishable. Generally it has been easy to find out which of them is meant, but the problem has, sometimes, become puzzling when oither gives sense, for example argou or later in 1, 3, 5. In such cases only, the alternative reading is included in footnotes, otherwise not. 5. kkha, g and 5 have been frequently found written as double kha, doubled and double . These also have not been noticed in the footnotes. 6. The MSS. show some inconsistency in the insertion of y between two vowels and MS. E, as said above, generally avoids it. These variations have, in some cases, been noted but frequently ignored. 7. As we have no device to distinguish short g from long 5 and as readings vary between short and the latter has, generally, but not invariably, been used where the metre required a short vowel. These variations have been ignored in the footnotes. 8. Variations due to obvious mistakes and slips of the copyist have not been noted, but readings of doubtful meaning have been. 9. Other minor variations such as of degF and El and of anusvara have been ignored. In all other cases the variants have been carefully recorded. 3. The Poet and bis Patron. Much information about the parentage and the works of the author has already been published (C. P. Cat. intro, and extracts; AUS. p. 157-185; JSS vol. - XVII --

Page #23
NAYAKUMARACARIU II, p. 57-80, 146-156; JJ 1st Oct. and 1st Nov. 1926; Jasa. Intro.). From these the following facts about the author and his works can be gathered : 1. Puspadanta was the son of Kesayabhatta and Mugdhadevi, Brahmins of Kasyapa gotra, 2. He travelled to Manyakheta from somewhere and was patronised by Bharata, and later, by his son Nanna, both ministers of Krisnaraja alias Vallabharaja, who may be identified with Krisnaraja III of the Rastrakuta dynasty of Manyakheta. 3. The poet mentions the following three historical events of his time :(i) The king of Manyakheta, here called Tudigu, killed the Cauda king (identified with Rajaditya Cola killed by Krsna III in A. D. 949). (ii) The king of Dhara burnt Manyakheta. This king is identified with the Parmar prince Hareaceva. (iii) A severe famine razed over Manyakheta. This event is surmised to have followed the raid of the capital by Harsadeva (Jasa. IV, 31,8). 4. Three works of the author have so far been discovered, Mahapurina or Tisatthi-purisa-gunalamkara in 102 chapters, Jasaharacariu in 4 chapters and Nayakumaracariu in 9 chapters. 5. The author began his Mahapurana in Siddhartha Samvatsara and completed it in Krodhana Samvatsara, Ashadha sukla 10 Sunday the 11th June, 965 A.D. In the present work the author mentions Krsnaraja as still ruling at Manyakheta. For his successor Khottigadeva we have a stone inscription dated in the Saka year 893= A. D. 971. This date, therefore, is the terminus ad quem for the composition of our work. 6. In the Mahapurana Puspadanta describes himself as of tender constitution and ugly appearance, homeless, dressed in rags and barks, bathing in rivers and pools and sleeping on bare ground. Never-the-less he was equanimous towards the rich and the poor and friendly to all. He had a high sense of self-respect and was excessively fond of poetry as is shown by the epithets Ahimanameru and Kavvapisalla which he frequently uses for himself in all his works, though they were originally given to him by his critics some of whom, however, did not omit to decry him, o f oaia 10073 Forfa ofa sa TOUS' T 1 I shall now confine myself to what the author says about himself in the present work and the circumstances that led him to compose it. In the colophon of each Sandhi we are told that it is the work of Mahakai Pupphayanta, Sanskrin Puspadanta. At the beginning of the work the poet introduces himself as t-he sot of Muddhai, Skt. Mugdhadevi, and Kesavabhatta of Kasyapa gotra. He was re, siding in the house of Nanna in the city of Manyakheta when two persons Nailla and Silaiya, pupils of one Mahdadhi approached him, eulogised his talents and expressed their desire to hoar from him the story of Nagakumara, illustrating - XVIII --

Page #24
THE POET AND HIS PATRON the fruit of observing the fast of Sri-pancami. He was also requested to the same effect by Nanna the minister of Vallabharaya, and Nailla and Silaiya urged him to associate the work with the name of Nanna. The poet acceded to their request and began the story. Four, out of the five MSS. used, give at the end what is called the author's Prasasti. Besides the usual information about his parentage, the author here records something that has not been told anywhere else. He tells us that his parents were at first devotees of Siva but "they had their ears filled by the ambrosia of the teacher's words and so they died by the Jaina form of renunciation." We have here, no doubt, the mention of the conversion of Pu padanta's parents from Saivism to Jainism. Puspadanta has, in all his works, profusely eulogised his patrons. In the Mahapurana he tells us that when he reached Manyakheta, he was received with great honour by Bharata, the king's minister who kept him in his own house and induced him to write poetry. The Mahapurana is dedicated to him ( MahabhavvaBharaha-anumannia' approved by the noble Bharata). Bharata was a Brahmin of Kaundinya gotra. His father's name was Aiyana or Annaiya, mother's Sridevi and wife's Kundabba or Kanakadevi. He had seven sons, Devalla, Bhogalla, Nanna, Sohana, Gunavarma, Dangaiya and Santaiya. Of these Nanna seems to have succeeded his father, either because his elder brothers died premature or because of his surperior talents. Two works Jasaharacariu and Nayakumaracariu are dedicated to him, the former being called Nanna-kannaharana, an ornament to the ears of Nanna, and the latter 'Nanna-namankia' stamped with the name of Nanna. He has been highly eulogised in Kadavaka 3 and 4 of Chap. I of the present work. One of his adjectives, Vicchinna-Sarasai-Bandhava, seems to me to suggest that Nanna took particular interest in the revival of Prakrta poetry which was going out of use as we know that almost all of the Jaina authors who lived immediately before Puspadanta, for example, Jinasena, Gunabhadra, Somadeva, Akalamka and others, wrote in Sanskrta. Of the other brothers of Nanna, Sohana and Gunavarma or Gunadharma, while yet young, had a hand in inducing the poet to compose the Nayakumiracariu and Dangaiya is mentioned in the ending eulogy. The office of ministership was hereditary in the family but there seems to have been an interruption just before Bharata who is said to have restored the family to the position which it had lost. In the verse prefixed to the second chapter of Jasaharacariu, mention is made of Nanna's sons. Thus, in Puspadanta's works we find mention of the four generations of this illustrious family, associated with the ruling dynasty of Manyakheta during the tenth century. We are not sure that we have discovered all the works of Puspadanta. Hemacandra, in the commentary to his Desinama-mala mentions Abhimana-cinha five times (1,144, VI, 93; VII, 1 ; VIII, 12, 17.,) and quotes from his Sutra-patha and Vitti which appear to be some lexicographic works of Desi words like the works of Dhanapala and Hemacandra. Abhimana-cinha does not seem to be a proper name but a title like the Abhimana-meru of our poet. It is not unlikely - XIX -

Page #25
NAYAKUMARACARIU that the two be identical, in which case our author can be credited with the authorship of a lexicography also. Similarly, the author of sivasimhasaroja mentions a poet named 'Puspa' who wrote a woek on Alamkara in Doha metre about V. S. 700. (See 'Hindi' by Badrinath Bhatta, page 17). No wonder if here also our author be meant. The points, however, must be left here for further research in future. 4. Manyakheta-a literary centre. Manyakheta, where the present work as well as the other two works of our author were composed, has been identified with Malkhed (N. Lat. 17deg 10 ; E. Lon. 77deg 13 ) included in the Hyderabad territory of his Exalted Highness, the Nizam of Hyderabad. It was known to the Arab writers as Mankir. It is not now 'the champion of the beauty of the celestial city, crowded with people and with flower gardens' as it was in the time of Paspadanta : it is in ruins, the site being marked by a small village. The capital was founded by Amoghavarsa of the Rastrakuta dynasty in 815 A. D. and it continued to flourish till the dynasty was supplanted by the Calukyas about 973. During this period of more than a century and a half, it formed a great centro of literary activities and revival of Jaina learning, Amoghavarsa had clear Jaina tendencies. He is said to have worshipped the feet of Jinasena who wrote the Sanskrt Adipuruna and the Parsvabhyudaya Kavya under his patronage. He is associated with the large commentary on the grammar of Sakatayana which has been called Amoghavrtti after him. It was under him that Mahavira made his great contribution to the development of Mathematices by writing his Ganitasara, He himself is said to have written the Kavirajamarga, a work on poetics, in Kanarese. He is the author of that beautiful little Kavya Ratnamalika, which, according to his own statement, 'he composed when he had abdicated the throne on account of the growth of ascetic spirit in him ' Bhand. Re. ) It was during the reign of Krishna II that Gunabhadra completed the work of his teacher Jinasena by writing the Uttarapurana. The reign of Krishna III saw the appearance of the Jwalamilini-kalpa of Indranandi 939 A. D. , the Yasastilaka Campu of Somadeva in 59 A. D. , and above all, the works of our author. The famous Kanarese poet Ponna also flourished under him and was honoured with the title of:Ubhaya-bhasa- cakravarti by the king himself, Indraraja IV of the dynasty is said to have renounced his kingdom like his ancestor Amoghavarsa, and ended his days according to the Jaina form of renunciation. Numerous Jaina temples at Sravana Belgola and other places in the South record the munificence of the descendants of Amoghavarsa in the service of Jainism. It was this fame of the Rastrakutas which must have attracted Puspadanta to their illustrious capital which' scraped the sky by its mountain-like high palaces' and which, in the poet's own words, was 'dInAnAthadhanaM sadAbahajanaM protphullavallIvanaM mAnyAkheTapuraM puraMdarapurIlIlAharaM sundaram' / (See EHD. p. 93-96 ; EHI. p. 387; Bhand R. Vol. II; EC. Vol. II; JSS. Intro. p. 75-80). --- XX -

Page #26
POPULARITY OF THE HERO 5. Popularity of the hero Nagakum ra is recognised by the Jains as one of the twenty-four Kamadevas, i. e. the most beautiful persons that ever lived. Our author has, therefore, called him by all the different names of Cupid, such as Kama, Madana, Ananga, Jhasaketu and the like. He is said to have attained his personal charms and heroism by observing the fast of SriPancami in his previous birth. It is no wonder, then, that various authors tried to write the account of his life in different languages at different times. Besides the present work, I have been able to discover the following authors and works or their mention in the works of others. 1. Tribhuvana Svayambhu wrote Pancamicariam. so far been discovered, but the mention of it is found in the Paumacariu of Svayambhu -- tihuyaNasayaMbhuraiyaM paMcamicariyaM mahacchariyaM. same work that Svayambhu left his work incomplete and it was completed by his son Tribhuvana Svayambhu. As Puspadanta has mentioned Svayambhu in his Mahapurana, this work seems to have preceded the present work, though, in that case, it seems rather strange that no mention of it is found here. This work also seems to have been written in Apabhramsa. 2. Jayadeva wrote the life of Nagakumara as we know from the mention of Mallisena (see below). 3. Mallisena wrote Nagakumaracarita in five cantos. The author, who styles himself as Ubhayabhasa-cakravarti, says that he has rendered in Sanskrit verses what Jayadeva and others wrote in prose and verse. The beginning of the work is zrInemiM jinamAnamya sarvasattvahitapradam / vakSye nAgakumArasya caritaM duritApaham // 1 // kavibhirjayadevAdyairgadyaiH padyairvinirmitam / yattadevAsti cedatra viSamaM maMdamedhasAm // 2 // prasiddhasaMskRtairvAkya rvidvajjanamanoharam / tanmayA padyabandhena malliSeNena racyate // 3 // Other works attributed to this author are Padmavatikalpa', Brahmavidya and Adipurana (JG 216; JSA 381-384). The author is probably identical with the ascetic commemorated by the Mallisena Prasasti at Sravana Belgola (ISB 67; JSIS 54). There are several MSS. of this work at Karanja (CP Cat.) and elsewhere. It has been noticed in the MAR. 1924. The story in this work is in substantial agreement with that of our work This work has not introductory part of We are told in the 4. Dharasena wrote Nagakumaracarita in Sanskrit verse in eight cantos. The Karanja MS. of this work is slightly incomplete going upto 164th verse of canto 8th. But other complete MSS are also known to exist. 2 XXI - " --

Page #27
NAYAKUMARACARIU Beg. nemiM namatsurAdhIzamunIzamanaghazriyam / natvA nAgakumArasya vakSye saMkSepataH kathAm // The author is probably identical with the author of the homonymous lexicography known as Visvalocanakosa or Muktavalikosa (ed. Natharanga Gandhi, Bombay 1912). 5. Ramacandra Mumuksu wrote Punyasrava-katha-kosa in Sanskrit verse. It contains fiftysix stories illustrative of the fruit of various religious fasts and practices amongst which is also to be found the story of Nagakumara Kamadeva, which is in substantial agreement with our story. MSS. of this work are found at several places. A Hindi prose translation of the work is published (trans. by Nathuram Premi, Bombay 1907). 6. Candrasagara Brahmacari is said to have written Nagakumara-satpadi in mixed Sanskrt and Kanarese, six thousand slokas in extent (JG 79). 7. Jina Muni is said to have written Nagakumarasatpadi in Sanskrt with a commentary in Kanyakubja Bhasa (JG 98). 8. Dharmadhara is said to have written Nagakumara-katha (JG 137). 9. Mallibhusana Bhattaraka is said to have written Nagakumara-carita about Samvat 1510. He is also said to be the author of Bhairava-Padmavati-Kalpa, Patrakesari-katha, Sripalacarita and Sajjanacittavallabha (JG 215). 10. Mallisena is said to have written Nagakumaracarita in Kanarese. A MS. of this work, consisting of fifteen palm-leaves, is deposited in the JainaSiddhanta-Bhavana, Arrah (JSA 378). The work is said to be one thousand slokas in extent. This author is probably identical with No. 3 above, who is said to be Ubhaya-bhasa-cakravarti i. e. master of two languages, probably Sanskrit and Kanarese. A 11. Bahubali Kavirajahamsa wrote Nagakumara-carita in Kanarese. MS. of the work consisting of sixtytwo palm-leaves is deposited in the Jaina Siddhanta-Bhavana, Arrah (JSA 379). 12. Ratnakara Kavi wrote Nagakumara-carta in Kanarese. A MS. of this work, consisting of 126 palm-leaves, is deposited in the Jaina-SiddhantaBhavana, Arrah (JSA 380). 13. There is a Nagakumarakavya in Tamil (SIJ p. 103). 14. Nathamala Vilala wrote Nagakumara-caritu in Hindi verse. He is said to have lived at Bharatapur and written about Samvat 1834 = 1777 A. D. He is credited with the authorship of four other works. Jinagunavilasa, Siddhantasara, Jivandhara-carita and Jambusvami-carita. (JG 7; HJSI p. 80.) 15. Gopilal wrote Nagakumara-carita in Hindi verse. He is credited with the authorship of two other works (JG 22). 16. Udayalal Kasliwala translated the work of Mallisena in Hindi prose (pub. Bombay, 1913). XXII -

Page #28
THE POET'S EDUCATION 17. An ancient prakrta work of unknown date, Nivvana-kanda, mentions Nagakumara as a great sage who, along with his two associates Vyala and Mahavyala attained salvation from the Ashtapada mountain (pub. Bombay 1914). nAyakumAramuNiMdo vAlamahAvAla ceva ajjheyA / aTTAvayagirisihare NivvANa gayA Namo tesiM // 15 // 18. An Apabhramsa work Savayadhammadoha mentions Nagadatta as having attained heaven by the observance of a fast and subsequently reborn as Nagakumara uvavAsahu ikkahu phalaI saMbohiyaparivAru / yadattu divi deu huu puNaravi NAyakumAru // 111 // The above list can not be claimed to be exhaustive, but it is sufficient to show how popular the story of Nagakumara has been with Jaina authors from ancient times down almost to the present day. It is probable that some authors utilized the theme prior to Puspadanta, but unless and until their works are discovered and their date is determined, the present work can claim to be the oldest on the subject. 6. The Poet's Education. In the introductory part of his Mahapurana, Puspandanta says that he had seen nothing of the works of Akalamka, Kapila, Kanacara, Patanjali, Bhasa, Vyasa, Kalidasa, Svayambhu, Sri Harsa, Bana, Rudrata, Nyasakara, Pingala and many others. But he has completely belied himself in his works. I shall here confine my remarks to the present work alone to show that its author was familiar not only with the Hindu, Buddhist and Jaina religion, philosophy and mythology but also with all those technical branches of literature, a knowledge of which formed a necessary part of the equipment of an accomplished poet in ancient India. As might be expected, the poet shows a thorough grasp of the tenets of the Jaina faith to which he turns frequently but which he has particularly mentioned once (I, 12) and expounded twice (IV, 2-4; IX, 12-14). On these sections of the work, the reader will find in the notes numerous references to the works of Kundakundacarya, Umasvami, Samantabhadra and Vattakera, some of the most ancient Digambara Jaina writers, showing that our poet was well read in them. Once (IX, 5,5) we find mention of the two questions, namely wearing cloth and eating food during the stage of omniscience, round which ranges a long controversy between the two sections of the Jain community the Digambaras and the Svetambaras. Various dectrines and beliefs of the Hindu and the Buddhist religions have been mentioned and commented upon in seven passages (5 to 11) of chapter nine. Systems of philosophies such as Samkhya, Mimamsa, Ksanikavada, Sunyavada, and Isvaravada and some of their founders Kapila, Aksapida, Kanacara and Sugata are named. Even the materialist school of Brhaspati has not been overlooked (IX,11). XXIII -

Page #29
NAYAKUMARACARIU For poetic embellishment the author has drawn considerably upon the Hindu mythology contained in the Puraras. Brahma has been called the 'Lotushorn' and ' aja' (I, 5, 10; IX, 7.5) and Rudra or Siva figures with his consort Parvati, his three eyes, his trident, his bowl and garland of skulls. The stories of his burning of Cupid and cutting off the head of Brahma also come in for review (III, 14, 9; IV, 12, 9; VIII, 6, 2; IX, 7, 5). Similarly Visnu appears with his consort Laksmi and the cowherd-maids (Gopis ) and his lifting up the Govardhana mountain and slaying of Madhu aud isupala are familiar events to the poet III, 7, 16; VII, 3,9; VII, 15, 3; VIII, 4, 13; VIII, 16, 6; IX, 3, 8). The lifting of the earth by the boar, the churning of the cean by the gods and the earth being supported on the hood of a serpent are also within his knowledge (I, 4, 8-10; VII, 1,6.). Other gods such as Indra and his consort Paulomi, Yama Vaivasvata and Kubera or Dhanapati find frequent mention while Brhaspati's learning and his defeat by his rival, Rambha's personal charms and Cupid's flower arrows have received our poet's recognition (I, 4, 2; IV, 6, 8; IV, 6, 15). For the same purpose the Mahabharata and the Ramayana have been freely drawn upon. The five fiery Pandavas and their destruction of the Kaurava forces, Arjuna's going to Drona for instructions and his enmity with Karna, the liberality of the latter and his fight against his own brothers, the purity of the character of Bhisma and his turning away from the battle-field, the righteousness of Yudhisthira and his troubles of exile, and Vrkodara with his mace serve the poet for his similes and metaphors (I, 4; II, 14, 12; III, 14, 4; IV, 10, 17; VIII, 15, 1-4). He mentions Arjuna as Nara and Karna as Ravinandana which shows that he was not deriving his knowledge of the Bharata story exclusively from the Jaina books. He mentions Rama and Sita as ideal man and woman, Sugriva and Hanumat as waiting upon Rama and Hanumat's loyalty for his master though he was a monkey, and Ravana's fighting the forces of the gods (I, 4, 3; IV, 6, 8-9; IV, 11, 2.) His allusion to the death of Ravana at the hands of Laksmana (III, 14,5 ) is clearly derived from the Jaina Padmapurana, but his probable reference to Vasistha's falling into trouble for his hospitality to Visvamitra can be from no where else than Valmiki's Ramayana (III, 3, 3, see notes). The poet's reference to three buddhis, three saktis, pancanga mantra, arisadvarga, seven vyasanas and seven rajyangas shows his knowledge of works on state-craft such as Kamandakiya Nitisara and Kautiliya Arthasastra (1,8). Some of the poet's similes are derived from the stellar region;for example, his pun on kumbha as water jar and the constellation aquarius or the elephant's temple and the constellation in union with Saturn, on Hasta as the elephant's trunk and the constellation Carvus in union with the moon. He also speaks of the Sun being eclipsed by Rahu and of Yuti, that is confluence of planets, as auspicious (I, 10, 2; III, 17, 9-12; VII, 8,5; IX, 2, 5.) - XXIV -

Page #30
THE POET'S EDUCATION The description of the limbs of Nagakumara's body is in accordance with Varahamihira's description of Mahapurusalaksana (III, 4 see notes ), while the mention of the various fine and useful arts in III, 1, and the handling of amorous situations in other parts of the work presuppose a knowledge of works on erotics such as Vatsyayana's Kamasutra. The kinds of flowers mentioned in the work are kamala (lotus ), kuvalaya or indivara ( blue lotus ), kumudini (lily), sthala-padma (ionidium suffruticosium), campaka and nrpa-campaka (sweet-scented calophyllum), jati or malati (jasminum grandiflorum ), juhi skt. yuthika (jasminum aurieculatum ), ketaki ( pandanus odoratissimus ), punnuga ( ochrocarpus longifolium ), tilaka, bakula (surinum medlar), and mandaraka ( calotropis gigentea ). The kinds of grass mentioned are trna, durvu, kusa and kaseru, the last as particularly dear to boars. Other trees and plants that have found mention in the work are, nyagrodha or vata (bunyan ) pippal ( ficus religioza ), sallaki ( boswelia therifera ), pilu (salvadara parsica), sol 1 (vaterisindica), sahakara or makanda (mango), rui (gigontic swallow-wart), kadali: (plantain ), iksu and pundreksu (kinds of sugarcane) and druksa (grapes). Among corns are mentioned sali or kalama (rice ), yava (barley ), yavanala (great millet, mudga (green grain ) and lankesa or canaka (gram.) The domesticated animals mentioned are go (cow), Dhavala (bullock) mahisa (buffalo ), asva (horse), gaja (elephant), bokkada skt. chaga (goat), karabha (camel) and khara (donkey); wild animals, simha (lion), vyaghra (tiger), kola (boar) and harina (deer) and birds hamsa (swan), vaka (crane), suka rincha or kira (parrot ), kokila (cuckoo), ghura skt. grddhra (vulture),sikhi (peacock), and chakravaka (ruddy goose or duck). Of these, the elephants are said to be specially fond of sallaki. the goat of rui and camel of pilu (see VII, 2 text and notes). Turning now to the poetic qualities of the work we find that it is full of beautiful similes and metaphors drawn from the whole range of Aryan mythology and history and frequently, and more effectively from the poet's own observation of nature and human experience. I shall here draw attention of the readers only to one or two typical and significant similes. The pitched up tents of Nagakumara's camp looked like the shaven heads of slave-girls :( VII, 1, 15 ). The Pandyan princess did not like any suitor as a person with his mouth burnt with slake-lime (of his betel ) does not like boiled rice (VIII, 2, 6), Nagakumara liked Laxmimati as a beggar Brahmin likes the Sankranti (an occasion for alms- giving IX, 2, 6); he was fond of her as a grammarian is of the derivation of words (IX. 2,9). The descriptions of the Magadha country and the town of Rajagrha (1, 6-7) of Pethvidevi as a bride (1, 17,) of the march of the army and its encampment (VII 1-5) and of the battle scenes (IV, 15; VI,14; VII,7; V111,15) are beautiful and fasci. nating. The poet is particularly fond of yamaka and slesa some striking examples of which are found in the description of the women of Rajagtha going to worship the Jina (1, 10), of the vicious horse (III,14,) of the feast given by Vanaraja (VI,9) of the resolve of Arivarma's warriors (VII, 6), of the arrows of Sukantha and those - XXV -

Page #31
NAYAKUMARACARIU of Nagak. (VII, 14), of the bunyan tree (VIII. 9), of the submission of the warriors and marriage of the maidens (VIII, 16), and of the water jars used for the coronation of Nagak. (IX, 2.). The poet's play upon the word varana (II, 5, 3-4) and on baddha (VII, 9) and the series of similes describing Nagakumara's liking for Laxmimati (IX, 2) together with the above mentioned examples of yamaka and slesa exercise the mind as well as entertain it, by exhibiting all the elegance and ornamentation of artificial poetry. In fact the whole work is teeming with sweet alliterations, appropriate and striking paronomasia and delightful fancies. These the poet has well succeeded in combining with swift and easy narrative. The story is meant to illustrate the fruit of a religious fast but it has been told in the grand manner of a kavya. The poet has rightly invoked the goddess Speech 'moving in the mansion of a mahakavya, resplendent with her double ornaments, taking soft, sportive padas with multifold blandishments and feelings, giving delight by commendable sense, combining all arts and sciences and exalted characterstics, moving by the broad-metre-road, bearing the ten qualities, sprinkled over with the nine sentiments and beautified with the three vigrahas.' By mentioning the ten pranas the poet has revealed his acquaintence with the works of Bhamaha and Dandi. In the body of the work, besides the above invokation, the poet, by means of some stray similes, has told us what he considered to be the essentials of good poetry. A great poet would compose a sentimental kavya in Matra metre (V, 2, 4; VI, 9, 5) a good kavya requires a choice of brilliant forms and phrases (VI, 9, 8), a good poet pays attention to the style of language (IX, 2, 4), a poet graces himself by means of a story well told (IX, 3, 2) and shorn of ornamentation is the story of a quack-poet (III, 11, 12). He also tells us that a drama becomes exalted when it combines various sentiments (VI, 9, 6). His somewhat humorous reference to grammarians as fond of derivation of words has already been mentioned. In another simile he mentions the Katantra grammar (VI, 9, 7). The conclution to which we are led by these references is that the poet's statement that he knew nothing of the works of prominent writers of yore is a mere modesty as also his statement in the present work that he was unable to describe things being a dull poet (VI,911), and that his titles of Mahakai Vaesaridevi-nikea and kavva-pisalla stand amply justified. 7. Picture of palace and public life. Palace and Polygamy :--The theme of the present story is the life of a prince and as such it gives us a great insight into the life at palace and incidentally also in public. Kings lived in palaces and seven storied buildings were known to the poet. The canon of measurements of such buildings formed part of a prince's education (III, 1,9). An important part of the palace was the harem (antahpur) which was portioned out in many residences for the queens, of which there were generally more than one. Jayandhara married Prthvidevi even when he had his first wife Visalanetra who was perfect in every way, and a grown up - XXVI -

Page #32
PICTURE OF PALACE AND PUBLIC LIFE son Sridhara. Inspite of their separate residence and independent household, rivalries and jealousies amongst the queens were inevitable. For checking these tendencies restrictions were sometimes placed upon the liberties of one of the parties and these were followed by defiance and consequent punishment in the form of forfeiture of ornaments (III, 11-12). But such developments seem to have been restricted to cases where the rival queens happened to be of the same status and of an equally high parental stock as was the case with the two queens mentioned above. No such troubles probably occurred when the rivals happened to be concubines (bhogini) Polygamy was so firmly established in princely circles that the presence of one or more wives was never considered a disqualification in the suitor and never any hesitation was shown on that score by the parents of the bride. Again, there seems to have been no restriction about the parentage of a girl selected for the marriage of a prince. Even the first marriage of Nagak, was with two dancing girls and the marriage was recommended by his father himself with the remark the gem of a woman should be accepted though stockless' (III, 7,8). They became the chief queens (Mahadevi) of Nagak. Vyala married for the first time, Ganikasundari who was born of a concubine of the king of Pataliputra, and Mahavyala, after marrying the princes of Pataliputra, married the concubine's daughter of the Pardya king. Marriage customs: The practice of marrying the daughter of a maternal uncle was fully in vogue. Nagakumara's maternal uncle had kept his daughter specially for marriage with his nephew (VII, 4, 5). A father-in-law was addressed as maternal uncle ( mama, IV, 11, 8). We find this principle of marriage followed by the Rastrakutas and the Kalacuris. The practice is very old in southern India having been enunciated by Apastamba (AKJ. p. 84). But the people of the north have always deprecated it. Bauddhayana and Vatsayana declare such marriage irregular and even Kumarila Bhatta casts a fling at it (sva-matula-sutam prapya daksinatyastu tusyati, SKV. p. 133). Yet another marriage custom deserves mention. We are told that Prthvidevi was brought from Girinagara to Kanakapura for marriage (I, 17, 1). Similarly, the Kanyakubja princess was being taken to Simhapura for marriage with the king of that place when she was captured by the king-regent of Mathura (V, 2, 13-14). This points to a custom of the marriage party proceeding from the bride's side to the bridegroom's house where the marriage was performed contrary to the current practice of the marriage being celebrated in the house of the parents of the bride. I have observed this practice current upto the present day only amongst the Gonds of the Central Provinces (an aboriginal tribe), amongst whom the practice of marrying maternal uncle's daughter is also prevalent. Pictures played an important in creating love between two parties. It was by seeing the portrait of Prthvidevi, brought by a merchant that Jayandhara fell in love with her (I, 4, 12). Mahavyala took a picture of Nagak, to the princess of Ujjain and thus aroused her love for the hero (VIII, 5, 16-17). Picture-making formed a part of a prince's education (III, 1, 11). XXVII -- -

Page #33
NAYAKUMARACARIU Rivalries amongst a king's sons :- Rivalries for the throne amongst the sons of a king would show themselves in fratricidal intrigues which could be avoided from fructifying only by the banishment of the younger brother from the realm. The latter would then be thrown upon individual resources to earn a fortune. Personal charms, efficiency in music and in wielding the sword, helped Nagak, under such circumstances. It was here, in particular, that the education of a prince in arts like those enumerated by our poet (III, 1), would serve him well. Fine Arts : -Singing, dancing and instrumental music formed an important part of the education of princes and princesses alike. The latter used to make proficiency in these arts as a test in the selection of a husband, as was done by the princesses of Kashmir and Meghapur who were married by Nagak, after proving his skill in playing upon the Alapini and the Midanga respectively (1,7, 11; VIII. 7, 7). Nagak. made his three queens dance in the Jina temple, to the accompaniment of the music of his Vina ( V. 11, 12). At the time of Jayandhara's marriage with Prthvidevi the women of the town performed Tandaya dance (1,18, 2), and at the time of Nagakumara's birth sportive women performed coquettish dance (1l. 9,9 ) Musical instruments that have been mentioned in the work are: vina, alapini and tantri (kinds of lute), mardala, pataha, dundubhi, dhakka, bukka, bheri and mrdanga ( kinds of drums), sankha (conch), jhallari and ghanta (bells) and turya ( a blow-instrument). Amusements and games:-The usual pastime of the princes was sport in a garden or tank in company of the inmates of their harem (upavana-krida and jala-krida, II, 1; II, 5, 8; III, 8; V, 7; VIII, 1). Sprayers (jalayantra ) were used during water sports. But the game of dice with stakes ( aksa-dyuta ) was no less popular. There used to be special gambling houses (tinta ) in a flourishing rondition where courtiers used to play freely (III, 12). The game was resorted to sometimes, even to earn money as was done by Nagak. The latter was invited even by his own father for a game which he said 'was dear to gods, demons and men alike' (III, 13,9). The following articles are mentioned in connection with the game-kaditta (board), kitita (bet), varadia (cowries), sari (pawn or a piece) and pasa (dice) (III, 12, 5; III, 13, 10). Military-Army is frequently mentioned as consisting of four divisions (cauranga), footman, horses, elephants and chariots. Regular soldiers of the army seem to have been granted lands for family maintenance (VII, 6, 7). During battles, the capture or death of the king was invariably a signal for general surrender. Military arms that have been mentioned are churika, khadya, asi, karavala and vasunandaka (kinds of swords), kunta, sula, sella, jhasa and arkuca (kinds of spears), mudgara, gada and musala (kinds of maces), capa, kodanda or dhanusa and buna (bows and arrows), parasu (axe) and kavaca (armour). Trade-Merchants made long journeys and voyages for purposes of trade. A merchant from Magadha visited Girinagara in Saurastra by boat (salila-yana, 1, 15, 6), and another from Kasmir visited Sindha (V, 10). On their return, they --- XXVIII -

Page #34
POLITICAL DIVISIONS OF INDIA waited upon the king with rich presents and gave an account of their experiences. They even arranged marriages of the princes as was done by the former. Fashion and luxury:-The form of receiving a guest in the home was to offer a seat which consisted of a wooden plank, and betel (VI, 17, 10; VIII, 5,15). Other articles of luxury mentioned in the work are-scents candana ( sandal), ghusrna or Kumkuma (saffron), Karpura (camphor). mrga-nabhi ( musk), turuska (benzoin), yaksa-kardama (a compound of various scents, see notes on IX, 18, 13), lavanga (cloves) and ela (cardamom); jewels-suryakanta (sun-gem), candrakanta (moon-gem), marakata (emerald), nilakunta ( sapphire), manikya (ruby), spha tika (crystal) and mukta (pearl); ornaments-kundala (ear-rings), kankana (bracelet), nupura or manjira (anklet), hara, graiveyaka and dora (kinds of necklace), kanci-dama or mekhala ( girdle) and mukuta (tiara ). The kings used tents (pata-mandava or dusa) on their tours (V, 1, 2; VII, 1, 15). Amongst coins are mentioned dinara and damma (III, 12, 12; VIII, 5, 12, see notes). Faith in prophecy :-People had implicit faith in the prophecies made by ascetics. They not only believed in them but tried their utmost to bring about their fulfilment. When the king of Mathura was told that his sons Vyala and Mahavyala were destined to serve somebody he became disgusted with the world. and renounced the kingdom (IV, 5-6). The two princes became servants of Nagak. being guided by that prophecy. Five hundred warriors offered their services to Nagak. because they were told by a sage that whoever could eat the fruit of the poisonous mangoes without any injury was destined to be their master VII, 3, 8). The Vidyas and other valuables were kept for a long period in the Ramyaka forest by the deity Sudarsana and the Rakshasa for Nagak. in obedience to the prophecy of a sage (VI, 1-8). Vanaraja received Nagak. and married his daughter to him because he was told to do so by a sage (VI, 8) and the two princes Acheya and Abheya came to take up service with him for the same reason (VI, 16-17). 8. Political divisions of India as found in Nayakumaracariu. Kingdom 1. Magadha 2. Pataliputra Pataliputra 3 Capital Kanakapura King Jayandhara Nagakumara Devakumara Srivarma - XXIX Other information a. In alliance with a Naga king who adopted Nagak. (II, 14, 2.) b. In marriage alliance with Saurastra. I, 15-18; VII, 9. c. Trade connections with Saurastra (I, 15, 6). a. At war with Gauda (IV, 7). b. In marriage alliance with Mathura (IV, 6.).

Page #35
NAYAKUMARACARIU 3. Gauda Vijayapura Aridamana 4. Vatsa Kausambi Subhacandra 5. Alamghapur Alamghapura Sukantha Vajrakantha At war with Pataliputra (IV, 7). At war with a Vidyadhara chief Sukantha of Alamgha pura (VII,11 ff). A Vidyadhara principality at war with the Vatsas (VII, 11, ff). A junior branch of the Vatsas ( VII, 11 ). Acknowledged suzerainty of Kanakapura, (I. 4, 7 ff.) 6. Gajapura Gajapura Abhicandra 7. Mathura Mathura Jayavarma Vyala 8. Kanyakubja Kanyakubja Mahavyala Vinayapala 9. Simhapura Simhapura Harivarma 10. Jalandhara Jalandhara A marriage alliance with Simhapura was contemplated but was frustrated by Mathura (V, 2.) (see above). Mentioned by Hiuen Tsang ( Cun. Geo. p. 142-147). Sought a marriage alliance with Kasmir but did not succeed ( V, 7, 6). In marriage alliance with Kanakapura. (V, 8 ff.) A settlement, in Ramyaka forest,of the Asuras who submitted to Nagak. (V, 12.) A forest settlement helped by Nagak.( VI, 8 ff). 11. Kasmir Kasmir Nandiraja 12. Patala Kalaguha Bhimasura 13. Girisikhara Girisikhara Atibala Mahabala 14. Pundra vardhana P. Vanaraja Aparajita Rivalry between the two branches and restoration of the senior branch by Nagak. (VI, 11 ff ). Bhimabala Atibala (founded Giris.) Mahabhima Somaprabha - XXX --

Page #36
THE NAGAS AND THE NAGALOKA Vijayasimha 15. Supratistha pur Submitted to (VI, 15, 6 ff). Nagak. Ri Acheya Abheya 16. Antaravana Antarapura Antararaja On the way from Pund ravardhana to Girinagara, in friendly alliance with Saurastra (VII, 3, 12 ff ). 17. Saurastra Girinagara Srivarma In marriage & trade al li ance with Magadha (see Arivarma above ). 18. Sindhu Simhapura Candapradyota At war with Saurastra (VII, 4. ). 19. Ujjaini Ujjaini Jayasena Marriage alliance with Kanakapura (VIII, 4, 7). 20. Pandya Madura Pandiraja VIII. 2, 3. (Southern Mathura ) 21. Kiskindha Meghapura Meghavahana Marriage alliance with Malaya Kanakapura (VIII, 7, 4ff). 22. Toyavali Bhumitilaka Sriraksa Revolt of Pavanavega, island nephew of the king, and Nagak.'s help (VIII, 12, Raksa Maharaksa 12ff). 23. Andhra Dantipura Candragupta Marriage alliance with Kanakapura (IX, 1, 7ff). 24. Tribhuvana- Tri. Vijayandhara A dependency of Dantitilaka pura, in marriage alliance with Kanakapura (IX, 1, 13). 9. The Nagas and the Nagaloka. The hero of the work, while yet a child, is said to have fallen into a well where it was received by a Naga who adopted him, gave him the name of Nagakumara and educated him. The Nagas bave played a very important part in the folklore,superstition and poetry of India from very early times down to the present day. It is generally believed in scholarly circles that there is nothing but fiction behind the Naga-stories. A few attempts have recently been made to lift the Nagas from the limbo of myth to the region of history, but the material available on the point is so vast and yet so complicated and disjointed that a prolonged study and research in collecting, sifting and connecting the parts in to a whole is necessary before any definite and generally acceptable conclusions can be reached I shall here merely mention some of the important allusions to the Nagas in ancient records and the conclusions that have been or may be drawn from them, -- XXXI -

Page #37
NAYAKUMARACARIU Nagas in the Mahabharata-Nagas are not mentioned in the Vedas or in the pre-Buddhistic Upanishads (BI p. 223). The chain of allusions starts with the Mahabharata which contains numerous references to them. Arjuna, during his self-imposed banishment of twelve years, is said to have been taken away to Nagaloka by Ulupi,the daughter of a Naga king. Nala is said to have saved Karkotaka Naga from a fire and the latter made him irrecognisable and advised him to go to king Rtuparna. Nagas are said to have infested the Khandava forest and Krisna and Arjuna applied themselves to extirpate them with fire. Krsna's adventure with the Kaliya Naga in the Jumna is well known. Taksaka Naga is said to have bitten Pariksita to death and the latter's son Janamejaya started a Naga sacrifice to wipe out their race. The Mahabha. attributes to them a high degree of civilization. According to it," The Nagaloka extended thousands of yojanas on all sides and had many walls of gold and was decked with jewels and gems. There were many fine tanks of water with flights of stair-cases made of pure crystal and many rivers of clear and transparent water. Uttanka also saw many trees with diverse species of birds. The gate was five yojanas high and hundred yojanas in width" (MI p. 494). When we read all these stories and accounts together we are lead to infer that Nagas were a tribe which had a civilization of its own and with which the other ruling tribes of ancient India came frequently in conflict. The Pariksita and Janamejaya episode is interpreted as an allegorical record of an exchange of revengeful acts between the Nagas and the Pandavas. This view receives strength from the fact that some Buddhist books as well as the Rajatarangini mention deeds of extraordinary valour performed by the Nagas and Taksaka, Karkotaka, Dhananjaya and Mani are mentioned as some of the most famous kings of the dynasty. Taksaka, according to Colonel Todd, "appears to be the generic term of the race from which the various Scythic tribes, the early invaders of India, branched off." The descendants of Taksaka, in his view, became known by names such as Takkha Taka, Takka, Dhaka or Dhanka and the like. Tribes known by these names are found in Rajaputana and the Punjab even now. At Seragadha in Kota State, there is a stone inscription mentioning Bindunaga, Padmanaga, Sarvanaga and Devadatta, the latter being alive in Vikrama Samvat 847, the date of the inscription. Even as late as 1800, the Nagas formed the garrison of Khandela under Abhayasimha of Jaipur and they formed the irregulars of the Jaipur state army even later, (Todd. p. 122, 1416, 1435). Rai Bahadur C. V. Vaidya tries to identify the Nagas of the Mahabh. with the Dasyus of the Rgveda, thus making them the pre-Aryan aborigines of India like the Nagas of Assam. He recognizes two distinct tribes amongst them, the poisonous i. e. the molesters called Sarpas, and the unpoisonous i. e. the non-molesters called Nagas. This he does on the authority of the Bhagvatgita where Krispa says "Sarpanam-asmi Vasukih" and Anantas-casmi Naganam". He further says that at the time of the great war the chief of the Nagas was known as Taksaka whom Arjuna wanted to chastise, but who escaped and founded Taksa XXXII -- www 66

Page #38
THE NAGAS AND THE NAGALOKA sila in the Punjab which finally became the seat of great learning during the Buddhist period ( Mahabh. Up.). In contrast to this view, Surgeon Major Oldham arrives at the conclusion that the Nagas were a sun-worshipping, Sanskrit-speaking people whose totem was the Naga or hooded serpent which gave their tribal name and that they were stigmatised as Asuras by the orthodox Brahmins as they did not readily admit the ascendency of the latter (Sun worship in India JRAS, July 1891). Though the present work makes no mention of sun-worship amongst the Nagas, it does refer to their Naga-totem in 'Ahi-an kaim chinhaim dhoiain '(II, 14,5). On the other hand Mr. N. L. Dey locates Patala, the habitat of the Nagas, in Central Asia and tries to identify all the Nagas mentioned in the Mahabh. and the Puranas with the various Hunnic tribes; for example, Sesa with Sses of Sogdiana, Vasuki with Usuivis, Karkotaka with Kara-Kasak and so on (Rasatala or the Under-world). Nagas in the Puranas-Many of the Puranas keep up the traditions about the Nagas. The Visnu P. (Book II) gives a description of the Patala where the Nagas dwell, and mentions their nine kings ruling at Padmavati, Kantipuri and Mathura. The Padma P. similarly describes the Patala loka and the abodes of the Nagas. The Vayu P. 99, 382; and the Brahmanda P. 3, 74, 194, mention nine kings of Naga dynasty ruling at Campapuri and seven at Mathura. The Bhavisya P. describes the Nagapancami feast dedicated to the worship of the Nagas and narrates some Naga myths. Prince Sahasrarjuna is here said to have conquered Karkotaka of the Taksaka race (Todd. p. 43 note). The Nilamata P. also called Kashmir Mahatmya, makes the Naga king Nila a kind of cultural hero of Kasmir and propounds the doctrines that Nila imparted to the Brahmin Candradeva. Nagas in Buddhist Literature :-In the Buddhist Sutras the Nagas appear constantly as the protectors of Buddhism (Samyutta V, p. 47, 63). They are mentioned in the Jataka stories and are represented on the bass-reliefs as men or women either with cobra's hoods rising from behind their heads or with serpentine forms from the waist downwards. A Buddhist carving at Takhti Bahi represents Buddha preaching to the Nagas (BI p.220-223). The Ceylonese chronicle Mahavarsa records that the Stupa at Ramagrama in the Kosala country, was washed away by the Ganges and the relic casket, having been carried down by the river to the ocean, was discovered by the Nagas and presented to their king who built a Stupa for its reception ( Mahav. C. XXXI p. 185). This account, however, varies with that of the Chinese travellers Fa Hian and Hiuen Tsang who, about 400 and 630 A. D. respectively, saw the Stupa at Ramagrama still existing being guarded by a Naga. They further mention that Asoka attempted to remove the relics to his capital but he had to abandon the idea on the expostulation of the Naga king. (Beal's Fa Hian C. XXIII, p. 90; Julien's Hiuen Tsang II, 326). Fa Hian also mentions a Naga king Apalala ruling in Udyana (Svat valley). Hiuen Tsang mentions Na-ki-lo-ho or Nang-go-lo-ho, which is identified with Nagarahara near Jalalabad at the confluence of the rivers Surkharud and Kabul. The name -- XXXIII --

Page #39
NAYAKUMARACARIU suggests that it was a settlement of the Nagas. (Cun. Geo. p. 483.). In the Nepalese legend the Nagas appear as the original inhabitants of the swamps opened up by the civilizing Manjusri driven out by whom they took refuge in the Nagaloka, which, to the Nepalese, is Tibet The Tibetan records also speak of Nagas and Nagaloka which, in their case, is China. Mahayana tradition asserts that it was a Naga king who revealed to Nagarjuna in the Nagaloka, the holy text of the Avatamsaka or Kegan scripture. (Creed of Half Japan p 10). Nagas in the Jaina Puranas :-The Jaina Puranas contain many references to Nagas or Nagakumaras who are recognised as forming one of the ten classes of Bhavanendras or Bhavanavasi-devas having their abode in Patala which is also called Nagaloka (HP IV, 63-65; VIII, 72 etc.). One of them, Dharanendra Naga has been particularly associated with the twenty-third Tirthankara, Parsvanatha whom he protected during his penances against the attack of Kamathasura (Uttara P.; Uttaradh. p. 688 ). This is said to have taken place at Ahicchatrapura which drives its name from that event. The place is identified with the modern Nagor in Jodhpur State, which is regarded as a place of pilgrimage by the Jainas. Nagas appear to have held sway there as even the modern name of the place suggests. In the Sthananga Sutra (p. 357 ) we are told that among the five commanders of king Nagendrakumara, Rudrasena was the commander of the infantry. Nagas in Tamil Literature :-Nagas are mentioned even in the Tamil Sangam literature. In Nachchinarkkiniyar, for example, the Tiryar lords of Vengadam are connected with the Naga princes (SIJ p. 143). Dubreil, in his Antiquities of the Pallavas, says that the Pallavas had marital relations with the Naga princes and that there was every reason to believe that the latter came from the sea. It appears that the Tiryar of the Sangam books are identical with the Pallavas. Reviewing the Nagakumara story of Mallisena, (MAR 1924 ), Dr. R. Shamasastry, referring to the fact that Nagakumara did not marry any Pallava princess, says that 'as the Pallavas had married Naga princesses, the Nagas, conforming to the Hindu custom of not exchanging daughters in marriage, might have declined to marry Pallava princesses, in return.' This, however, is not correct, for, according to our story, there was not only no ban on marrying maternal uncle's daughter but such marriages were particularly liked ( see ' Picture of palace and public life'). The Nagas also appear to have been in alliance with the Andhras of the Talevaka river referred to in the Jataka stories, and the Sendraka Nagas were in alliance with the Kadambas. The Satavabanas are also said to have contracted social relations with the Nagas (AKJ p. 74, 82). Nagas in Classical Sanskrit Literature : References to Nagas are not wanting even in Classical Sanskrit literature. Bana in his Harsacarita mentions a Naga king named Nagasena at Padmavati who lost his life by his secret being divulged by a sarika bird. Of a particular importance are the references found in the Navasahasanka-carita of Padmagupta a brief summary of which would not be out of place here -- XXXIV --

Page #40
THE NAGAS AND THE NAGALOKA Sindhuraja alias Navasahasanka, king of Ujjain, once went to the Vindhya forest for sport. He was attracted very far into the forest till he came to th bank of Narmada where he saw a Naga princess named Sasiprabha daughter of Sankhapala king of Bhogavati, with whom he fell in love. But the princess was soon snatched away from his company. The king, in his attempt to follow her, entered the Narmada and through a subterranean passage emerged on the borders of the Nagaloka. Narmada then appeared before him in the guise of a woman and informed him that the father of the Naga princess had taken a vow to give his daughter in marriage to one who could bring the golden lotus from a well in Ratnapuri, the city of Asuras who used to enrich themselves by raiding the territories of the Nagas. She also told him that Ratnapuri was situated at a distance of 50 gavyutis from there. The prince launched himself upon the venture. After a long journey he reached the hermitage of sage Vanku where he formed friendship with a Vidyadhara chief who brought armies of Vidyadharas to aid him. They reached Ratnapur which was on the way to Phanipur, and fought with the Asura king Vajrankusa who was slain in the battle. A Naga prince was crowned king in his place. Sindhuraja then pushed on his way to Phanipur where he was accorded a warm welcome by the king. The marriage then took place and Sindhuraja returned triumphantly to his capital. This story has generally been dismissed by critics as mere legend. But it appears to me to furnish clear evidence of the existence of a ruling dynasty of Nagas south of the Narmada with Bhogavati as their capital and at war with another ruling dynasty at Ratnapur against whom Sindhuraja helped them and thus won the hand of their princess. Little doubt is left in the matter when we remember that the work was written at the court, and at the instance, of king Sindhuraja himself who could not have tolerated a false account of his marital relationship with the Nagas. Epigraphical evidence:-The evidence of Padmagupta does not stand alone. A large number of stone inscriptions discovered in the Bastar and Kawardha States of the Central Provinces bear ample and irrefutable testimony to the existence of Naga dynasties ruling in those parts at the time of Sindhuraja and later. The inscriptions belong to different dates between 1023 and 1349 A. D. and make mention of no less than thirty-two Naga kings who had their capital at Bhogavati, belonged to the Visvamitra gotra, had a tiger with a calf as their crest and snake as their banner ensign, and worshipped the goddess Vindhyavasini (C. P. Ins.). The tiger-ensign is also mentioned in the present work (IX, 23, 7). The Ratnapur of Padmagupta appears to be no other than the Kalacuri capital Ratnapur which finds mention as an enemy's capital of the Naga king Somesvara. The latter is said to have subjugated Vajra which is identified with Wairagadha in the Chanda district. This name reminds us of the Asura king Vajrankusa mentioned by Padmagupta. The Ratnapur stone inscription of Jajalladeva mentions Ratnesa or Ratnaraja who founded Ratnapur and married the daughter of Vajjuka, the prince of Komomandala. This inscription is dated 1114 A. D. Ratnaraja is XXXV --

Page #41
NAYAKUMARACARIU said to have lived two generations prior to Jajalladeva, thus bringing us to the time of Sindhuraja i. e. about 1005 A. D. I am, therefore, tempted to identify Vajjuka of the inscription with the Asura king Vajrankusa whom, according to Padmagupta, Sindhuraja killed in battle. Thus the main events described by Padmagupta are attested to by epigraphical records of the same age. Can we now locate Bhogavati, the ancient capital of the Nagas? Rai Babadur Hiralal identifies it with Ramateka near Nagpur where, according to him, the name is still preserved in the tradition of the Ambala tank close to the hillock where, people aver, the Bhogavati Ganga exists. The Ramayana mentions Bhogavati as being on the way to Lanka ( Tatra Bhogavati numa sarpanamalayah puri ). This description suits Ram teka if we suppose Ravana's Lanka to have been situated in the South. It can also suit if the Lanka is identified with the Anarakantaka hill, but in this case we will have to suppose that Rama was travelling northwards to reach Lanka. In the Chindwara district on the Satpura plateau there is a low ground surrounded by hills. People call this place Patala-kupa or Patala-kota. Rai Bahadur Hiralal infers frim this that low lands were probably called Patala. I agree with this view. It must be one such Patala that is mentioned in the present work (V, 12, 6). According to Arrian Alexander had made Patala his normal base. This is identified with Hyderabad Sindha by Cunningham and Bahmanabad by V. Smith. (Cun. Geo. notes p. 691 ). It appears to me to have been another similar Patala. These low grounds seem to have been preferred by the Nagas for their habitation and this is borne out by the fact that their abode is called by such words as Dhara-randhra,' 'Mahivivara' in the present work as well as elsewhere. "My idea is," says Rai Bahadur Hiralal" that the tract below the Satpuras down to the Godavari, including the Nagpur and the Chanda districts, Bastar State and parts of the Raipur and Drug districts once formed the Naga kingdom with the capital located at Bhogavati or Ramateka which occupies a central position." At one end of the Ramateka hills is what is called Nagarjuna hill. It has already been mentioned how Nagarjuna is said to have acquired some of his learning from the Nagas. The whole locality is, thus, still resounding with the echoes of the bygone Naga supremacy and above all in the name of Nagpur in the vicinity of Ramateka. Conclusion :-To sum up, the references given above go to prove that 1. The Nagas were men of flesh and blood and not mere mythical names. 2. They had their settlements scattered practically all over India from very early times down almost to the present day, but they ceased to wield political power after the fourteenth century. which appeared rathe 3. They had a culture of their own which appeared rather peculiar, in the early stages to the Aryans who gradually began to associate more freely and even frequently entered into matrimonial alliances with them. frequently entered Aryans who gradual -- XXXVI

Page #42
ANALYSIS OF THE WORK 4. The present day Naga tribes of the Naga hills in Assam and other places probably represent the backward elements of the great Naga race of Pauranic fame. 5. Patala, their chief abode, was propably a general term meaning low lands. One such abode was the southern side of the Satpuras where their traditional capital Bhogavati existed in the vicinity of the present day Nagpur. 6. The Nagas were well known for founding great seats of learning, as for example Taxila. Another such seat appears to have existed near Nagpur where Nagarjuna, the Buddhist philosopher, had his education. Nagaloka and the presentday Nagpur - We may now conclude that Puspadanta, while writing the present work about 965 A. J. at Malkhed, probably had in his mind the Nagaloka round about Nagpur, and the falling of the hero, while yet young, in a well and his adoption by a Naga who taught him various arts and sciences, is his allegorical and poetic description of the hero's coming to the country of the Nagas, like Nagarjuna, for education, Nagpur, thus,appears to have been a great seat of learning in the past and it is in the fitness of things that the present day Nagpur University has selected the snake-symbol for its coat-of-arms. 10. Analysis of the work. I The author begins his work with an invocation of the goddess of Speech and goes on to tell us how he was induced to write it, amongst others, by Nanna the minister of Krsnaraja alias Vallabharaja of Manyakheta. He then tells us how King Srenika of Rajagrha waited upon Tirthnkara Mahavira and inquired of him about the fruit of observing the fast of Sripancami. The latter's disciple Gautama complied with the king's request. Formerly there was a town named Kanakapur in the Magadha country, ruled by king Jayandhara with his wife Visalanetra from whom he had a son named Sridhara. Once a merchant named Vasava, on his return from a tradevoyage, waited upon the king with many presents amongst which was a femaleportrait. This attracted the attention of the king who, on inquiry, was told that it was the picture of Pithyidevi, the daughter of the king of Girinagara in Saurastra who had expressed his willingness to marry her to him. On hearing this the king sent the merchant and his minister, with many presents, to Girinagara, They brought the princess to Kanakapur where the marriage was celebrated. II One day the king went to the pleasure garden with all the inmates of his harem. Both his queens came out with their retinue and Pfthvidevi was dazzled to see the splendour of her rival's entourage. Being overcome with a feeling of jealousy she went to the temple to pacify her mind. There she worshipped the Jina and learnt from sage Pihitasraya that she was soon going to be blessed with a son. She returned to the palace feeling very happy. -- XXXVII --

Page #43
NAYAKUMARACARIU In the meantime, the king, during his water-sports, discovered her absence and, on learning the facts from a servant, went in search of her, first to the temple and then to the palace. The queen had already forgotten her woes in the hopes aroused by the prophecy of the sage about which she now informed the king. Both of them then revisited the sage in order to get themselves reassured. On this occasion the sage told something more about their would-be son, i. e. the steelgate of the temple would give way at the touch of his too and he would fall in a well and be protected by a Naga and fondled by the Naginis. In due course, the child was born. When it grew up a little the parents went out with it to the Jina temple which, to their great disappointment, they found strongly closed. Eventually the king remembered the prophecy of the sage and the gate was opened by the touch of the child's toe. While the king was engaged in worshipping the Jina and the nurses were indulging in sports in the garden, the child slipped from their hands and fell down in a well. An alarm was raised and the parents rushed to the spot. The mother even threw herself into the well. But the Nagas prevented all injury to the child and the mother. The child was named Prajabandhura by its father and Nagakumara by the Naga who adopted it. The prophecy of the sage was, thus, fulfilled. When the child grew up, the Naga took him to his home. III. The Naga taught the prince various arts and sciences including politics. After his education he returned to his father. One Pancasugandhini arrived at the palace in search of a divine lute-player who could tell the respective ages of her two daughters, Kinnari and Manohari, by observing their performance with the lute. Nagakumara satisfied her curiosity and won the hearts of the two girls by his skill. He later on married them by the advice of his father who said "a gem of a woman should be acquired even though stockless." One day, Nagak., with his wives, went to a lake for water-sports. His mother went forth to present him with garments for wearing after the bath. Her rival, Visalanetra, saw her opportunity. Drawing the attention of the king she said "Look, my lord, your dear wife is going to her paramour." The king continued to watch the movements of the queen and when he saw her joining her son, he reprimanded Visalanetra for speaking ill of the virtuous lady. He, however, understood their jealousy and fearing danger to the life of Nagak., he instructed Pethvidev' not to allow her son to make any more rambles in the town. This the queen took as an insult, and, in a spirit of defiance, directly asked her son to have an elephant-ride round the capital. The king discovered the effrontery of his wife and punished her by the seizure of all her valuables. On his return Nagak saw his mother without ornaments "like a story told by a bad poet ", and, on learning the cause of it, protested strongly in his mind and then went to the gambling house from where he returned to present his mother with a quantity of gold and jewels. -- XXXVIII --

Page #44
ANALYSIS OF THE WORK The next day, the king saw his courtiers without their usual ornaments, and on inquiry, learnt about the skill of his son at the game of dice. Being very much impressed by it, he invited his son for a gams with himself and eventually lost his all to him. The prince, however, returned everything to him but secured the release of his mother's ornaments. On another day a vicious horse was shown to the prince and the latter mastered it. Seeing the power of Nagak. growing every day, his elder brother, Sridhara, thought his chances of kingship jeopardized. So he began collecting hirelings to make short work of his rival The king was shocked to know of this. As a precautionary measure he built a separate house for Nagak. While the latter was residing there, one day, the whole town was thrown into a tumult by the advent of a wild and ferocious elephant, Sridhara tried his powers against it, but all his forces were shattered by the onslaught of the mighty animal, and he himself had to run away for his very life. The king then rose up himself to meet the situation. This alarmed the queens who began to feel very anxious. Every one was looking for his own safety. At such a critical moment, Nagak. proudly sought a commission from his father to subdue the elephant. This being readily given, the prince had a good fighting game with it till it was completely brought under control" as if the Govardhana mountain was handled by Govinda." IV At this time, king Jayavarma was ruling at Northern Mathura with his wife Jayavati. He had two sons, Vyala and Mahavyala who were full of knowledge and clever in fight. One of them had an extra eye on his forehead like Siva, and the other was extraordinarily handsome like Cupid. A sage arrived at the capital and the royal family waited upon him to listen to his religious discourse. Later, the king questioned the sage regarding the future of his sons, and was told that they both were destined to serve, the one, him at whose sight his third eye vanishes, and the other, him who marries a girl who rejects his love-advances. At this prophecy the king became disgusted with the ways of the world and became an ascetic. While the two brothers were enjoying the kingship left to them by their father, they heard about Ganikasundari, the concubine's daughter of Srivarma, king of Pataliputra, who was beautiful like Rambha and virtuous like Sita,' but who, all the same, had no liking for any suitor. The two brothers entrusted their kingdom to the minister's son Durvacana, and went to Pataliputra. Eventually, Ganikasundari married the younger brother and the princes Surasundari, the elder. After a few days, while the two brothers were still in Pataliputra, the town was invaded by Aridamana, the king of Gauda. Srivarma, through fear, 'sought to settle with his enemy by an offer of gold but the latter rejected the offer. The princess got alarmed at the danger to her father's life and expressed her fears to her husband who then prepared himself to deal with the enemy. But the young er vas extraordinated upon him to future of his son - XXXIX -

Page #45
NAYAKUMARACARIU er brother took the work upon himself. He made another attempt at peace which went fruitless. The inevitable fight took place in which the enemy was vanquished. Vyala then took leave of his younger brother and came to Kanakapur where he lost his third eye at the sight of Nagak. with whom he took up service. At this time Sridhara made his last attempt against Nagak. His men, commissioned to kill the rival, arrived at Nagakumara's residence at the door of which Vyala was on the watch. The latter challenged them, and, in the scuffle that followed, they were all killed. Nagak. then came out, and, on learing about the trouble, was about to march upon the enemy when minister Nayandhara met him and delivered to him the message of his father who said that though he was going to become the king of the earth, he should leave the country for the timebeing to avoid a fratricidal war, and should come back when called. The prince obeyed immediately, and with his retinue and forces, he marched off to Mathura. Nagak. encamped his army outside Mathura and himself went to see the town. His entry caused a flutter amongst the cortezans one of whom even made bold to invite him. Her hospitality was accepted. He learnt from her that the king of the place had kept in confinement Silavati, the daughter of Vinayapala, king of Kanyakubja, whom he had abducted while she was being conducted to Simhapur for marriage with king Harivarma. The courtezan requested Nagak. not to go near the place of her confinement as that was likely to bring him into trouble with the king. Nagak, promised to abide by her wishes, but he went straight to the spot pointed out by her, Seeing him, the imprisoned princess cried out for relief. The chivalrous visitor ordered his men to take her out. A fight ensued with the soldiers of Durvacana and the latter had to come out himself to take charge of the battle operations. While the fight was at its thickest, Vyala, who was informed of the occurrence, appeared on the scene. Durvachana, recognizing in him his master, submitted an i implored forgiveness. Nagak, forgave him, addressed the relieved princess as his sister and sent her with due honour to her father. Nagak. , one day, saw five hundred lute-masters on their way, and learnt from their chief, the king of Jalandhara, that they had been vanquished in luteplaying by Tribhuvanarati, the daughter of king Nanda of Kashmir, who had taken a vow to marry him who could excel her in the art. Nagak, asked Vyala to entrust his kingdom once again to Darvacana, and accompany him to Kashmir where, when they arrived, they were received with honour by the king. The princess fell in love with Nagak. no sooner than she saw him and the lute-test was also satisfied. So they were married. One day, Nagak, learnt from a merchant who had just returned from a tradejourney, that in the Ramyaka forest there was a three-peaked mountain at the bottom of which was a Jina temple' whose steel-door would not open even by the XL -

Page #46
ANALYSIS OF THE WORK thunderbolt of Indra.' There lived a Sabara clad in peacock-feathers and armed with a bow and arrows, who was always raising a cry of injustice. On hearing this Nagak. went to the place with all his retinue. The door of the Jina temple opened at the touch of his hand and he saw the image of Candraprabha Tirthamkara which he worshipped with a dance performed by his three wives. He then saw the Sabara who told him that his wife was abducted by Bhimasura who lived in the Kalaguha. Nagak. accompanied by Vyala, entered the Patala and saw the extremely beautiful mansion of the Danava, as he had never seen before, decorated with five-coloured banners, baving designs executed in pearls and with an arch-way of fresh Kalpadruma leaves' The door-keeper did not prevent their entry and they came to the council-hall of the Asura who received him with honour and presented him with a jewel-couch and other gems. The wife of the Sabara was restored to him. VI Continuing his adventures in the forest, the hero entered the cave called Kancana-guha, pointed out to him by the Sabara. There he met the deity Sudarsana who received him with honour and offered all the Vidyas which she had been long keeping for him. On being questioned as to how it was, the deity said that one Jitasatru, the son of Vidyadhara Vidyutprabha of Alakapur, practised austerities there for twelve years and acquired those Vidyas. But in the mean. while, Sage Suvrata attained omniscience in the vicinity and Jitasatru went to pay him homage. On hearing his lecture he became converted, and, according to the prophecy of the sage, instructed the Vidyas to await the advent of Nagak. On hearing this account, the hero accepted the Vidyas but asked the deity to keep them on till he required them. Being advised by Sudarsana, Nagak. entered another cave called Kalavetala-guha and appropriated all the wealth of Jitasatru, which was kept for him by a Vetala. He next visited the tree-demon-hole " where he kicked aside a wooden giant and saw the old bow of Jitasatru. Coming out, he returned to the Jina temple and thence to his camp. Nagak. then marched out from there being guided by the Sabara who conducted him upto the outskirts of the forest and then returned. The hero was here visited by Vanaraja, the chief of Girisikhara who told him that according to the prophecy of a sage, he was destined to marry his daughter Lakshmimati. He then took him home and the marriage took place. One day Nagak. waited upon sage Srutidhara and inquired of him whether Vanaraja was really a man of the forest or some king who had made his home there. The sage, thereupon, told him the history of Vanaraja. In the city of Pundravardhana, there ruled a king of the lunar dynasty named Aparajita. He had two wives Satyavati and Vasundhara from whom he had two sons, Atibala and Bhimabala respectively. The king retired for penances and Bhimabala XLI

Page #47
NAYAKUMARACARIU usurped the throne driving Atibala out of the realm. The latter came and settled in that forest where he founded the town of Girisikhara. Three generations had since passed in due succession and Somaprabha was ruling at Pundravardhana and Vanaraja at Girisikhara now. Hearing this account, Nagak. asked Vyala to proceed to Pundravardhana immediately and get the kingdom restored to Vanaraja. Vyala went to Pundravardhana and, failing to achieve his object by peaceful persuasion, fought and defeated Somaprabha who then retired for penances. Nagak. and Vanaraja then arrived there and the latter was crowned king. Somaprabha, during his ascetic-tours, reached Supratisthapur and was seen by the two sons of king Vijayasimha, Acheya and Abheya. On learning from Somaprabha that he was vanquished by a deputy of Nagak., they recollected a prophecy and joined Nagak, as his servants. VII Leaving Lakshmimati with her father, Nagak. along with his other three wives and his soldiers started for the sacred mountain Urjayant. He reached a forest-tract called Jalanti where he halted in a poisonous-mango-grove. He and his men enjoyed the mangoes without any harm. At this a Bhilla named Durmukha presented himself before the hero and expressed himself about the miracle that had been performed. The report of Nagakumara's arrival spread from mouth to mouth and five hundred warriors came and accepted him as their master. From there he came to Antaravana where he was received as guest by the king of Antarapur. His host received a letter from Arivarma, king of Girinagara, asking for help against Candapradyota, king of Sindhu with capital at Simhapur, who was contemplating an attack upon him for the sake of his daughter whom he had a desire to give in marriage only to his sister's son. The Antarapur king wanted to go there and his guest expressed a desire to accompany him "just to see how warriors fought though he himself knew nothing of wielding arms in battle". They both then marched in right military array, to Girinagara. During the battle Nagak. and his warriors showed extraordinary valour on account of which the forces of the enemy were completely routed and Candapradyota himself was captured. In great amazement the king of Girinagara asked the king of Antarapur for information about the hero of the day, but the latter could only say that he was his guest. On learning, however, from another person that he was the son of Prthyidevi and hence his owr sister's son, his joy knew no bounds. They all entered the town with great jubilation and Nagakumara married his daughter Gunavati. On a subsequent day Nagak. visited the holy mountain and worshipped it. One day, a messenger came with a letter which purported to come from Abhicandra, king of Gajapur, imploring Nagakumara's help against Vidyadhara - XLII -

Page #48
ANALYSIS OF THE WORK Sukantha who killed his brother Subhacandra, king of Kausambi, and, captured his seven daughters. Chivalrously responding to the call, Nagak. besieged Alamghanagara the capital of Sukantha. After an exchange of bitter remarks and hard strokes Sukantha was killed by Nagak. who then released the seven princesses, installed Sukantha's son Vajrakantha on the throne and married his daughter Rukmini and came to Gajapur where he married Abhicandra's daughter Canda as well as the seven princesses. VIII The story now turns to the adventures of Mahavyala whom we left at Pataliputra. He enjoyed life with Garikasundari for a long time till one day he learnt from a tourer that the concubine's daughter of the Pandya king of Southern Mathura had no liking for any man. He went to Madura and was seen by the damsel on the market road. She felt affected and raised an alarm as a result of which the guards attacked the visitor who vanquished them all and killed their commander. For this he was rewarded with the hand of the damsel. He, one day, met a traveller who told him that the princess of Ujjain did not like any man. Mahavyala took leave of the Pandya king, came to Ujjain and went into the palace along with other suitors on a Sunday. The princess saw him from the balcony and shook her head and said that she would not elect him, and she called him her brother. Mahavyala took this as a sign of his approaching evil day. He went to Gajapur, saw his elder brother, got a portrait of Nagak. painted and returned with it to Ujjain, When he showed it to the princess, she atonce fell in love with the man painted in the picture and requested Mahavyala to bring that man to her if he was real flesh and blood. He then went to Gajapura once more and returned with Nagak. who married her. Nagak. once asked Mahavyala about any wonders that he may have seen in the southern country. The latter said that the daughter of Meghavahana, king of Meghpura in Kiskindha-Malaya, had taken a vow to fix her love upon him who could beat the ta bor (Medanga) in tune with her dance. Nagak. went to the place, fulfilled the vow of the princess and married her. One day, a merchant who came on a visit to his father-in-law in Meghapura waited upon the king with presents and told Nagak. that in the Toyavali island there was a Jina temple and also a big bunyan tree on which he saw some maidens who complained of injustice and cried for help. They were guarded by a Vidyadhara who would not allow them to talk for long with any body. Hearing this, Nagak. thought of the deity Sudarsana who at once appeared and solicited orders. Nagak, asked her for the services of some Vidyas which could conduct him over the seas and provide food. On reaching the said island, he worshipped the Jina and saw the maidens on the tree from the eldest of whom he learnt that they were the five hundred daughters of Sriraksa, king of Bhumitilaka who had been - XLIII -

Page #49
NAYAKUMARACARIU slain by his own sister's son Pavanavega who had imprisoned their two brothers as well as themselves as they would not consent to marry the murderer of their father. They then promised to marry-Nagak if he could secure their release. Nagak. held a council and decided to help the distressed. He sent Acheya and Abheya as ambassadors to Pavanavega asking him to restore the kingdom to Raksa and Maharaksa and leave the town abandoning his thoughts for the maidens under pain of death. The ambassy failed and a battle ensued in which Pavanavega was killed. The rest of the warriors submitted, the maidens were married and their brothers were crowned kings. Leaving them all there he returned to the Pandya kingdom. IX. Taking leave of the Pandya king. Nagak. came to Dantipura in the Andhra country, where he was received by king Candragupta who married his daughter Madanamanjusa to him. Leaving her there he marched on to Tribhuvanatilaka where he married Vijayandhara's daughter Lakshmimati, who won his affections very deeply. Sage Pihitasrava happened to arrive there and Nagakumara listened to his long discourse on the various philosophies and religions. At the end of it Nagak. questioned the sage as to the cause of his unbounded love for his latest wife. In answer to this the sage narrated; the events of his past life. In the town of Vitasokapura in the Airavata country, there lived a merchant named Dhanadatta and his wife Dhanasri. Their son Nagadatta married Nagavas, the daughter of another merchant of the same place. He took a vow to observe the fast of Sripancami: on the fifth day of the month of Phalguna. The day passed off in religious worship but at the middle of the night he felt very hot and thirsty. Cooling things, such as ice, were applied to his body but his condition went on worsening. His father tried to induce him to have some refreshing drink, showing, by means of reflected lights, that it was already morning, but the hoax did not succeed. Nagadatta died sticking to his vow as a result of which he became a god in the first heaven. Recollecting the past events, he returned to the earth and consoled his parents who were still mourning his death. They thence forward devoted themselves to religious observances and eventually attained heaven. The sage then told him that Nagadatta was reborn in his own person as Nagakumara and that Lakshmimati was no other than his wife of the former life. The teacher then explained to him the manner of observing the fast. At this juncture minister Nayandhara arrived from home and Nagak. returned to Kanakapura where his father received him with great affection and crowned him king. Vyala, at his order, brought all his wives and Vidyas from wherever they were left. With them he enjoyed the pleasures of royalty. Sridhara had already become a recluse through sheer disgust and now Jayandhara and Prthvidevi also retired to lead an ascetic life. Nagak. ruled the XLIV

Page #50
LANGUAGE AND GRAMMAR earth for a very long time and then transferring it :o Devakumara, he along with Vyala, Mahavyala, Acheya and Abheya, took to the ascetic life of a Digambara and, in due course, attained salvation. Here ends the story of Nagakumara illustrating the fruit of observing the fast of Sripancami. 11. Language and Grammar. The Apabhramsas form a very important stage in the evolution of the Aryan languages of India as they link the classics with the present day vernaculars. They did not, however, attract the attention of scholars till very late, and, it was only in 1918 that a complete and critically edited Apabhramsa work appeared. This was the Bhavisayattakaha of Dhanapala edited by Dr. Hermann Jacobi. It aroused a great interest in the direction and numerous works have since been brought to light. t The earliest record of the word Apabhramsa in connection with language is found in the Mahabhasya of Patanjali (Vol. I. p. 2). But it is only in an inscription of about the middle of the 6th century A. 1). ( the Vallabhi grant of Dharasena II ) that we find a definite mention of Apabhramsa as a language. Bhamaha and Dandi have also accorded their recognition to it. Amongst the grammarians, the earliest to treat of this language is Canda who in his Prakrta Laksana devotes a few sutras to it. Hemacandra is the first who recognize the importance of this language and treat of it with a thoroughness that has not since been superseded. Later grammarians have merely copied him not only in substance but even in form and illustrations. Hemacanda has, however, missed one point. He has omitted to notice any varieties in the language though his own treatment of it shows traces of them in the retention of the vowel sound and a few conjuncts. Namisadhu, amongst writers on poetics, and, Kramadisvara and Markandeya amongst grammarians, haved named three varieties of Ababhramsa the former calling them Upanagara, Abhira and Gramya, and the other two Vracata, Nagara and Upanagara. The language of most of the works so far discovered confirms to the rules laid down for Nagara Apabhramsa which seems to have been the standard variety and to which our present work must also be said to belong. (Sanat-Intro.;Bhavis-Intro.). Apabhramsa has been regarded as one of the Prakrta Bhasa. which include all the ancient languages other than Sapskata. The most simple meaning of the word * At least one work Maramatma-pralasa 'of Joindu or Yogin adeva in Apabhramsa Dohas was published long before this, with a Hindi translation. Bute text was not critically edited and it did not attract attention from outside the Jaioa circles. + Apabhramsa works that were since d scovered have been noticed by me in my article Apabhramsa Literature' (AUS 1925. vol. I.). I have continued my search for this literature and have since discovered more than a dozen other works. - XLV -

Page #51
NAYAKUMARACARIU Prakrta Bhasa seems to be the natural language'i. e. the language of the people unrefined by any rigid rules of grammar and rhetorics. This meaning is accepted by Vakpatiraja and Namisadhu. The latter even goes so far as to give it a status of seniority over Sanskrit, by explaining it as the first produced (Prak krta). But all the Prakrta grammarians, including Hemacandra, regard Prakrta to be derived from Samskrta (Praketih Samskrtam, tatra bhavam tata agatar va Prakrtam). It appears to me that they have done so for a practical convenience because the acceptance of Sanskrit as the source of Prakrit justifies their treatment of the language by merely explaining the deviations from the Sanskrit forms. I accept this view for the same convenience in writing the following grammatical outline of the present work, I. Alphabet and Morphology. $ 1. The language of the present work shows the following alphabets-- Vowels-a A i I u U e ( short) e ( long ) o ( short) o (long ) - (anusvara ). Consonants-ka kha ga gha / ca cha ja jha Ta Tha Da Dha Na / ta tha da dha na (?) pa pha ba bha ma / ya ra la va / sa h| . Note-The position of na is doubtful as the MSS. are very incon ___sistent in its use. (See Critical Apparatus). 82. The remaining letters of Sanskrit are represented as follows:(a) ka by (i) a-kaya (kRta), kaNha (kRSNa), taNa (tRNa), taNhA (tRSNA), payai (prakRti), aTTimaMta (Rddhimat ), gahiya (gRhIta ), vaDDimaa (vRddhimat), mau (mRdu). (ii) i--kimi (kRmi), kiva ( kRpA ), kivANa (kRpANa), kisANu ( kRzAnu), ghusiNa ( ghusRNa), Niva ( nRpa ), Nivitti ( nirvRtti), pihu (pRthu ), ajiMbha (ajambha ), miga (mRga), miccu (mRtyu), isI (RSi). (iii) u-buTTi (vRSTi), vuDDa (vRddha), pusia (spRSTa), pucchia (pRSTa), pautti (pravRtti ), muiMga (mRdaGga ), mua (mRta), mAuhara (mAtRgRha ). (iv) e-gehattha ( gRhastha ), geNhivi (gRhItvA ). (v) ara-harisia ( hRSTa), marevi (mRttvA ), piyara ( pitR), bhAyara (bhrAtR). (vi) ri--risi (RSi), riNa (RNa ), riyA ( RcA ), riddhi (Rddhi ). (6) ai is either (i) weakened in to e or i-veri (vairin), kelAsa (kailAza), irAvaya (airAvata ). or (ii) resolved into ai-vaisa (vaizya), saiva (zaiva), vahari (vairin), daiva (daiva), gaiveya (aveya), vaivasa (vaivasvata), airAvaya (airAvata), vaiyAyaraNa (vaiyAkaraNa). --XLVI -

Page #52
ALPHABET AND MORPHOLOGY (c) au, like ai, is either (i) weakened into o or u-gori (gaurI), dohitta (dauhitra), koUhala (kautUhala), porisa (pauruSa), loiya (laukika ), kosaMbI (kauzAmbI), koMDiNa (kauNDinya), gottama (gautama), Dhoiya (Dhokita), sukkha (saukhya), juvvaNa ( yauvana), dukka (Dhokita). or ( ii ) resolved into au - kaula ( kaula), gaura (gaura), saucca ( zauca ), paulomI ( paulomI ). (d) Ga and ja are invariably represented by an anusvara as also the other nasals when not followed by a vowed kaMkaNa ( kaGkana), bhuyaMga (bhujaGga), khaMDiya ( khaNDita ), NaMdaNa (nandana), saMbohiya ( sambodhita). (e) Sa by (i) cha at the beginning of a word. cha ( SaT ), chappaya ( SaTpada), chavvagga (SaDvarga) but also solaha ( SoDaza). ( ii ) sa in other positions - kasAya ( kaSAya ), isI (RSI). (f) za by (i) sa-dasaNa ( dazana), sohA (zobhA), kosaMbI (kauzAmbI). (ii) ha-daha (daza), solaha ( SoDaza). $ 3. Generally, Sanskrit words appear in Apabhramsa in a more or less changed form. The following are the changes that vowels undergo, besides the replacements noted in $ 2. (a) They are shortened when this can be done without affecting their syllabic quantity, i. e. before conjuncts. When a visarga is dropped the preceding vowel is lengthened i.e. accharia (Azcarya), appA (Atman), atthANa (AsthAna), kittana (kIrtana), khatta (kSAtra), khaMti (kSAnti), kosaMbI (kauzAmbI), giMbha (grISma), cuNNa (cUrNa), jhijjara (kSIyate), vagdha (vyAghra), mukkha (mUrkha), maMdhAya ( mAndhAtR), mAhappa ( mAhAtmya), mahattha ( mahArtha ), kaTTha (kASTha), taMba (tAmra ), dUsaha ( du:saha ), NIsasaMti (niHzvasanti), NIsArahu (niHsArayata). (b) In some cases they are entirely replaced by another vowel showing an assimilating or dissimilating tendency. (i) without changing the syllabic quantity pikka (pakka), garu (guru), gArava (gaurava), iMgAla (aGgAra), purisa (puruSa), poma (padma), pottha (pustaka), mauDa (mukuTa), ucchu (ikSu). puMDu (pANDu), Neura (nUpura), goMcha (guccha). (ii) With a change in the syllabic quantity - Nimisa (nimeSa), gihINa ( grahaNa) pAyaDia ( prakaTita), bAhira (bahi: ), pAroha ( praroha ) - (c) The initial a is sometimes dropped -- valoiya (avalokita), valagga ( avalagna), raNa (araNya). (d) A vowel is sometimes dropped from the middle of a word inorder to make a brief form though this involves the loss of an entire syllable (like the words of the qua class in Sanskrit XLVII --

Page #53
NAYAKUMARACARIU ujjhAya (upAdhyAya), Nettha (nepathya), dhammuesa (dharmopadeza), paMcuMbara (paMcodumbara), puhavai (pRthvIpati), muddhAI (mugdhAdevI), juvAra (dyUtakAra). (e) In rare cases the vowels exchange their syllabic quantity-kAhaNau (kathAnaka ), asIsa (AziS ), mANusa ( manuSya ). (1) o is sometimes resolved into au like au-pavutta (prokta ), pautti (prokti). (g) The preposition ava and apa are sometimes reduced to o ( by samprasarana a + u)--oyaria (avatarita ), olaggia ( avalagna), olaMbia (avalambita), osara ( apasara), ohacchami ( ava + Ase ); but also avaheria, avagaNNia, avamaNNia. $ 4. As a rule, consonants are not tolerated in the middle of a word. But when they cannot be entirely dispensed with without affecting the constitution of a word, they are replaced by softer tones. The following changes may be noted (a) The unaspiratei consonants except the cerebrals and I, I are frequently eliminated, retaining their accompaning vowels alone to represent them. I or a is substituted in their place when there is the fear of a hiatus. ka and ga-loiya ( laukika ), sauNi ( zakuni ), avaloiya ( avalokita ), ayAla (akAla), kalayaMThi ( kalakaNThI ), dAraya (dAraka), diyaMga (diganta), diyaMbara (digambara), bhoya (bhoga). ca and ja-khayara ( khacara ), raiya ( racita), rAyautti ( rAjaputrI), gaiMda (gajendra ). ta and da-ghaa (ghRta), kaivaya ( katipaya ), kayaMta (kRtAnta), caukka (catuSka ), sayavatta (zatapatra), Aesa (Adeza), uiya (udita), vayaNa (vadana), Ayara (Adara), uvahi (udadhi ). pa-khaviya (kSapita), gayaura (gajapura ), AUreppiNu (ApUrya), rUva ( rUpa ), dayAvara (dayApara). ya and va-Ausa (AyuH ), kaIda ( kavIndra), kai (kavi), juyarAa (yuvarAja). (1) When not eliminated as allove, an attempt is made to soften them. 4 to pha-pharasa (paruSa), pupphavai (puSpavatI), pupphayaMta (puSpadaMta). Ta to Da-kaDi (kaTi), jaDia (jaTita), bhaDArA (bhaTTAraka). to Dha-kaDhiNa (kaThina), paDhia (pAThaka). Da, ra to la-kIla (krIDA), vIla (bIDA), cilAa . kirAta), solaha (SoDaza), somAliyA (sukumArikA), calaNa (caraNa), (c) The aspirates of all classes except those of cavarga and Tavarga are replac ed by ha, kha-Naha (nakha), duha (dukha), suha (sukha). gha-aha (agha), NihasaNa (nigharSaNa). tha-NAha (nAtha), pihu (pRthu), jUhI (yUthikA). dha-dahi (dadhi), Nihi (nidhi), ahama (adhama), ahara (adhara), ahirAa (adhirAja). -- XLVIII --

Page #54
ALPHABET AND MARPHOLOGY pha-muttAhala (muktAphala), caMpayahulla (campakaphulla). bha-ahaMga (abhaGga), ahicaMda (abhicanda), duMduhi (dundubhi), dullaha (durlabha), sahAva (svabhAva). za-daha (daza), solaha (SoDaza). (d) #, sometimes, becomes a and Vice versa. ma to va-paNavappiNu (praNamya), haNuva (hanumata), vammaha (manmatha), ravaNNa (ramya). va to ma-zamarI (zavarI). (e) ya is changed to ja-jogga (yogya), saMjoya (saMyoga), jaNNa (yajJa), jama (yama), jaMta (yantra), jasa (yazA), jANa (yAna), joha (yodha), juyarAa (yuvarAja), juyala (yugala). $ 5. No conjuncts except of Haut consonants are allowed to stand. They are dispensed with in the following ways: (a) A conjunct at the beginning of a worl loses its second letter. kama (krama), kaNaMta (kvaNat), gAma (grAma), cuya (cyuta), Naggoha (nyagrodha), tihuyaNa (tribhuvana), daviNa (draviNa), diya (dvija), pasAhaNa (prasAdhana), patta (prApta), vasaNa (vyasana), vAvAra (vyApAra), vavahAra (vyavahAra). But in case of dvAra and T the initial d is dropped -vAra (dvAra), ve (dve). (6) Initial of a conjunct consonant is iropped. If the remaining letter be ka or ta it is changed to kha OF tha respectively. kSa becomes kha by the same rule applied regressively (see d below ) giddha (snigdha), thira (sthira), thUla (sthUla), khalia (skhalita), khaMdha (skaMdha), thaNa (stana), thua (stuta), theNa (stena), thI (strI), khaNa (kSaNa), khetta (kSetra), khIra (kSIra), khunbha (kSubdha). But also kaMdhara (skaMdha) and sa (sva). (c) Medially, conjuncts are assimilated to the second or the first i. e. progressively or retrogressively, and the preceding vowel, if long, is made short. __Prog.-kakasa (karkaza), kaNNa (karNa), kaddama (kardama), kappUra (karpUra), khagga (khaDga), abbhuya (adbhuta), kappaddama (kalpadruma), kikiMdha (kiSkindha), sakAria (saMskArita), kavva (kAvya), guppha (gulpha), majjAra (mArjAra), magga (mArga), sukka (zuSka), suTTa (suSThu), mugga (mudga), jutta (yukta), gutti (gupti). _Reg.-agga (agra), jogga (yogya), sukka (zukra), sukka (zukla), sutta (sUtra), khaTTA (khaTvA ), kassIra (kazmIra), khubbha (kSubdha), addhakkha (adhyakSa), gamma (gamya), (d) Sibilants, when assimilated, frequently make the second letter aspirated. (See babove). pasattha (prazasta ), aNathamia (anastamita), kutthiya (kutsita), pacchai (pazcAt ), accharia ( Azcarya ), turukkha (turuSka ), puppha (puSpa ), NipphaMda (niSpanda ) vattha (vastra), but Nippaha (niSprabha). . (e) Conjuncts may be separatrd by the intervention of a vowel (Svara-bhakti ). kasaNa (kRSNa), karisaNa (karSaNa ), kiriyA (kriyA ), darisiya (darzita), varisa ( varSa ), sukkila (zukla ), pauma (padma ), chaumattha ( chadmastha), accharija (Azcarya), taMbira (tAmra), siri or siya (zrI), duvAra (dvAra ). -- XLIX --

Page #55
NAYAKUMARACARIU (f) A conjunct may be simplified and the preceding vowel nasalised, jaMpai (jalpati ), vaMkANaNa ( vakrAnana ), daMsaNa (darzana ), vibhiya (vismita ), aMsu (azru), phaMsa (sparza), giMbha (grISma ), viMbhala ( vihvala), sAhamiya (sAdharmin ). (g) Some conjuncts have special substitutesz--khu, gha, , or jha, addhakkha ( adhyakSa ), paccakkha (pratyakSa ), citta (kSipta), chaNa iMdu (kSaNa + indu), jhINa (kSINa ), jharaMta (kSarat ), jhijjai (kSIyate). gdha--jjh, Dajjha ( dagdha). jJa--N or jja , ANa (AjJA ), paija (pratijJA ). ty--ca, cAya (tyAga ), bhicca (bhRtya ), Nicca (nitya ), asacca ( asatya). ts--cch , vacchara ( vatsara ), macchara (mAtsarya), vacchalla (vAtsalya ). a'--ja, jUa (yUta), ajju ( adya ). dhy or dhva-jha, jhANa ( dhyAna), jujjhai (yudhyate), ajjhAsA (adhyAzA), vijjhai (vidhyate) . ujjhAya ( upAdhyAya ), jhuNi ( dhvani ). ps-cch, accharahu (apsarasAm). st-kha, khaMbha (stambha). sth-Th, Thaviya (sthApita), ThANa (sthAna), aTThi (asthi), visaMtuliya (visaMsthulita). sm-bha, s or mha, viMbhiya (vismita), sarai (smarati), amhahaM (asmAkam). SNa-8 or el, viTTha (viSNu) tiTTi (tRSNi or tRSNA), kaNha (kRSNa), tuNhikka (tUSNIka). STra-T, dADhA (daMSTrA). hva-bha, viMbhala (vihvala). S 6. A consonant is sometimes doubled either to retain the syllabic quantity of the preceding vowel which is shortened, or to raise the quantity for the first time. parajjiya (parAjita), avayANia (avagaNita), gottama (gautama), uppari (upari), aNNeka (aneka). II. Noun. $ 7. The following are the case terminations for masculine nouns ending in 37. The ending vowel of the base is dropped before terminations beginning with a vowel. There are only two numbers, singular and plural, the dual being included in the latter. 234567 ___Nom. Acc. Inst. Dat. Abl. Gen. Loc. Voc. Sing. u, o. u. e, ho, hu, ho, hu, ssa, su, i, e, a. eNa, eNaM. Asu. Au. Asu, ho, hu. aiM. Plu. a a, e. ehiM. hiM. huM. huM haM hiM, haM -----

Page #56
NOUN Examples. Nom.-Sing. Naru, puttu, bhaDu, bhaDo, sappo, dappo. Plu. Nara, bhaDa, arahaMta, paMcatthikAya, NaMdaNa, hayavara, gayavara. Acc.-Sing. bhoyarAu mahai (I, 10, 8.), appANu Na lippai ( I, 10, 9). Plu. Na vi dAvai ujala vi daMta, sumarai muNivara saMta daMta (I, 10, 11 ), . puramANava cUrai (III, 15, 10.), bhaDe hae, gae, rahe, ( VI, 13, 11.) Ins.-Sing. atthe, guNadhammeM, bhAve, bhince, jaNeNa, sohaNeNa, suhiM (sukhena), khaNiM (kSaNena), jaseNaM. Plu. suravarehiM, loyaNehiM, kiMkarehi, kuMkumahiM, bhAyarehiM. Dat.-Sing. Navivi NariMdaho (I, 8, 12 ); dhIyau kaMdappaho diNNau ( III, 7, 16 ); kahiyaM NaraNAhaho ( III, 13, 2), rAyaho dAviya ( III, 8, 16 ); savvaMgu Naviu paramesarAsu (IV, 13,9). Plu. vANijjahiM gau (I, 15, 5). Abl.-Sing. dhIra vi Nara NaTThA raNe NA ya ho, jalahitaraMga NAI girirAyaho (III, 16, 8), teM kaDDiya sA suMdari gharAu, NaM kariNA kariNi mahA sa rA u ( VIII, 2, 10.), paMthaho josariyau ( IV, 13, 6). saggaho paDiyau. also kelAsaho hotau (III, 15, 13. ), vijayAuru dhAieNa ( IV, 7, 14.). Gen.-Sing. rAyassa, NAyassa daNuyassa, maNuyassa, jayaMdharAsu (I, 15, 12), NaraNAhaho ___arichavvaggahu. Plu. maMDaliyaha, duTThahaM, maNuyahaM, dINahaM, mANusahaM. Loc.-Sing. sAmgi, Nari, jaNe, Nare, NarakoTTaI (I, 12, 1.). Plu. taraMgahiM ( III, 8, 7), khettahaM payasaMcAru Nasthi (I, 13, 6) diyaMtahiM. Voc.-Sing. deva, paramesara, he putta. It will be seen that it is, strictly speaking, the genitive which is mostly used to express the sense of the dative and ablative. It is even used sometimes to denote the acc. and the inst, e, g. Acc. Ayau vaNakariMdu kaNayauraho (III, 15, 13 ). mA jAesahi rAyaduvAraho (V, 2, 7). savvahaM pADami jamadaMDaghAu (IV,9,2). Inst. maNu maNaho miliu karu karaho miliu (I, 18,9 ). $ 8. The declension of neuter nouns ending in a differs from the masc. in Nom. and Acc. plural only which in their case is formed by adding 375 or 3715, e. g. dhaNNaI, taNAI, gohaNAI, pANiyAiM (Nom. I, 6, b). payAI diti, viNNANaI saMbharaMti, lakkhaNaiM dakkhavaMti (Acc. I. 1 ). Gender is, however, very loose and arbitrary as words like pariyaNAI. kiMkarAI, mAyAsuyaiM, dINaI. dArayAI are also used in neuter forms.. -- LI ---

Page #57
NAYAKUMARACARIU $ 9. Masc. nouns ending in for 3 are few. Those ending in gare mostly those that are obtained by dropping the last consonant, e. g. kari, sasi, kesari, vaNi. Termi. Examples Nom. & Acc. Nil--hatthi Na hoi ( III, 16, 11 ), muNi vaMdivi (I,12, 1 ), jahiM kamala reNupiMjariya hatthi (plu. I, 6, 4 ), pahu sarai thuNai (I, 11, 2). paNaveppiNu paMcaguru (I, 1, 1 ). Inst, sing. UT guNiNA, vaNiNA, pahuNA. plu. Po guNIhiM, rayaNakoDihiM. Gen. sing. huM, he NiyaguruhuM, vairihuM, pahuhe. plu. hiM jiNamuNihiM maNu rAvai. Loc, sing. he, hi suragirihe (I, 3, 14 ), uyayagirihi (I, 8,8 ). SS 10. There are no nouns ending in a consonant as all such nouns of Sanskrit are made to end with a vowel 31 or by dropping the last consonant, as haNuva, sira, ura, tama, kari, sasi, vaNi; or by adding an a at the end, as Ausa (Ayus ). $11. Feminine nouns ending in 371 are generally shortened and those ending in i or I are undistinguished. Termi. Examples. Nom. and voc. Sing. Nil Nida, bhukkha, vAya, kaMta, muMDamAlA, seliMdabAlA, devi, maNohari, kulauttI, bhoiNi, bhaDArI, salilakIla pAraddha kumAra (III, 8, 4). Plu. au, Au, iDa, Iu eMtu piyAu(III,7,13),mahilau Nau muNaMti sahiyattaNu (III,11,3), dhIyau kaMdappahI diNNau (III,7,16.), paMca vi gaIu etc. (I,12,3), hArAvaliu, kiMkiNiu, vilAsiNiu, tiNNi vi mahaeviu (V, 11, 12). Inst. Sing. i, e haMsalIlAi, dADhAI, muddhae, kaNNae, jayamaIe, aNNekae, bAliyAe, pahubhattie, kaMtIe, paulomIe. maragayaruIe, vasumaIe. Plu. hiM dhIyahiM, ghariNihiM, kariNihiM, devihi, hArAvalihiM, kAmiNihiM, bahiNihiM. Gen. Sing. he kaMtahe, dhIyahe, mAyahe, suMdarihe, jaNaNihe, puttihe, gacchaMtihe, Plu. haM, huM, ANa accharahuM,mahilahaM,juvai, vilayANa lakkhAiM (II,2,9). Sing. i, he disi (I, 6, 3), kusumamaMjarihe (II, 1, 9). Loc. -- LII -

Page #58
I Person :-- Sing. $12. Personal pronouns Plu. II Person -- Sing. Plu. Sing. Plu. III Person Masc. III Person (Sing. Fem. Plu. Plu. 32 kim Masc. Sing. Fem. yat Masc. Sing. Fem. work- Nom. ha 32 cardinal 1 ikka, eka 2 dua, be, baNi 3 tara, tiNi cattAri 4 caudeg, 5 paMca 6 cha 7 satta 8 aTTha 9 java 10 daha amhaI tuhuM, tumaM tumha so te, tAI sA kavaNu kA jo jA NUMERALS pahilau dUyau, taiyau NII. Pronoun. $13. Demonstrative, interrogatory and relative pronouns - etat Masc. Sing. eu, ehu, ehau. f . ehI hu aNeNa eyahu. ee ordinal chaTThama sattama Acc. maI aTThama Navama dahama d amhaI paiM taM bIyau cauttha, cottha paMcama Inst. maI jaM IV. Numerals. SS 14. The following numerals are found mentioned in the present pa tuhuM amhahaM, amhArisu. tuha, terau, tuhArI. tumhahaM. teM, teNa, tAI. taho, tAsu taho, tAsu tarhi Loc hiM tAhaM. tIe, tAI tahe, tAha tahe, tAha. keM, kiM kAI jai, plu. jehiM cardinal Dat. mahu 14 caudaha 16 solaha 18 aTThAraha 21 ekavIsa Gen. majjha, majjha, mahu, mahArau, merau. 22 vAvIsa 32 battIsa 33 tetasi 50 paNNAsa 68 asa 11 eyAraha 12 bAraha, duvAla, dodaha bArahama solahama 100 saya 1000 sahasa 100000 lakkha 10000000 koDi LIII -- kAsu kahiM Loc kA jasu, jAsu. ordinal ekavIsama vAvIsama tetIsama

Page #59
NAYAKUMARACARIU V. Nominal suffixes. The suffixes that are found used are mostly common to other PrakritsSS 15. In the same sense ( svArthe ) - ala--Navala illa -- sudaMsali la--paMgula, pakkala. $ 16. In the sense of possession ( matvarthe ). $ 17. $ 18. $ 19. $ 20. ulla--asaNula, aharula, kaDaulla, karahulla, kalaNulla, kamalulla, gaMDayalulla, jarula, juyalulla, bhavaNula, maDahula, maMDaulla, mAMsulla, ruhirukla, sirakamalulla, hiyaulla, hemavaNNulla. ya ( ka ) -- garuya, yiya. Ala--ravAla, rasAla. illa -- NaTThAsaNilla, puvvila, rasila In the sense of measure ( parimANe ). ettia - - kettia ( kiyat ). In the sense of likeness, added to pronouns ( dRg, dRz ). risa - - erisa, amhArisa, tumhArisa. ehaa -- kehaa, jehaa. For forming abstract nouns from nouns and adjectives. tta -- bhiccatta, siddhatta, suitta, mANusatta, garuyatta. ttaNa-- kuDilattaNa, garuyattaNa, gUDhattaNa, pahuttaNa, bhiccattaNa, mUDhattaNa, sukaittaNa, sayaNattaNa. For forming comparative and superlative adjectives(i) Comparative:-- Ara--garuyArI, lahuyArI, bhallArau ( bhadrataraH ), piyArau ( priyataraH ), pahilArau ( prathamataraH ). iya ( Iyas )--baliyau. (ii) Superlative :-- I Per. Sing. Plu. II Per. Sing. [II Per, Sing. Plu. There is no distinction of Atmanepada and Parasmaipada and the dual merges in the plural. $21. Present tense. iTTha - pAviTTha ( pApin + iSTha ). VI. Verb. Terminations. uM, mi hu~, mo si, hi i aMti LIV - Examples. karauM, kahauM, jAmi, pahaNami, paloyami, jiNami. avayarahu~, nivasAmo . hosi, ghivasi, jANahi, hiMDa hi. bhamai, bhakkhara, havai, kahai, sahai, sakai. jiNaMti, jujjhaMti, DahaMti, paDaMti, kahaMti, muyaMti, labbhaMti.

Page #60
PARTICIPLES AND INFINITIVES 822. Past tense. Past tense is almost exclusively expressed by participles. The only example of verb that I can pick out is Asi ( AsIt ) in Asi risihiM vakkhANiyau VI, 8, 11. $ 23. Future tense. IPer. Sing. esami pariNesami. II Per, Sing. esahi NivaDesahi, pekkhesahi, jAesahi. III Per. Sing. esai kIlesai, jaNesai, NivaDesai, hosai. Plu. ihiMti karihiMti, bhuMjihiMti. $ 24. Imperative Mood. II Per. Sing.--a, i, u, e, su, hi. jaya, dhari, suNi, kahi, kari, bhaNu, caDu, haNu, pekkhu, kare, (IX, 17, 25), bhaNasu, jiNasu, kahasu, sarasu, kahahi, Dahahi, pesahi. Plu.---hu, NIsArahu, mArahu, kaDDahu, paritAyahu. III Per. Sing.--u saMbhavau, hou, viyalau, kijja u, pasiyau. Plu.--aMtu eMtu, melaMtu. 825. Potential mood. This is expressed by passive forms, III. Per. sing. jai--viraijjai, pAvijjai (III, 2, 14). NAsijjai, saMtosijjai (III, 8, 10). 826. Passive voice. II. Per. Sing. hi--dIsahi. III. Per. sing. jai--kijjai, muNijai, dijai, laijai, NAsijai, Dajjhai; other forms-dubbhai, dasii, muccai, summai (zrUyate). ___Plu. aMti--hammati (hanyante), dIsaMti (dRzyante), jippaMti (jIyante). $ 27. Roots ending in 371 change it to g before the terminations of the present and imperative e. g. dei (dAti), lei (lAti), leti, dehi, lehi. $ 28. Intensive (bhRzArthe). jajAhi (go quickly), dedehi (give quickly). 829. Denominative. raMDami (raMDAM karomi), bahiriu (badhirIkRta), vaMkAvai (vakrIkaroti), hakkaMta (hak, codanArtha zabdaM, kurvata). VII Participles and Infinitives. Terminations Examples $ 30. Present Active (i) aMta--kIlaMta, suNaMta, saMta, saraMta, cayaMta, fem. hiMdolaMtI, paDatI. ___ (ii) mANa--gacchamANa, NaccamANa,paisamANa, coyamANa (IV,12,11), Present Passive thippamANa, guppamANa, sevijamANa, saMcijamANa. -- LV -- |

Page #61
NAYAKUMARACARIU $ 31. Past Passive a, NNa.--bhUsia, damia, hua, dharia kahia, ArUDha, diNNa, vicchiNNa, bhiNNa, fem. gaya, Niya, pihiya, diTThA, huI. Causal Aviya--darisAvia, devAviya, paTTavia. $ 32. Past absolute (i) ivi, evi--bhaNivi, maNNivi, rubhivi, pekkhivi, vaMdivi pariNavi, lahevi, laggevi, levi. (ii) iya--pesiya ( III, 11, 9 ). UNa---bujjhiUNa, bhajiUNa, aiUNa, caIUNa. (iv) eviNu,--leviNu. eppiNu--laeppiNu, ANeppiNu, bhameppiNu, sAheppiNu. (v) pi--gaMpi ( III,12, 9 ). (vi) Namula--savvahaM pADami jamadaMDaghAu (IV, 9,9). ( yamadaNDaghAtaM, yamadaNDena hattvA, pAtayAmi ). $ 33. Potential evaa--vaMcevaa, karevaa, jAevaa, joevaa, dArevaa, mArevaa, haNevvaa. 534. Infinitive (i) ivi--kaDivi ( VII, 6, 2 ). (ii) uM--dAuM ( dAtum V, 10, 8). (iii) huM--jigahuM, joyahuM, dijahuM, sikkhahuM, mellavahuM. VIII. Verbal derivatives. The numerous nouns derived from verbs in Sanskrit occur here with the usual phonetic changes e. g. NaMdaNa, vilAsiNi, tAyaNa (trANa ) etc. The following are, however, noteworthy $35. In the sense of habit (tAcchIlya ). ira--ujjhira, gholira, NihAlira, payaMpira, paratAvira, palayAsaMkira, bujjhira, bhAsira, saMtAvira, __ vilaMbira, hiMsira. 836. In the sense of agent ( kartari ). Ara--dAyAra (dAtR). era--jaNerI (janayitrI, jananI ). Ix. Indeclinables. 837. Adverbs of time--ciru ( ciram ), jhAtti ( jhaTiti), jAma-tAma (yAvat-tAvat ), tA, to (tAvat), lai, lahu (laghu, zIghram ), pacchai (pazcAt), ajju (adya), ajju parae (adya zvo vA ), jaiyahuM-taiyahuM ( yadA-tadA ), tao (tadA), saMpai (samprati), Nicca (nityam ), sayA ( sadA ). 838. Adverbs of place--ityu, etthu ( atra ), titthu, tetthu (tatra ), jahiM, jettahe ( yatra), - tahiM, tettahe (tatra), kahiM (kutra), purau (puraH ), savaDaMmuhu ( sanmukham ). - LVI -

Page #62
ONOMATOPOEIA $39. Adverbs of manner--TH ( 59 ), H (fax), 8 a (971), fu (747), he-late (741-17271 ). $ 40. Interjections, conjunctions and other particles--341 ( e ), T, 1, 378 (379), 37891 (Tal), 59, a, aq, 91 (50), o (a), a s (a), Navara (kevalam or anantaram ), Niruha, NirAriu, Niruttau (nitarAm , nizcayam vA ), fefe (Peters), Paz ( a ), 57- (afe-a ), gs (ue), ni, ak, iaa ( 57 ), sau faal), qu (ga:), A, a, f ( Bria), #1, # ( RT prohibitive ), g (FE), HE (F48), seriit ($9EUR 39EUR), saft, sofe (3978). X. Onomatopoeia. $ 41. Our work is particularly rich in the use of onomatopoetic words, which mostly occur in the description of the battle scenes. kaDayaDaMti ( cracking of bones), kaNaraNaMti (jingling of anklets), kasamasaMti ( breaking of spears), kilakilaMti ( bursting into laughter ), khaNakhaNaMti and khaNakhaNaMti (clashing of swords ), gumugumugumaMta ( humming of bees ), calacalaMti (sound of the entrails ), On (fluttering of banners), STRATEGIAT Sia (splashing of swords ), jhaNajhaNa ( rumbling of paddy-ears), jhalajhalai ( ruffing of the sea ), jhaMkAra ( humming of bees ), TaMkAra or TaNaTaNaTaNata ( sound of bell ), TalaTalai ( shaking of the mountain), daDayaDati (tumbling of trunks of dead soldiers), dhagadhagaMti ( sound of swords waved forcefully in the air ), 3 (braying of asses), i (cry of lamentation), raNajhaNaMta (sound of bell ), ruNaruNa ( humming of bees), lalalalaMti (waving of chawries), salasalaMti ( Howing of blood ), hilihili ( neighing ), tharahara ( trembling ). 12. Metre. The author has divided the present work into nine sandhis (chapters) each of which consists of a number of kadavakas (passages) the longest sandhi (IX) containing twenty-five and the shortest (V) only thirteen. A Kadavaka forms the metrical unit of Apabhramsa poetry. It is constituted by a number of lines each of which consists of two padas or feet rhyming with each other, and ending with a verse called 'ghatta' the measure of which changes only with the chapter at the very beginning of which it is defined by means of a verse called 'dhruvaka' so named because it remains the same throughout the chapter. This arrangement corresponds with that of some of the most important poems in Hindi such as the Ramayana of Tulsidasa or the Padmavata of Malika Muhammada Jayasi, where a number of lines in 'caupai' metre ends with a 'doha' or* soratha' verse, the passage forming the unit of the whole work. The kadavakas, sometimes, have a couplet in the 'duvai' metre at the beginning as in sandhis III and IV of our work. The usual length of a kadavaka is twelve or thriteen lines, though the longest in - LVII -

Page #63
NAYAKUMARACARIU our work runs to forty-six (IX, 17) and the shortest shows eight only (VII, 12). The total number of kadavakas in all the sandhis is 150 (one hundred and fifty) containing, in all, 2205 (two thousand two hundred and five) lines, besides the one kadavaka of sixteen lines and the following six verses at the end of the work constituting the author's prasasti. Five lines, in all, are defective in our text (I, 3, 8; IV, 15, 8; V, 9, 8; IX, 25, 4, 6) as their second foot is missing. It is possible that the poet himself left them incomplete by over-sight as in each case the defective line occurs in continuation of many similarly rhyming feet. Another explanation is that the missing feet may have been overlooked by the earliest scribe who copied the archetype, and so they could not find their way in to any of the later MSS. It is also not impossible that they be later interpolations meant to complete or amplify the descriptions which may have seemed insufficient to their author. As already said in the des cription of the MSS., some lines are found in one or two of them only, and ourwork may not be absolutely free from interpolations (see notes on VI, 12, 4) Let us, however, hope that the missing feet may yet be recovered from MSS. that might be discovered in future. Prakrit metre is divided into two kinds according as the measure depends upon the number of syllables (vana-vrtta) or on the syllabic quantity (matravrtta). Indirectly, our poet has told us more than once that he was writing his poem in matra metre (Bhoyanu bhuttau matta-juttau Sarasu kaindem kavvu va uttau', V, 2, 4; and Kavvam piva mattu-samvariyam,' VI, 9, 5). He has, however not neglected the other kind entirely. But whatever the metre used, rhyme ( padanta-yamaka) is the essence of all. The metre that predominates in our work consists of two feet of sixteen matras each, rhyming with each other and having only the last few syllabic instants well regulated. Variations in these regulations furnish varieties of metre. The following is a brief statement of the metres and the total number of kadavakas in which they are used Matra vrtta Alillaha Pajjhatika Padakulaka Dipaka Madhubhara Manjutilaka N N / 8 60 47 28 142 LVIII -- Varna-vrtta Samkhanari Pramanika 3 1 Bhujangaprayata 1 1 1 1 Samanika Mottiyadama Malati +8 -150

Page #64
METRE Duvai verses Gatha Upendravajra Ghatta verses Caupaia Culiala Ullala Digapala Ghatta Caubola Sampada Unnameable Dhruvakas 159 These are distributed in the work as follows: 1. Body of the Kadavakas. Sandhi Kad. Metre Nature of the metre, etc. 1-10, Pajjhatika It has 16 matras in each foot ending with an 12-18. ambhibrachys (Ja-gana ) PP. page 217. Dr. Gune feels a caesura at the 8th matra (Bhavis, intro.) But I can not detect it. Exceptions--2,5; 4, 8;5, 1, 4, 7; 7,5;8,1; 10, 8; 12, 11; 14, 4; 15, 1, 11; 16,1; 17,1; 18, 9. These 15 lines show three short matras at the end and hence belong to Alillaha metre for which see below. >> 11 Padakulaka It has all the 16 matras in each foot short (PP. page 223 and com. ). II 1, 4, Padakulaka It has 16 matras in each foot ending with 6-10, anapaestus (Sa-gana ). There is no 12-14. restriction of long or short in this metre (Lahu guru ekka niyama nahi jeha' PP. page 223). ... 2 Dipaka . It has 10 matras in each foot with the end short. (PP. page 291 ). Samkhanari : Asyllabic metre having two Ya-gana in each foot (PP. page 368 ). It is also called Somaraji ('Dvi-ya somaraji.' Apte's Dic. App.). It is half of Bhujangaprayata, for which see below. LIX -

Page #65
NAYAKUMARACARIU Pramanika ,, 11 Bhujangaprayata III 1-17 Alillaha VI Pajjhatika 1-9, 11-15. A syllabic metre having 8 syllables in each foot alternately short and long (PP. page 380 ). A syllabic metre of 12 syllables in each foot divided into four Ya-gana, (PP. page 440). It has 16 matras in each foot ending with two short (PP. page 220). Exceptions-3, 6; 4, 9; 5, 9; 6, 3, 11; 7,5, 10; 8, 4, 14; 11, 12; 12, 8, 9; 13, 4, 7, 13; 16, 13. These 16 lines show two long matras at the end of each foot except line 4,9, which shows only one long. Their metre is padakulaka for which see above. (See above). Exceptions-1, 13; 3, 4; 4, 11; 5, 9; 6, 5, 11, 12, 13; 8, 4, 9, 12; 11,5, 10; 12, 3, 9; 14, 5, 12, 15, 11. These 18 lines show two short matras at the end which makes them Alillaha, for which see above. Each foot of 16 matras ends with a long. (see above ). (See above). Exceptions-1, 8, 10; 6, 9; 7, 2, 3, 6, 10; 8, 3, 6, 10, 15; 9, 1, 10, 11, 4, 9, 10, 13; 12, 1, 3; 13, 4, 7. These 21 lines show two long matras at the end of each foot; hence they are Padakulaka. (see above ). It has eight matras in each foot ending with two short. But as defined in PP. page 284, it requires a payodhara (Ja-gana ) at the end. (See above). The 16 matras in each foot end with two long, with the exception of four lines (10, 13, 16. 17 ) which end with one long (see above ). It has 16 matras in each foot ending with a long (see above ). >> 10 Padakulaka Alillaha 1-3, 6-9, 11-13. Madhubhara (?) , 10 Dipaka Padakulaka VI 1-5, Padakulaka 7-12, 14, 15, 17, -- LX

Page #66
METRE vi 6 Madhubhara (?) 13 16 Samkhanari Samanika VII Alillaha 1-4, 6-12, 14, 15. ,, 13 Dipaka Manjutilaka VIII 1-16 Pajjhatika It has eight matras in each foot ending with a long (see above). (See above). A syllabic metre of eleven syllables in each foot alternately long and short (PP. page 372). (See above) Espections : 1,7,8,9; 2,7; 3, 1, 7; 4,2, 4; 8,6; 11, 1, 2, 3; 12, 1, 2; 14, 15, 8; 15,5, 6, 7, 9. These twenty lines end with a long matra and therefore, belong to Padakulaka '(see above). ( See above) It has twenty matras in each foot with the scheme one short followed by a Ta-gana, at the end, except line 7 where the feet end with a Na-gana. The measure could not be traced in the Praksta Pingala, but it is illustrated in the Chandah-prabhakara. p. 55, where, however, it shows a Ja-gana at the end. (See above). Exceptions : -1, 6, 7, 3, 12; 4, 8; 6, 3, 12; 14; 7, 2, 8, 9, 8; 10, 2; 12, 2; 13,3; 15, 2, 4, 10, 12. These 17 lines end with a Na-gana and hence are Alillaha. (See above Expections : -1, 11; 4, 10; 6,3; 7. 7; 9,8; 10, 11 ; 11, 1, 2; 12, 3, 5; 22, 2, 5. These twelve lines end with a long matra and hence are Padakulaka. A syllabic metre of twelve syllables in four Ja-ganas in each foot (PP. page 451 ). (See above It shows Ra-gana at the end of each foot of 16 matras (see above). It has twenty matras in each foot with a long and short at the end, with the exception of lines 8 and 14 where we get a Na-gana. See VII, 13, above. - LXI - IX 1-15; Alillaha 19, 22-25. 16 Mottiyadama 17 18 Samkhanari Padakulaka 20 Manjutilaka

Page #67
27 Sandhi I Prasasti Alillaha II III IV V VI VII VIII 21 IX Prasasti Malati Metre Ullala Caupaia (?) Caupaia Caubola NAYAKUMARACARIU Digapala Sampada Ghatta Culiala Culiala A syllabic metre of six syllables of two Jagana in each foot (PP. page 370). It is half of Mottiyadama (see above). (See above). II. Ghatta verses. Nature of the metre, etc. It has twenty matras in either line with a caesura at the 15th. (PP. page 205). It has thirty matras in either line of which the first two parts of 10 and 8 matras have a caesura, and rhyme with each other. (PP. p. 167). It has 23 matras in either line with a caesura at the 9th. It could not be traced in PP. (See above). It has thirty matras in either line like Caupaia, but here the line is broken up into two feet of 15 matras each, rhyming with each other. It could not be traced in PP.but is found in Chandahprabhakara p.47. It has 24 matras in either line broken up into two feet of 12 matras each rhyming with each other. It is not found in. Prakrta Pingala but is illustrated in Chandah prabhakara p. 62. It has 23 matras in either line like that in chap.III,but here the caesura comes at the 11th matra. It could not be traced in PP. but is illustrated in the Chandahprabhakara p. 60. It has 31matras in either line with the first two parts of 10 and 8 having a caesura and rhyming with each other. (PP. page 170). It has 29 matras in either line with a caesura at the 13th. (PP. page 274). (See above). III. Duvai verses. A Duvai verse occurs at the beginning of each kadavaka in Sandhis III and IV. It has twenty-eight matras in either line with a caesura at the 16th. and a long matra at the end, (PP. page 259.) LXII -

Page #68
THE GLOSS AND ITS AUTHORSHIP IV. Miscellaneous. At VI, 10, 1-2 we have a gatha having 30 matras in the first line and 27 in the second with a caesura at the 12th in either. (PP.p.108). At VI, 10, 3-4 we have a Sanskrit verse in Vanastha metre. Its last foot is, however, Upendravajra'. At the end in the Prasasti, we have six Guthi' verses as in VI, 10, 1-2, except that the second line of yurses 2 and 5 has 30 matras instead of 27, 13. The gloss and its authorship. It has been mentioned in the description of the MSS. that three of them bear glosses ( tippana) on the margin. These are moro numerous and elucidative in D specially at the beginning of the work. It may appear that these notes were made by some readers or students of the MSS. according to the explanations of their teacher. But most of the notes are identical in all the three MSS. Sometimes they even agree in making a common mistake and in a few cases the same note has been shown to refer to different adjacent words. The only conclusion that can be drawn from these facts is that the makers of the MSS. copied the notes from a common source and that they are mainly the work of a single author. Who is this author? A clue to his identification is furnished by a note in MS. D. on sarajAibheya, III, 6, 4. There we are told-sarajAibheya padmajAtAyA aSTAdaza mahApurANaTippaNake O||4101 | The gloss-maker, in my opinion, means to say here that he had already explained the eighteen jatis of music in his glosses on the Mahapurana. Now, we have a gloss on the Mahapurana of Puspadanta which is found on the margin of some MSS of the Mahapurana as well as on independent MSS. I have seen two MSS. containing the glosses on the Adipurana and the Uttarapurana respectively, from which I take the following extracts :The Adipurana tippana begins praNamya vIraM vibudhendrasaMstutaM nirastadoSaM vRSabhaM mahodayam / ___ padArthasaMdigdhajanaprabodhakaM mahApurANasya karomi TippaNam // It ends-- samastasaMdehaharaM manoharaM pravRSTapuNyaprabhavaM jinezvaram / kRtaM purANe prathame suTippaNaM sukhAvabodhaM nikhilArthadarpaNam // iti zrIprabhAcandraviracitamAdipurANaTippaNakaM paJcAzat zlokahInasahasradvayaparimANaM parisamAptam // The Uttarapurana ends tattvAdhAramahApurANagamanadyotI nanAnandanaH sarvaprANimanaHprabhedapaTutApraspaSTavAkyaiH karaiH / bhavyAbjapratibodhakaH samudito bhUbhRtprabhAcandrataH jIyATippaNakaH pracaNDataraNiH srvaarthmgrdyutiH|| -- LXIII --

Page #69
NAYAKUMARACARIU zrIjayasiMhadevarAjye zrImaddhArAnivAsinA parAparaparameSThipraNAmopArjitAmalapuNyanirAkRtAkhilamalakalaMkena zrIprabhAcandrapaNDitena mahApurANaTippaNake zatatrayAdhikasahasratrayaparimANaM kRtamiti / From these extracts we learn that the author of the Mahapurana-tippana was Prabhacandra Pandit, a resident of Dhara who wrote during the reign of Jayasimhadeva. Obviously, this king is identical with Jayasimha of the Parmara dynasty who succeeded king Bhoja on the throne of Dhara, and for whom we have a copperplate grant of Vikrama Samyat 1112 equivalent to 1055 A. D. (Ep. Ind. III p. 86). This same Prabhacandra is, no doubt, the author of a commentary on the Prameya-kamala-martanda, which he wrote under Bhoja. Unfortunately, I had no time to examine these voluminous works so closely as to find out where the author had explained the eighteen jatis, but it appears to me that the tippana on the Nagakumiracarita was written by this same Prabhacandra about 1055 A. D. that is, less than a century later than the composition of the work itself. This gloss has been very helpful to me generally throughout the work and particularly in construing a few obscure lines and phrases. In all, it explains about two thousand words and phrases of the text mostly by giving a Sanskrit synonym or paraphrase. I have made full use of these comments in preparing the glossary and the notes. - LXIV -

Page #70
NAyakumAracariu

Page #71

Page #72
Supplication to goddess Sarasvati. paNavepiNu bhAve paMcaguru kalimalavajiu gunnbhriu| AhAsami suyapaMcamihe phalu NAyakumAracArucariu // dhruvakaM // duvihAlaMkAreM vipphuraMti lIlAkomalaI payAI diti / mahakavvaNihelaNi saMcaraMti bahuhAvabhAvavibhama dharaMti / supasatthe atthe dihi karaMti savvaI vigNANaiM saMbharaMti / NIsesadesabhAsau cavaMti lakkhaNaI visiTTaI dakkhavaMti / airuMdachaMdamaggeNa jaMti pAhiM mi daha pANAI leti| NavahiM mi rasehiM saMcijamANa viggahataraNa Niru sohamANa / caudahapubvilla duvAlasaMgi jiNavayaNaviNiggayasattabhaMgi / vAyaraNavitti pAyaDiyaNAma pasiyau mahu devi mnnohiraam| ghattA-sirikaNharAyakarayali Nihiya asijalavAhiNi duggayari / dhavalaharasihari hayamaha uli paviula maNNakheDa Nayari // 1 // 10 Pushpadanta is requested to compose the work. muddhAIkesavabhaTTaputtu kAsavarisigotte visAlacittu / NaNNaho maMdiri NivasaMtu saMtu ahimANameru gunngnnmhNtu| patthiu mahipaNaviyasIsaeNa viNaeNa mahovahisIsapaNa / dUrujhiyadukkiyamohaNeNa guNadhammeM avara vi sohaNeNa / bho pupphayaMta paDivaNNapaNaya muaaiikesvbhtttttnny| 1. 1. CD siya 2. CE huti. 3. CE degyale; D degyaladeg. 4. C mallakheDi; E mallakheDa, 2. 1. ABCD muddhAevi. |

Page #73
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [I. 2. 6tuhuM vAIsaridevINikeu tuDaM amhahaM puNNaNibaMdhaheu / tuhuM bhavyajIvapaMkaruhabhANu paI ghaNu maNi maNNiu tiNasamANu / guNavaMtabhattu tuTuM viNayagammu ujjhAya payAsahi paramadhammu / ghattA-olaggiu bhAveM diNi ji diNe NiyamaNapaMkai thiru thaviu / kai kavvapisallau jasadhavalu sisujuyaleNa paviNNaviu // 2 // 10 3 Request made by Nanna, the son of Bharata and minister of Vallabharaya. bhaNu bhaNu siripaMcamiphalu gahIru AyaNahiM nnaaykumaarviiru| tA vallaharAyamahaMtaeNa kalivilasiyaduriyakayaMtaraNa / koDiNNaMgottaNahasasahareNa daaliddkNdkNdlhrenn| varakavvarayaNarayaNAyareNa lacchIpomiNimANasasareNa / pasaraMtakittivahukulahareNa vitthinnnnsraasibNdhvenn| bahudINaloyapUriyadhaNeNa mipsrprjiyprblenn| NiyavaividiNNaciMtiyaphaleNa chnniNdbiNbsnnnnihmuhenn| kuMdavvabharahadiyataNuruheNa NaNNaNa pavuttu mahANubhAva bho kusumadasaNa hayavasaNatAva / kari kavvu maNoharu muyahi taMdu jiNadhammakaji mA hohi maMdu / AyaNNami bhaNu hau~ NimmalAI siyapaMcamiuvavAsaho phlaaii| NaNNeNa pabolliu ema jAma NAillaI sIlaieNa taam|| dhattA--kai bhaNiu samaMjasu jasavimalu NaNNu ji aNNu Na ghrsirihe| taho kerau jAu mahagghayaru devihiM gAyau suragirihe // 3 // 5 10 Nanna eulogised. taM tuhu~ mi caDAvahi Niyayakavi vuddhIe NaNNu suraguru Na bhaMti dihi hou NaNNi AsaNNabhavi / para NaNNaho Nau vairiya jiNaMti / 28 maNNeNiu in place of mANi mANiu 3E "mayapaMkaya. 3. 1.Cdegmi; E vi. 2 CE kuMDilla; ) koMDilla. 3 CE degsaccadeg. x May also te read vicchiNNa. 5E pai. 6 CE harSa bhaNa. 7 CE NAyalaI. 4. 1. C teM. |

Page #74
1.5. 11 ] NAyakumAracariu pahubhattie haNurvesamANu diDDa gaMgeu saucce jaNiyatuTThi dhammeNa juhiTThilu dhammarantu cAraNa kaNNu jaNadiNNacAu kaMtIe maNoharu chaNasasaMku garuyatte mahisuvisuddhacariu suthirateM meru bhaNati joi sAyaru va gahIru kayAyarehiM para NaNNu Na vANaru Naru visi / para NaNNu Na vairihuM dei puTThi | para NaNNu pavAsaduheNa cantu / para NaNNu Na baMdhuhuM dei ghAu / para NaNNaho Nau dIsai kalaMku / AilasIlabhaTTAivayaNu paDijaMpa viyasivi puSyaMtu dhaNu puNu to taNukta gAu kaTTu hauM kahauM kavyu diMtu pisuNa dujaNasajjaNahu sahAu ehu bho NisruNi NaNNa kulakamalasUra jiNabhaNiu anaMtANaMta gayaNu pahilau mallayasaMkAsu diDDa taya mui~saNihu kahati / para para para ghattA--jo ehau vaNNiu varakaihiM bhAve niyamaNi bhAvahi / to NaNNaho kerau NAu tuhuM sulaliyakavvi caDAvahi // 4 // Nu Na kiDidADhAi dhariu / Nu purisu pattharu Na hoi / Nu Na maMthiu suravarehiM / 5 The poet accedes to the request and begins the work. taM ANivi NavakamalavayaNu / paDivajjami NaNNu ji guNa mahaMtu / dharameNa viddhu muvi saDDu / vaNaMtu suyaNa viSphuriyavayaNa / sihi uNhau sIyalu hoi mehu / surasiharidhIra paDivaNNasUra | to majjhi pariTTiu tivihu bhuaNu / bIu kulisovamu risihiM siDDu / arahaMta aruha bhaNu kiM rahati / dhattA- tailokku kamalaruhahariharahiM Na dhariu Na kiu Na NiTTiyau / tahiM bahudIvo vahimaMDiyau majjhima aNu pariTTiyara // 3 // 2 C ya; E a. 3 CE basihu. 4CE "hiM. 5. ANa maMti 5. 1. E vihadeg. 2 BD mahu. 3 E kahami. 4 E bhuvaNu. 5E muyaMga. 5 10 5 10

Page #75
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [ 1. 6. 1 5 Descriprion of the Magadha country. tahiM saMThiu sasahararaviu | pahilArau paviulu jaMbudIu / viyaraMtakolakhaMDiyakaseru / taho majjhi sudaMsaNu NAma meru / kheDAmaMgAmapuravaravivi taho dAhiNadisi thiu bharahakhettu / tahiM magahadesu supasiddha asthi jahiM kamalareNupiMjariya hathi / jahiM suravarataruNaMdaNavaNa iM| jahiM pika sAli dhaNNaI tnnaaii| vayasayahaMsAvalimANiyA jahiM khIrasamANaI paanniyaaii| jahiM kAmadheNusama gohaNAI ghaDaduddhaI haarohnnaaii| jahiM sayalajIvakayaposaNAI ghaNakaNa kaNisAlaI krisnnaaii| jahiM dakkhAmaMDavi duhu muti thalomovairi paMthiya suyNti| jahiM hAliNikalaravamo yAI pahi pahiyaiM hariNA iva thiyaaii| puMDucchavaNaI caudisu cahati jahiM mahisasiMgahaya rasu nAlaMti / jahiM maNaharamaragayahariyA paMcha mAyaMdagochi goMdaliya riMcha / ghattA--tahiM puravaru NAmeM rAyagihu kaNayarayaNakoDihiM ghddiu| balivaMDa dhatahA~ suravaihiM NaM suraNayaru gayaNapaDiu // 6 // 10 Descri:10:1 of the city of Rajgriba. joyai va kamalasaraloyaNe hiM Naccai va pavaNahalliyavahiM / lhikkai va laliyavallIhare hai ullasai va bahujiNavaraharehiM / vaNiyau va visamavammA garehiM kaNa va pArAvayasuraharehiM / parihei va saparihAdhariya gIta paMgurai va siyapAthAracIru / NaM gharasiharaggahiM saggu chacai NaM caMda amiyadhArAu pithai / kuMkumachaDaeM NaM raihi raMga NAvai dakkhAliya suhapasaMgu / viraiyamottiyaraMgAvalIhiH jaM bhUsiu NaM hArAvalIhiM / ciMdhehiM dhariya NaM paMcavaNNu cauvaNNajaNeNa vi airavaNNu / 6. 1. B udyAmagAma iti vA pAThaH / 2 CE muaMti, 3 E 'ya'. 4 si. 5 E goMdi; B lubi goMdi iti vA paatthH| 6 Ddegideg. 78deghaM. 8 ) NaM surapura gayaNaho pADalaM. 7. 1. D rayapArAvayasarehiM. 2 C ya. 3 ABDE degu. 4 B!) caMdAmaya. 5. B sahadeg

Page #76
1. 9.6-1 NAyakumAracariu ghattA-tahiM seNiu NAma sAhivai ciNadevihi pariyariu / __Nivasai NaM samgi surahivAi paulomIi alaMkariu // // 10 8 King Srenika. The arrival of Tirthankara Mahavira is reported to the king by the forest guard. asivarajaleNa pasaraMtu damiu NiyariupayAvasihi jeNa samiu / tiNNi vi buddhiu suNihAliyAu tiNi visattiu paripAliyAu / cattAri vaNNa saNNihiya dhammi caurAsama guruNA Niyaya kmmi| AraMbhapamuhabahubalamahaMtu avaloya u maNi paMcaMgu maMtu / paMciMdiyAI NiyamaMtu saMtu arichan gahu jo hu~u kayaMtu / 5 vicchiNNau jeNaNNAyaNAu darisAviu duTTahaM dNdddhaau| satta vi vasaNaI AuMciyAI satta vi rajaMgaI saMciyAI / so ekkahiM diNi siMhAsaNatyu uyayagirihi chaNaiMdu va pasatthu / / mauDolaMbiyaNavakusumamAlu 'atthANi pariTTi dharaNipAlu / khalabalaharu suyaNuddharaNasIlu jAmacchaH maanniylcchiliilu| ___10 tAmAyau tahiM ujANapAlu bhAlayali nnihiynniyvaahuddaalu| ghattA-so Navivi NariMdaho viSNavaha osAriya jaNaduriyariNu / viulairiNiyaMvaho suraNamiu Ayau sammai paramajiNu // 8 // The king starts to pay a visit to the Jina. NivasAsaNu sIhAsaNu muMaMtu taM NisuNe ve jaya jaya jiNa bhaNaMtu / dhammANurAyakaMTaiyakAu uTThiu sopiu raayaahiraau| jAeppiNu sattapayAI deu paNaviu sireNa nniynnaannteu| jaya vIra bhaNepiNu jittaveri devAviya hahu ANaMdabheri / khaNi miliyaI NANApariyaNAI laiyaI di-bccnnbhaaynnaaii| 6E celaNa'. C cellaNadevie. 8. 1.C"yau.2CE phala.30degiu. 4 A joha va. mahaMtu. 6 DEjeNa aNAyadeg; B 'vitthAriu jaNavai jeNa NAu' iti vA paatthH| 7E AvaMdeg, 8ABD uvayayarihiM; E uvayagiri. 9E maNiya. 9. 1. E muyaMtu. 2 E jaya. 3 E jai. 4 C tA in place of khaNi.

Page #77
ArUDhau mahivara vAraNidi ggoggakhaggavADakarehiM kesarikisoru NaM mahihariMdi / sevijamANu yikiMkarehiM / dhavalAyavattacalacAmarehiM / pekkhepiNuM maNi acchara hu khohu / NaM suravariMdu bahusuravarehiM calliu jayalacchI diNNaso hu~ dhattA - keNa vi caMdaNu keNa vi ghusiNu keNa vi kusumadAmu dhariu / NAyaraNaraNiyare jaMtaraNa jiNapayajuyalau saMbhariu // 8 // pupphayaMtaviraiyau 10 Women of the city also start to worship the Jina. leviNuM ahimu~ha viyasaMti jAi vahu kA vilei NivacaMpayAI vahu kA vi dei kari kaMkaNAI vahu kA vi sadakelivantu vahu kA vi vireha kuMbhaeNa bahu kA viciNaI maMdArayAI vahu kA vi sahai karakuvalaeNa kavi bhoyarAu vaDUMtu mahadda appANu Na lippai kuMkumehiM kAi vijhAi bhavavibbhamaMtu kavi Na vi dAva ujjala vi daMta dhattA - iya puraNArIyaNu NIsariu payamaMjIrarAyeMmuhalu | vahu kA vi haMsalIlAi jAi / Niyaguruhu saraha NizcaM payAI / maNibhAyaNi pUyAkaMkaNAI / vaNalacchi va dAvai kelivantu / NaM Nahasiri uggayakuMbhaena / sikkhAvai niyamaM dArayAI / patthivAvatti va jiha kuvalapaNa Dhoya AharaNa kiM pi mahai / kavi vaccai gayaNeurakamehiM / avayaM Niu piu pAsahiM bhamaMtu / sumara maNi muNivara saMta daMta / paribhamai ramai pahi cikamaMI muhaNIsAsabhamiyabhasalu // 10 // 11 Hymn to the Jina by the king. suraNaravisaharavarakhayarasaraNu paisarai Nivai pehu sarai thuNai [1.9.6 10 kusumasara paharahara samavasaraNu / bahubhavabharvakayarayapaDalu dhuNai / * AB omit this foot. 8 C vohu. 5 CE Naggugga. 6 AB vAhuDa .. C vAvaDadeg. 9 1) pecchepiNu; CE pekkheviNu. 10 E niyaNayara. 10. 9. C leppaNu. 2 D 'ha. 3 E Navadeg 4 DE Nu. 5 AC vii; E virai. 6 C gaha; 7 ACE laiyau. 8 DE 'vaMtu. 9 CE gadeg 10 CE rAva. 11E cadeg. II. 1. D par3a. 2 AC bhaya. 5 10

Page #78
1. 12 13. ] NAyakumAracariu jaya thiyaparimiyaNahakuDilacihura jaya payaNayajaNavayaNihayavihura / jaya samayasamayamayatimiramihira jaya suragirithira myrhrghir| jaya tiyasamauDamaNilihiyacalaNa jaya vismvisyvisviddvijlnn| jaya NarayavivaraguruvaDaNadharaNa jaya samiyakalusa jaramaraNaharaNa / jaya dasadisigayajasaparseradhavala NiyeNayabalaviNihayakuNayapavala / jaya khamadamasamajamaNivahaNilaya gayaNayalagaruya bhuannyltily| jaya guNamaNiNihi pariyaliyaharisa jaya jaya jiNavara jaya prmpuris| ghattA--jahiM Nidda Na bhukkha Na bhoyarai dehu Na paMciMdiyaha suhu / jahiM kahiM mi Na dIsai NArimuhu taho dasaho lahu lehi mahu // 11 // 10 12 The king listens to a religious discourse and then inquires about the fruit of the last of Sri Panchami. jiNadasaNeNa NaraNAhu tuTu muNi vaMdivi NarakoTTaI bitthtth| parameTThihe Niggaya divya vAya tahiM Nisuya teNa paMcatthikAya / isivayaI paMca gharavayaiM paMca paMca vi gaIu samidIDa paMca / guttIu tiNNi rayaNAiM tiNNi sallAI tiNNi gAravaI tiNNi / dahabheyadhammu chajjIvakAya cauvihakasAya nava noksaay| aNavarau dhariyadUsahavayAhaM eyAraha paDimau saavyaahN| aMgaI bAraha AyaNNiyAI caudaha puvaI maNi maNNiyAiM / NANApuggalasaMjoyabhAva payaIrasa darisiya dukkhtaav| AsavasaMvararayaNijarAI ghorAI kmmbNdhNtraaii| uppatti sarIrahaM jaM pamANu suraNaraNArayamayaulahaM NANu / Ausu parimANavihattikaraNu guNaThANArohaNu dehbhrnnu| ghattA-iya NisuNivi pucchiu seNipaNa bhaNu paramesara mahu vimlu| viNivAriyadukkiyaduhavasaru siripaMcamiuvavAsaphalu // 12 // 10 3 ABD caraNa. 4 E dhavala in place of pasara. 5 C jaya in place of Niya. 12. 1. D suNiya. 2 E omits the following three feet. 3 DdegmAu. 4.1B eyAraha; C eyArasa. 5 D kammaiM vinivAiyAiM. 6 E pariNAma. 7 vihitti'; E kadatti'. nAgakumAra....2.

Page #79
puSphayaMtaviraiyau [I. 13.1 13 Gotama replies. Description of the Magadha country and the town of Kanakapura. taM vayaNu suppiNu NittameNa vIrANae bolliu gottameNa / jiNavaraguNagahaNasurasiyajIha suNi seNiyarAya NariMdasIha / lavaNaNNavAhamAgarimeramatti etthu ji vikkhAyai bharahakhetti / magahA NAmeM jaNavau variSTu maNaharu kaikavvasaehiM dihu~ / pakkehiM kalamakaNisahi ghaNehiM suyamuhahayajhaNajhaNaravakaNehiM / 5 jahiM khettahaM payasaMcAru Nasthi uvavaNahiM Nirujjhai ravigabhatthi / NaggoharohapArohaehiM hiMdolatI kayasohaehiM / jahiM suMdararUvAvekkhiNIe hAliNi va NihAliya jakkhiNIe / ghattA-tahiM puravaru NAmeM kaNayauru bhUrikaNayakoDihiM ghddiu| __ ali kasaNahiM pIyahiM paMDurahiM uppari mANikahiM jaDiu // 13 // 10 14 King Jayandhara, his wife Visalanetra and son Sridhara. A merchant comes with the portrait of a young woman, tappai diNayarakaMtANalehiM NIvaI sasaharamaNicuyajalehiM / hariyau dIsai maragayIMIe sukilau phalihamayavasumaIe / NiJciMdaNIlakaMtIe NIlu sayamahapurasohAharaNasIla / tahiM Nivai jayaMdharu dhariyadharaNi teeNa viNijiyataruNataraNi / rUveNa kAmu kaMtIe caMdu dhaNavai dhaNeNa vihave suriMdu / daMDeNa vi vaivasu daMDapANi jo khattadhammaguNarayaNakhANi / NiyaNettohAmiyahariNaNetta taho paNaiNi pavara visAlaNetta / uppaNNu tAha NaM kusumabANu suu siriharu aritaruvarakisANu / suhaM tAI titthu NivasaMti jAma ___ ekkahiM diNi thIrUvaMku tAma / NiyariddhiparajiyavAsaveNa paDu ANiu vaNiNA vAsaveNa / ghattA-NANAmANikkaiM DhoiyaI tAI NiveNa Na joiyii| paDi lihiyaiM aMgaI sulaliyaiM parasuMdarihe paloiyaI // 14 // 10 13. 1. AB hiTTha. 2 CE kalavi. 3 BD ruNaruNa. 4 CE deglaMtaya. 5 CE pIyala. 14. 1. B NImai. 2 C kuIe: E cuIe. 3 MSS. jiNijjiu. 4 C degdhammu.

Page #80
1. 10. 5.] NAyakumAracariu 15 The king on inquiry is told that she was Prithvidevi, the princess of Girinagara. mahivai maNi mayaNasareNa vaNiu sammANivi pucchiu teNa vaNiu / NaM kAmabhalli NaM kAmavelli NaM kAmaho kerI reisuheli| NaM kAmajutti NaM kAmavitti NaM kAmayatti NaM kAmasatti / dIsai kuMDalapariphuriyakaNNa bhaNu ehI kA kahi kAsu kaNNa / tA kahai seTTi sirisuharasAla hauM vANijahiM gau saamisaal| sAyari taraMtu NaM suravimANu giriNayari vilaggau sliljaannu| soraTThameiNImaMDalIsu asidhaaraakhNddiyvirisiisu| kharakiraNaNiyarasahapayAu maI diTThau tahiM sirivmmraau| sirimaidevIAliMgiyaMgu NaM raie pasAhiu saI annNgu| tahe teNa gariMde jaNiya dhUrya puhavImahaevi auvvruuNy| joivi maiM jaMpiu mahuravayaNu caMgau Niru Niruvamu nnaarirynnu| joggau mahu pahuhe jayaMdharAsu tA bhaNai jaNaNu maI diNNa tAsu / tuhuM jAhi laeppiNu kiM pareNa alieNa pautteM uttareNa / ghattA--taM NisuNivi maI taihe suMdarihe paDi paDibiMbu lihaaviyrdd| ANeppiNu ehau eu~ tuhuM aju Naresara dAviyAM // 15 // 10 15 10 The king sends his minister and the merchant to Girinagara and Prithvidevi is brought to Kanakapura. tA bhaNai rAu tuhUM paramasuyaNu je dAviu ehau nnaarirynnu| puNu cavai Nivai dakkhavahi jhatti paI pAraMbhiu tuhuM kari samatti / dhari uvari paDatI virahamAri ANahi jAeppiNu lahu kumaari| pAhuDaiM NibaddhaiM bhUsaNAI vimalaiM devaMgaI nnivsnnaaii| caMdakkasukkabhAharaNaehiM pahuNA pujiu aahaarnnehiN| 15. 1. E NaM suhilli; C sahilli. 2 E kitti. 3 AE sara; B sUra. 4 DE degmmu. 5 BDE va.6 CcaMgau Niruvama varaNArirayaNa. 7C lahe. 8 DE tahiM. 9E degviu. 100 eha. 16. 1.ABE omit this line and open the kaDavaka with the next line reading tA ___in place of puNu.

Page #81
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [1.18.0paTTaviu mahaMtau buddhivaMtu giriNayaru pattu vaNivaru turNtu| viTau~ sirivammu sirINikaDa viNNaviu Naviu riujAyaveu / pesahi suya kiM bahuvitthareNa pariNijau Navavahu NaravareNa / dhattA -tA hayagayarahajaMpANadhaya chattaI bhiccvilaasinniu| NIhAragaurahArAvaliu~ kaMcIdAmaiM kiMkiNiu // 16 // 10 17 Description of the bride. DhoepiNu pahuNA pihiye taNaya gaya sA varaittaNibaddhapaNaya / Niya vaNiNA kaNayauraho mayacchi diTThA vareNa NaM mayaNalacchi / jo kataha NahayAli diTTha rAu mahu bhAvai so NahayaraNihAu / cArattu NahahaM ee kahaMti aMguTTayaM paramuNNaya vhNti| gupphaiM gUDhattaNu jaM dharaMti NaM bhuaNu jiNahu maMtu va karaMti / jaMghAjuyalau NeuradaMeNa vaNijai NaM ghose huenn| baggai vammahu vahuviggaheNa jaN?yasaMdhAe pariggahaNa / UrUthaMbhahiM raigharu aNeNa rehai maNirasaNAtoraNeNa / kaDiyalagaruyattaNu taM pahANu jaM dhariyau mynnnnihaanntthaannu| maNi ciMtavaMtu sayakhaMDa jAhi tucchoyari kiha gNbhiirnnaahi| sohiya sasivayaNahe tivalibhaMga lAyaNNajalaho NAvai taraMga / thaNathattaNu paramANaNAsu bhuyajuyalau kAmuyakaMThapAsu / gIvahe gaiveyau hiyayahAri baddhau coru va ruuvaavhaari| aharullau vammaharesaNivAsu daMtahi Nijiu mottiyvilaasu| ghattA-jai bhauhAMkuDilattaNeNa Nara saradhaNuruheNa pahaya maya / to puNu vi kAI kuDilattaNaho suMdarisiri dhammillagaya // 17 // 10 15 2E Nayari. 3 ABCDdegvai. 4 ABCD dihiu. 5 C viNNaviyau riuvaNajAyaveu. 6 E valihi. 17. 1. CDE pahiya. 2 CDE kamayali. 3 CNaM. 4 A B cAratta; D cArutta; E cArittu. 5CE degi. 6 C deghaM. 7 CE jueNa. 8 C jaNhava; E jaNhayasaMghANu. 9 CE khaMbha'. 10 D kaDilaya. 11 E NihANu. 12 C paramaNu Na tAsu. 13 C saraNivAsu. 14 E degttaNeNa.

Page #82
1. 18. 11 ] NAyakumAracari 18 The marriage. vahu picchivi harisiu dharaNiNAhu ThaviyadaM kuladevaI maMDavAI loNaI caDaMti camaraI paDaMti pisuI susaMti suyaNaiI hasaMti bhoyaNasaMgeM visai talappa kari kaMkaNAI ghari toraNAiM maMgalakalasahiM pemmAirukkhu muhavaDa pheDiu bhoyaMtarAu ma maho miliu kara karaho miliu suhiM kiMkarehiM kau lahu vivAhu / viraiyaI puraMdhihiM taMDavAI / tAlaI calAI viheDivi ghaDati / hammaMti paDaha teNa ji rasati / mahalu vikAI Naru karai bappa / suNibaddha Niddha tilariNAI / jalasiMciDa vahuvara diti sukkhu / jo vahumuhuM pasaratarAu / yaha vi NayasaMcAru ghuliu / dhattA--sA paNaiNi hUI pANapiya taho rAyaho suhabhAyaNaho / NavakuMdapuSpadaMtANaNaho sirivahU va NArAyaNaho // 18 // iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaM kie mahAkaipupphayaMtaviraie mahAkavve jayaMdharavivAhakallANavaNNaNo NAma paDhamo pariccheu samatto // saMdhi // 1 // 18. 1. DdegDavi. 2 E suvaNai 3 E saraMti 4 E viDahai. 5 E suvideg 6 C joiu. 5 10

Page #83
The King goes to the pleasure garden with the inmates of his harem. pariNivi suddhasaI kalahaMsagaI viysiyviddvinnihaannho| gayau saNeureNa aMteureNa sahuM Naravai ujaannho||dhruvkN // lIlAlasamayagalagAmiNihiM AhAraNaI laiyaI kAmiNihiM / kusumAvaliparimalaparimaliyA saillihiM kykddiylmehliyaa| ekkaI alikesahiM hikkaviu aNNaiM kamalovari dakkhaviu / jalavibbhamu ikka Niei piya aNNeka saNAhi NiyaMti thiy| avaraI gacchaMtu haMsu bhaNiu mahu gaivilAsu paI kahiM gunniu| aNNekkae morapiMchu dhariu NaM mayaNabANapattaNu phuriu| aNNeka cavai laggevi Na muu~ mAyaMdakusumamaMjarihe suu| aNNekkae~ Niyasabe taviyA kalayITha lavaMtI vehviyaa| aNNekkahiM pakkhapasaru karai thalamANu ya pakkhiNi vjrh| ghattA--arivarasiriharaho pAliyadharaho sari jalakIla krNtho| bAlamuNAlabhuyA sirivammasuyA caliya pAsi jA kaMtaho // 1 // 10 Prithvidevi dazzled by the splendour of her rival's entourage. paMthe payaTTAI tA tIe ditttthaaii| jayasiriNivAsAI kiNkrshaasaaii| jigijigijigaMtAI khaggAI kuNtaaii| paharaNaI phuriyAI hayaulaI turiyaaii| gayaulaiM maMtharaI daannNbunnijjhrii| 1. 1 A also reads kAmiNihiM. 2 CD vellihiM. 3 E lha'. 4 E putteNa. 5 E lagge Na muu. 6E hi. 7 E kahi. 8 ghaNamANa. 9 ABE degmmu. 2. 1 AE NibbharaiM. - 14 -

Page #84
2. 3. 8.] NAyakumAracariu dhavalAI hariyAI chattAiM dhriyaaii| ciMdhAI caliyAI camarAI ghuliyaaii| bhuvaNayalapUrAI vajaMti tuuraaii| kayamayaNapakkhAI vilayANa lkkhaaii| siMgAravaMtAI daTTaNa jNtaaii| cojaM gayA sA vi bhaNiyA sahI kA vi| esA sirI kassa daNuyassa mnnuyss| lacchIsahAyassa rAyassa nnaaysl| kahiyaM vayaMsIe riddhI svaiciie| ujANajattAeM suvisiilnnettaae| tA rAyauttIe khara nniissNtiie| sasibiMbadhavalammi nniyvynnkmlmmi| karayalaI NihiyAI loyaNaiM pihiyaaii| ghattA--sukkhaI dujaNahaM Niya sajaNahaM dukkhaiM uvari plottttii| jehiM NihAliyaiM NayaNaiM piyaI tAI kiM Na hali phuTTaiM // 2 // 20 Feeling jealous she goes to the temple instead of the pleasure-garden. iNaM sA bhaNaMtI kasAyaM sahatI NahAlaggakUDaM jiNANaM pasatthaM gayA pIlulIlA risANaM variTTho kayAhiMdasevo asaMgo abhaMgo kharaM nniissNtii| visAyaM vhNtii| hyaannNgpiiddN| gharaM dhatthadutthaM / sudhammA susiilaa| tahiM tIe dittttho| jiNo devdevo| jhaajaayliNgo| 2. 2DE savittIe. 36 ujAI jattAI. 4E suvilAsa'. 5CE sokkha.6AB palloTaiM; C palaTTaI. 3. 1 E sa. - 15 -

Page #85
1. puSphayaMtaviraiyau duhANaM viNAso suhANaM nnivaaso| guNANaM NiseNI nnyaaruuddhvaannii| tamANaM paIvoM tavANaM phaavaa| agAo apAo syaasuddhbhaavo| sayANaMtaNANI jsuppttiiinnii| jalullolabhaMgoM sire gasthi gNgaa| gale Natthi sappo maNe Natthi dppo| kare Natthi sUlaM visAlaM kvaalN| ure muMDamAlA Na seliNdbaalaa| ahANaM rauddo tumaM deva ruho / isI mokkhagAmI tumaM majjha saamii| phuDaM dehi bohI visuddhA smaahii| ghattA-vaMdivi paramajiNu kuDileNa viNu muddhaeM tvsirikNtho| payeNayavAsavaho pihiyAsavaho kaya paNAmu bhayavaMtaho // 3 // Sage Pihitasrava foretells her the birth of a son, and delivers a religious discourse. isiNoM bolliu vellaMhalabhue tuha dhammabuddhi saMbhavau sue| tA devie Nidiu appaNau Dajjhau khalariddhipaloyaNau / amhArisu muNivara malaharaNu bhaNu asthi Natthi mahu tvyrnnu| guru pabhaNai ma kari visAu tuhuM pekkhesahi aggai puttmuhuuN| Niyasiri kiM kira maNNaMti NarA NavajovaNu NAsai ei jraa| uppaNNaho dIsai puNu maraNu bhIsAvaNu Dhukai jmkrnnu| sirimaMtaho ghari dAliddaDau paisarai dukhbhaarubbhddu| aisuMdararUve rUu lhasai vIru vi saMgAmaraMgi tasai / 2 E dego. 3 E degvo. 4 E degjasuNakkhaNANI. 5 CE degtuMgA. 6 AR Na kaMTheNa mAlA; D ruMDa for muMDa. 7 AB imI. 8 ABD varaM. 9 C muddhie; E vuddhie. 10 AB saccArittaho. 11 E paNayaNayavAsaho, 12 Edegma. 4. 1 AB isi jaM. 2 Cdegllideg; B also has helladeg. 36 degcadeg. 4 E degsai. 5 ABD degvaMta'. .6 ABD degkkha. 7 ABCD ayi: E ai suMdari. -16 --

Page #86
2. 8. 2.1 NAyakumAracariu piyamANusu aNNu ji lou jiha NiNedausai puNu vi tih| Niyakatihe sasibiMbu vi Dhalai lAyaNNu pa maNuyaha kiM gli| iha ko sutthiu ko dutthiyaDa sayalu vi kammeNa gltthiyu| ghattA-lacchi sayajayara sevaMti Nara etthu ko vi Nau raannu| . bhayabhIsiDa ruyaMi jIviu muMbai pahu dINeNa samANau // 4 // 10 She then returns to the palace. The King, during his spoits. is reminded of her tao muNiMdajaMpiyaM maNe varaM thiraM thiyaM / sutArahArapaMDuraM gayA saI smNdirN| NibaddhaNIlatoraNaM vicittamattavAraNaM / rasaMtamattavAraNaM divAyaraMsuvAraNaM / suhammabhittipiMgalaM anneygeynNglN| tahiM siNiddhavaNiyA riNdviNdaanniyaa| kaiMdaviMdaivaNiyA suhAsaNe sinnnniyaa| vaNe pahU pahiDao sarovaraM pitttto| paloiyaM saroruhaM viyaMbhiyaM ghiyAmuhaM / pahaMtaraM NihAliro Na japara nnresro| vilAsiNIhi sittao nnimiiliyocchvtto| thio viyAravajio Na nniissNljio| ghattA-NIluppalapahao harisaho Na gao Naravai NiyamaNi bhAvai / __ jiyakalahaMsiNiya piyabhAsiNiya puhavidevi kiM NAvai // 5 // lo Being inforined of the incidents by a servani, he goes to the temple and thence to the palace, and learns from her about her temple-visit. iya jANivahiyavau jANiyau tA keNa vibhicce bhaanniyu| joevi savattihe hathihaDa caMcalAyavarasaMdaNasuhaDa / 8 C piyamANu suNNu aje; 9 E rovai; C kai. 10 E bhavai. 5. 1E deghema. 2 E NariMdavaNNivaNiyA; D maNiyA; BriMdavaMda . 3 C vaMdiyA. 4 E onmits this foot. 5 E jaMpie. 6 E degacchipattao, nAgakumAra....3 w

Page #87
parasiri Na sahati duriyaharaho tA mahivara citti camakkiyau iya ciMtiviNiggau saravaraho jiNu hiyavai kiM taho paisarAi deu vi u vaMdai mUDhamai tarhi diu kaMto muhakamalu kiM sararuhu NaM NaM khaNavilai bujjhiu sapasAu giMgiyau pahu pabhaNai ramiyasauNigaNa ho tA bAlae uttaru bhAsiyau vaMdiu jiNamaMdire jiNadhavalu labbhaMti gAmapura paTTaNaiM labbhai piyamANusu bhavi ji bhave phupphayaMta viraiyara paTTa igaya jiNaveragharaho / hosai piyamahilae tau kiyau / gau bhavaNu parAyau jiNavaraho / jo piya piya piya bhaNaMtu marai / gau saNihelaNu maNapavaNagaI / kiM chaNasasi NaM NaM so samalu / piyavayaNaho kA vi auvvagai | citteNa cittu AliMgiyau / kiM NAya tumhaI uvavaNaho / maI dukkiu deva paNAsiyau / kaMdaSpadampadalaNuggabalu / kIlAjoggaI gaMdaNavaNaI / saMsArasamuddi ra uddarave / aNNu vi dulahu daMsaNarayaNu / dAlidieNa NAvai rayaNu / aidulahu maNuyajammu lahivi / para ikku Na labbhai jiNavayaNu jaha pAvapasattaho sahasayaNu caugaigayadukkhalakkha sahivi ghattA - jeNa Na tavarcaraNu kiu duhaharaNu visae Na maNu A~uMciyau / aruhu Na pujiyau malavajiyau teM appANau vaMciyau // 6 // 7 They both visit the sage again to reassure themselves about his prophesy regarding the birth of a son. aNu vi pahiyAsau paramamuNi tarhi NiNiu hosai majjhu suo taM NisuNivi Naravai harisiyau aNNA diNe mauliyaNettiyae to vayaNaviNiggaya divvajhuNi / parabaladalavaTTaNu pINabhuo / acchai puhavIpiyabhoyarau / devi palaMki pattiyae / [2.6.3 18 5 10 6. 1 AB sahaMta 2 E jiNamaMdiraho. 3 ABCD devadeg 4E aNaMgideg 5 AB omit this foot . and the next. 6 C dharaNa 7 E AvaM". 7. 1 AB omit this line. 15 20

Page #88
5 2. 8.14.] NAyakumAracariu avaloiu siviNaiM mattakari NahakulisakoDihayahatthi hari / rayaNAyaru bhIyaru calamayaru sasi diNayaru viysiykmlsru| suvihANaI kaMtaho bhAsiyata teNa vi phalu tAhe payAsiyau / tuha hosai taNuruhu dhariyaNara jo bhuMjai suMdari sdherdhr| puNaravi saMdehahaNaNamaNaI jiNaharu gayAiM biNNi vi jnnii| paNavivi payAiM aduguchiyau pihiyAsau jaivaru pucchiyu|| ghattA-jaivaru galiyamala siviNayaho phala Nivavahuvaraho pghosi| mANiNihiyayaharu sisu kusumasaru tumhahaM dohiM mi hosai // 7 // Reassurance of the sage and the birth of a son. NIraMdhasaMdhibaMdhaho lhasiu taho caraNaMguTThaeNa pusiu| vihaDesai vajakavADu khaNe iya shskuuddjinnvrbhvnne| NivaDelai vAvihe purisavaru raMgaMtu jaMtu pasaraMtu kru| siri karivi dharevvau visahareNa keNa vi divveNa vihurahareNa / NiyateyaNihayasodAmiNIhi kIlelai NAyaphaNAmaNIhi / tA harisajalohe siMciyaiM devINivAI romNciyii| uppaNNu va maNNiu puttu maNe ANaMdu pavaDDhiu sayarlaMjaNe / muNivayaNe NayaNANaMdiraho AyAiM be vi nniymNdirho| puNNAhiu puNNasamAyariu~ jaNaNihe tucchoyari avyriu| sippihe muttA iva saMkamiu puhaIe uvari vaahaarhiu| dIsai AvaMDuru muhakamalu NaM NaMdaNajasapasare dhvlu| jAyaI NivaDaNabhayakayaduhaI dujaNathAhaM kasaNaiM muhii| ghattA-atthu va kaimaIhe ciru devaihe dAmoyaru va jasAlau / sivaevie~ jiNu va khaMtie~ guNu va uppaNNau taho bAlau // 8 // 10 2 D sayaladeg. 3 ABD saMdehANaNa". 8. 1 ABDE nAraMdhabaMdhasaMcaho. 2 C phusiu :3 CE Nihiya. 4 ABCD degNihe. 5 E uppaNNiu maNNiu. 6 E deglu. 7 E degsamANiyau, 8 C sohammavimANaho avayariu. 9 ABDE omit. this line. 10 E degthaNAiM. 11E deghiM. 12E yahiM. 13 EdegeyaiM. 14 ABD deghi. 15 C tahe; E tahi. - 19 -

Page #89
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 9 The son's biith celebrated. suMdaragahaNayaNaNirikkhiyau NaM Niu ahiMsae dhamrmu paha malarahiyaI dasa vi disANagaI mahusamau viyaMbhiu vaNi zivaNe NAyairasu pasariu gari ji pare " risiMhiM vi hiyavau rairaMjiyau koIla kulakalayalu ucchaliu bhamarAvali sumahuru ruNuruNai sahuM maMgaladhavalumbhAsiNihiM dII dANaNAdiyaI sukalAkalAvagahaNekkarau mAyApiyaraI dukkiyaharaI uvarNiya ghaMTAcAmaradhayaI tahiM kulisakavADa gAtu pihiu~ kira dhammu kara kaMtAi sa AyahaM viNa dIsai jiNahaM muhu jiNavaimuhuM paI muhu piyahe muhu taM joIDa iha paraloyagai ghattA - sarasai muhakamale thiya bhuyajuyale jayasiri ajiyamahaM tahiM / ura sirisavariyeM bAlaho turiye kitti vi bhaI diyaMtahiM // 9 // 10 Miracle of opening the door by the child. bahuvaMjaNalakkhaNalakkhiyau | kiM vaNNamiNaMdaNu kusumasaru / pamphulAI phaliyaI kANaNaI / saMto pavaDiu jaNi ji jaNe / jayapaDahu pavajiu ghari ji ghare / sohaggu savvapure puMjiyau / virahiNu virahajalaNaMI jaliu / saMradhajIyA iva jhaNajhaNai / pazci savilAsu vilAsiNihi / mukkaI baMdiggahavaMdiyaI / [ 2.9.1 u buDhihiM NaM sisusa saharau / maNikalasasamuhadappaNakaraI / ahiM diNi jiNabhavaNaho gayaI / ko vihaDAvara deveM Nihiu | AgamaNu Niratthara huryau mahuM / raNAho maNe uppaNNu duhu / Na vi diu jeNa viiSNu sahu / taho so bhatthA iva NIsasai / ------ 5 9.1 E vijaNa 2 E jaNipara hiMsae, 3 E dhammadeg 4 A NADai. 5 E NArijaNe. 6 E koyala * 7 CdegNeM. 8 Edeguli. 9 C suradeg 10 B jIyAva 11Edeglu. 12E degu. 13 E turiu 14 C bhavai. 10 10. 1 ABD sayalA. 2E deg riu 3 C puTThihiM. 4 CID saMkha; E samukha dappaNu. 5E degu. 6 BC daiveM. 7 C huba u 8 CE mi. 9 E loviDa; C garu jIviu D Nau jIviu . 20 5

Page #90
2. 12. 37 NAyakumAracariu risivayaNapabaMdhu viveiyau itha citivi sisu uccaaiyu| tAeM taho pAeM tADiyau sahasA kavADu ugghaaddiyu| ghattA-Nau DasiyAharau bhUbhaMgurau Nau kusuma sareNa parajiyau~ / diu jiNavayaNu thiyasamaNayaNu kAmakohabhayavajiye // 10 // 10 5 Hymn to the Jina. pariMdeNa NAiMdadoviMdavaMdo thuo devadevo ANido jinniNdo| mahApaMcakallANaNANAhiNANo sayA maroheNa vijijamANo / pahUNaM pahU tuMgasiMhAsaNatho sabhAsAsamubhAsiyattho pasattho / vimukkAmarIpupphabuTTIsuyaMdho alaM duNduhiiraavpuurNtrNdho| virehaMtaseyAyavatto vidoso asoydmaasiinnpkkhiyoso| phuratekabhAmaMDalo bhUrisoho asaMgo asaNNo aloho amoho / tao teNa diTThA kumAreNa vAvI asAmANatoyA taDArUDhadevI / pahANiddhamANikasovANagammA vivuI tpomaavliiraavrmmaa| maNohAriNI kAmaevassa lIlA phaNINaM rasAsArapAraddhakIlA / pihUhemapAyArahitaMdhayArA surAla~nageyA anneyppyaaraa| ghattA-rahasArUDhaeNa raIrUDhaeNa caDuyaM mau viriji| haMse haMsiNihe saravAsiNiha bhisu thugue jahiM dijai // 11 // 10 12 Miracle of the child's falling into a well and being held up by a serpent. tahiM tuMgapINapIvaraNihiM kaDisuttavilaMbirakiMkiNihiM / jalu joyaMtihiM gayagAmiNihiM karakamalaho viyaliu kaaminnihiN| NivaDaMtu kumAra NiyacchiyaDa ahiNA sIseNa pddicchiyu| 10 ABC) baMdha. 11 C suu. 12 ABD degjiu. 11. 1CsudhaMdho. 2 ABC yaMdasA..3DE pasaNNo. 4 B aleho. 5 BvilasaMta: D viyarsata 6 D rAyadeg. 7 C deglutta'. 8 AB rae 9 D cAdhyamau. 10 A piyabhA". 12. 1E degNIhi. 2 C NiyaDiyau. - 21 -

Page #91
10 pupphayaMtaviraiyau [2. 12. 4udbuddhamukkasalilAvalihiM sohata phnnepcNgulihi| NivaDataho taho siramaNiNaharu phaNidaiveM NaM uDriyau kru| thiradehaNAli phaNavalayadali jale uggamiya pnnnnykmli| uvaviTThau suMdaru vIramai vilasai vihasai raMgai ramai / visaharamatthayarayaNae thiyau appau pekkhai pddibiNbiyu| sisu maNNai avaru vi ehu sisu bollAvai Na muNai visamavisu / pANiyale muhadADhau phusai NAeM sahUM ki picavai hsi| ghattA-hAhArau guruu to jhatti huu vAvihiM vihiNA NaDiyau / NayaNasuhAvaNau paravaitaNau sappaho upari paDiyau // 12 // 13 Alarm at the news and astonishment at the miracle. taM NisuNivi viluliyamehaliya puhaImahaevi visNtuliy| dhAIya rovai patthivaghariNi Niyakalahavioiya NaM kariNi / hA putta putta tAmarasamuha hA putta putta kiM huyau tuha / bahudukkhasayAI sahatiyae paI viNu kiM maI jiivNtiye| iya pabhaNivi maraNu ji ciMtiyau appANau titthu ji ghettiyu| mahaevie kuvalayaloyaNae hAhArau uTThiu priynne| AkuMbhatthala majjati gaya jahiM tahiM vi suvihi suravarahi kaya / kettiu vaNNijai dhammaphalu gaMbhIru vi thiu AjANu jalu / dehiM devihe Ayaru vihiu NaMdaNu pujivi aMkaI nnihiu| ghattA-saMjamu tavacaraNu NiyamuddharaNu dhammu ji maMgalu vuttu| jasu jiNadhammu maNe taho diNi ji diNe sura vi NamaMti Niruttau // 13 // 10 The child is adopted by the Naga who takes him home. jaNaNeNa payAbaMdhuru sudisu devehiM vi NAyakumAra sisu / hakkAriu vitthAriu paNau phaNiNA paDivaNNau NiyataNau | 3 D degddha. 4 E phaNi. 5 This line and the following are defective in C. 6 ABC degvayaNadeg. 7 D dhIra'. 8 E pusai. 13. 1EDha0.2 E dhAyai.3E ghali. 4 E devayahiM deviyahiM. - 22 -

Page #92
2. 14. 13 nAyakumAracariu AharaNaI maNimaya kabburaI maMdArakusumavara mAliyau camaraI chattaI saMjoiyaI dhararaMdhi samaMdiru derisiyara jaNaNIhiM va thaNamuhadAiNihiM vaMdiu pariyaMci kiNNarihiM puNu puNu joivi hajiyau Niddaravaho suhi vaMkai vayaNu Niu piuNA puru thiu mAuhere diNNaI devaMgaI aMbaraI / gumugumugumaMtabhamarAliyau / ahiaMkaI ciMdhaI DhoiyaI / bhaNu kiM Na puNNavaMta ho kiyau / uccAiDa bAlau NAiNihiM / saMbhAsiGa suravarasuMdarihiM / dApaNa visajjiyau / daiveNa kAlasa vi saMyaNu / kAlara puNu vAsare pavare / ghattA - dhavalahiM maMgalahiM hayamaddalahiM NaM Naru dorjeNivAsaho / sisu visaharaho gharu Niu mahivivaru pulphayaMta jiNadAsa ho // 14 // iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaM kie mahAkaiyu phayaMtaviraie mahAkavve nAyakumArasaMbhavo NAma duijjo pariccheu samatto // // saMdhi // 2 // 14. 1 E daradeg 2 C sudeg 3 C deg ghare. 4 AB doNu. 23 5 10

Page #93
Nagakumara is taught various sciences and arts. siddhaM Namaha bhaNevi aTTAraha liviu bhuaNg| dakkhAlai suyaho sikvai mehAvi aNaMgau // dhruvakaM // duvaI-kAlakkharaI gaNiyaiM gaMdhabbaI vAyaraNAI sikkhiu / so NiJcaM paDhaMtu huu paMDiu paaesrinnirikkhiu|| chaMdAlaMkAraiM NigghaMTaI joisAiM ghgmnnpyttttii| kavvaI NADayasatthaI suNiyaI paharaNAI NIsesaI gunniyii| paDahasaMkhavarataMtItAlaI abbhasiyaI vajAI rvaalii| pattapupphaNANAphalachejaI hygyviNdaarohnnvijii| caMbalaI sarauyayavihANa sattabhaumapAsAyapamANaiM / taMtaI maMtaI varavasiyaraNaiM vUhavirayaNaI phrnnhrnniN| sippaI saviyappar3a mANa NihiyaI cittaI cittAbhAsaI lihiyii| iMdajAlu riuthaMbhaNu mohaNu vijJAsAhaNu jnnsNkhohnnu| NaraNArIlakkhaNa bhUsaNavihi kAmuyavihi sevAvihi suhaNihi / gaMdhajutti maNiosahajatti vi sikkhiya teNa Naresaravitti vi / ghattA-kiM jaDamANavahiM suravara savisesu viyaanni|| visaharu vammahaho pavaratthu satthu vakkhANai // 1 // 10 15 instructions in Politics. duvaI-hoI samujaveNa susahAeM drisiychtthygyaa| alasaMteNa piraNajaNasaMge zAsai rAyasaMpayA // 1. D di. 2 C deguaya; }: uvai. 3 E degvaraNa". 4 E maNuasaha.

Page #94
3. 3. 8.] 5 NAyakumAracariu te vuDDA je suyaNa salakkhaNa satthakammavisaesu viyakkhaNa / vuddhi vuDDasevAi pavaDDai so paMcaMgu maMtu priyddddi| maMte aMtaraMga bahiraMga vi riu jippati viiNNakusaMga vi / bAhirariukhaeNa mahimaMDalu sijjhai NaraNAhaho ciMtiyaphala / abhaMtarariuvaggaviNAsaNu havai NarAhiu~ viNayavihUsaNu / viNaeM iMdiyajau saMpajai vasaNu Na ikka vi taho uppji| ehau appaladdhi vaNNijai dhammAmmu vi pariyANijai / duTThaho paripAlaNu jahiM kijai so ahammu jahiM sAhu vhiji| Na milai rAyalacchi ahaMgAraho jAi ahammeM Niu tNvaarho| huMtu aNatthu ghoru vaMcevau atthu NaresareNa sNcevrdd| dhammeM viNu Na atyu sAhijai taM asaka Niddhammu Na jujai / kajaNAsu kajju Na viraijai kulamaihINu maMti Na thavijai / ghattA-kAmAura sarasa Nau joggA ghariNinihAlaNe / raNe kAyara maNuya Nau tikkhapakkhaparipAlaNe // 2 // 15 Instructions in Politics ( continued ). duvaI-jo dhaNaluddha ghivai dhaNakaje huyavahe ghivai iMdhaNaM / so vallUriyAe ho suhaya viDAlaho dei baMdhaNaM // duTThabhiccaposaNu vihurAyaru hoi vasiSTuM vasaNe lggnntru| bhAvijai bahuguNagaruyattaNu guNaaNurAeM raMjijai jaNu / guNaNihipurisu parikkhivi dhippA kajadhuraMdharu dhurahiM Nihippai / sahavAseNa sIlu bahukAle vavahAreNa sauccu gunnaaleN| AlAveNa vuddhi jANijai saMgareNa dhIrattu munniji| parakaju vi Niyakaju vi lakkhAha / addhakkhu vi avarehiM parikkhahi / 5 2. 1 ABCE saM. 2 ABE degva. 3 CE deglAhu. 4 C degdhammu. 5 B aMgAraho; CE siMgAraho; D saMgAraho. 6 / saMcivvau. 7 CE kajju vi Na raijai. 8E jogau, 9 E 'he'. 10 CE raNa. 3. 1 C valladeg. 2 CE visiTTha; A vasiha. 3 E bahubahuguru. 4 C va. nAgakumAra....4.

Page #95
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8. 3. 9kammasuddhi Niggahu vi aNuggahu paMDiNihi paDivihANu buhasaMgahu / uvasaggu vi havaMtu NAsijai pariyaNu dANe sNtosiji| 10 sattihiM tihiM vivaraNu susaittaNu avaru vi karahi garuyahiyayattaNu / cavalattaNu ayAlicArittaNu mellahi diTTi kAmakAmittaNu / muyasu NisIha kupurisaha saMgama hoi teNe bhosaNu vasaNAgamu / harisu mANu mau kAmu vi kohu vi jiNasu haNasu saMjAyau lohu vi / sattu mittu majjhatthu viveyahi mayaraddhayavasaNaI vicchehi / ghattA-maje vilAsiNiu migamAraNu jUyArattaNu / dhaNadUsaNu muyA he NiTuravayaNu daMDapharasattaNu // 3 // ___15 4 Nagakumara attains Youth. duvaI-iya so visahariMdamuhaviyaliu krikrdiihdddhbhuo| satthu suNaMtu saMtu saMjAyau viusasiromaNI suo / / purisasIhu NavajovaNe caDiyau NAI puraMdaru saggaho pddiyu| avasaNu sacchu arUsaNu sUra u pavarabalAlau juttAyArau / dUrAloi ya dIharasuttau buddhivaMtu gurudevahaM bhttu| somu ajibhacittu kayadANA thUlalakkhu purisottamu jANau / aipasatthu NijiyapaMciMdiu thiru saMbharaNasIlu buhvNdiu| sohai vaTTalapANipavaTThahiM unnnnypaayeNtttthiaNgutttthhiN| uNNayavitthipaNe bhAlayale uNNayabhuyasiharahiM balapavale / taMvatAlu taMbirajIhAdalu taMbaNayaNu tNghirkrkmylu| taMbAharu sutaMbaNahamaMDalu NiddhadaMtapaMtI siyaNahayo / ikekaroma hemavaNNullara liMgakaMThajaMghahiM mddhullu| 5 AB paDiNihi hi; C paNihihi. 6 A sattihiM vivaraNu susayaNasattaNu. 7 C ayAladeg. 8 DdhiTTa. 9 C tANa. 10 ABD vicchoya. 11 ABDEdegja. 12 E dhaNaharaNu vi. 13E pharusattaNu. 4. 1C sattha. 2 D avisaNu. 3 ABD degriu; C degyarau. 4 AB degsottama; C suttama__5 D Tulu; E vaTTala. 6 ABCD paTTi. 7 CE kaMtI. 8 C homa.

Page #96
3. 5. 15. ] NAhisottughoseM gaMbhIrau pattalapeDDa majjhe saMkiNNau NAseM NijiyacaMpayahulau NAyakumAracariu yattA - pekkhai jahiM jahiM je jaNu tarhi tahiM ji sulakkhaNabhariyau / Tors kA kaii jage vammahu saI avayariyau // 4 // 5 Arrival of Panchasugandhini at the palace with her two daughters, in search of a divine lute-expert, tAyaNilaNe NAyaNihelaNe tA guNagaNaNihi NahaNibaMdhiNi Agaya teyatoyavicchuliya hiM bAlamarAlalIlagayagAmiNi bhai ettha pure asthi Na paMDiu garuI lahuI taNaya Na lakkhai tA vihasivi boliu paDihAre sUhau sarasu sUru sulaliyabuhu tuha dhIyahe guruttalahuyattaNu tA pahubhavANi paTTI suMdari paNaviDa rAu tAe sahuM dhIyahiM urayAla kaDiyali paviuMladhIrau / dIhabAhu samasaMgayakaNNau / golaNiddhamauliye dhammillau | duvaI - NaM lAvaNNapuMju NaM sasaharu NaM guNarayaNaraMiyau | NaM puravara sirIe NaravarataNu saggavilAsu leiyau // ghattA --iyaru bhAsiyau sirimayarakeu paJcAriu / acchai jAma sayalasuhabhAyaNe / pADaNA meM paMcasugaMdhiNi / sahiyasahiya vihiM dilidiliyahiM / yaduvAri pariTTiya kAmiNi / ko vi sarAsaie u maMDiu / vINAvajju ko viNa parikkhai / kulaharu bhUsiu NAyakumAreM / maMdaradhIru dasa saharamuhuM / so jANai vINAviusattaNu / NaM Navakamaloyari iMdidiri / paNavisIsahiM viNayaviNIyahiM / tuhuM jANau kusala jANaya~ sahahiM samIriGa // 5 // 27 15 5 9 ABCD deglu 10 ABD degNiya. 11 D kaI. 5.1 AB rAiu. 2 B lAdeg 3 A NayaNANaMdaNe 4 I diNNeM dihiyahiM 5 C jo 6 AB yae. 7 E jANiya. 10 15

Page #97
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [ 3. 6. Nagakumara pleased her by his cleverness. Her two daughters Kinnari and Manohari fall in love with him. duvaI-cavai dharittiNAhu kA guru kA lahuI bhuannsuNdrii| bhaNu bhaNu bappa deva kaMdappa maNohari kiM va kinnnnrii|| diTTie jiNai sa sasa lahuArI kahai mayaNu kiNNari garuyArI / puNu sarajAibheyasaMjuttara AloviNivajau ADhattau / dohi mi bahiNihiM pINapaohari cAru bhaNiya tahiM teNa mnnohri| saI paJcakkhu mayaNu avaloiu dohiM mi Niyahiyaullae Dhojh / salliyAu mayaraddhayavANehiM / biNi vi kaha va Na mukkara pANehiM / gaMdhiNiyae NiyAu Niyahamma ho tornnchddrNgaavlirmmho| jalasiMcaNu pavuDi dhuusAsahI caMdaNu iMdhaNu virahahuyAsaho / AhAru vi hAru vi Na vi bhAvai kamalu kamalabaMdhu va saMtAvai / caMdajoNDaM sihisiha NaM dukI pittajaladda jalaMti va mukkii| cAmaravAu vAu NaM laggau piyauramaddaNu maggai laggau / koilasaru saru mAraho kerau sAhArau jIyAMsAhArau / lacchiviNou vi ikku Na ruJca taruNIjayale jaNaNi pavucca / ghattA-payapaMkae paDivi dakkhAliviNehu ahaMgeu / ANahi ammi lahu so NAyakumAru aNaMgau // 6 // 10 15 Nigakumara marries the two damsels by the advice of his father. duvaI-avvo viNu pieNa kahiM jIviu diNNasavaNNabhoyaNe / ANahi turiu gapi so sUhau sisusAraMgaloyaNe // taM NisuNepiNu caliya vilAsiNI kamakalahaMsaghosa NaM hNsinni| gaya rAyAlau NaM rAyAvAla rAyaho aggai cavai kayaMjali / 6. 1 CD AlAvaNi. 2 E Alo . 3 E degvANihiMdeg 4 MSS pANihi. 5 (dhuadeg. 6CjuNha. 7 E uru. 8 BjIvA'. 9 E viNou eka Nau ruccai. 10 CdegjaaleM; E javaleM. 11E appaNau, 7. 1 CE suvaNNa. - 28 -

Page #98
3. 8. 11] NAyakumAracariu 5 10 ajju parae bho NaravarasArA kaNNAjuyalau marai bhddaaraa| tuha lahusuyaviraheM NaM chitta. Na jiyai evahiM marai Niruttau / kAmaeu Niyahiyavae bhAviu tA rAeM kumAra kokkAviu / bhaNai puttu kiM kula joijai akulINu vi thIrayaNu liji| uttamavesaI dIsahiM sommaI mahiNAhu vi pAyagge hammaI / suddhacitta vesa vi kulauttI ma karahi suMdara uttpddttii| jiNapayapaMkayamahuyaru dIsahi tuhuM kAruNNavaMtu maM bhIsahi / kaNNAjuyalu maraMtau rakkhahi taruNa tiricchacchIhiM Nirikkhahi / tA kumAru paDijaMpai caMgau paMtu piyAu samappami aMgau / juttAjutta guruyaNu jANai sisu diNNau pesaNu sNmaanni| ghattA-tA romaMciyae ANeppiNu NehavihiNNau / paMcasuaMdhiNie dhIyau kaMdappaho diNNau // 7 // 15 Water-sports of Nagakumara. His mother's exit to meet him, but her rival arouses the suspicions of the king against her. duvai-maMgalatUrabheriNigyosa bahiriu gynnmggu| raipIIu ve vi NaM kumariu maNasiyakare vilaggau // aNNahiM diNi varu seviu ghariNihiM sare paiTTa kari viva sahuM kariNihiM / paNaiNi parimieNa vitthAre / salilakIla pAraddha kumaar| gayaNivaNa taNu jale lihakkAvA aDummillu kA vi thaNu dAvai / paumiNidalajalaviMdu vi joyai kA vi tahiM ji hArAvali ddhoyi| kA vi taraMgahi tivaliu lakkhai sAricchau taho suhayaho akkhai / kAhe vi mahuyaru parimalabahalaho kamalu muevi jAi muhakamalaho / suhumu jalokhaM diTTa Nahamaggau kAhe vi aMbaru aMgi vilaggau / kAhe vi uppariyaNu jale gholai pANiyachalli va lou NihAlai / NANAmANiNIhiM dukaMtihiM jalajaMtAI karehiM dharatihiM / 5 ___2 C cittau; D also virahANalachittau 3 E pauttI. 4 AB taruNAriccha'; E tiraccha".5 E degppivi. 8 10 tUravIra; B tUradhIra. 2 C vadeg 3 ABDE degNie. 4 C degNu. 5 DE degvai 6 E jalulla. - 29 ---

Page #99
siMcatihiM mayaraddhau NhANiu sarasavayaNajattihiM Avajiu etthaMtari NArIyaNasArI hiva dhoya dhavalaI vatthaI suyasamIvi AvaMti vihAviya pupphayaMta viraiyau dhattA-maMcAruDhiyara vajArau diNNasiMgAraho / joyaMtihiM hiyaeNa ji mANiu / uppalatADaNeNa NaM pujiu / siripuhaI mahavi bhaDArI / caMda kuMkumAI supasatthaI / dusavattie rAyaho dAviya / jo vahi dharaNiva piyaghariNi jaMti gharu jAraho // 8 // 9 viDiu jaNaNihe payajayalae kiM paraM devi mahAsai niMdiya mAyAsuyaI samAyaI gehaho gau lahu lahuyaheM ghariNiheM maMdiru puravarahiMDaNu suyaho asohaNu mA mahilaDu laggaDa kAmaggahu ava kumaMtimaMta hayasottaho taM avaheriu bAlamayacchie mANiNi jA mujjhai sA mujjhau dujjaNu jo jUrai so jUrau gaNaraNAhu jAma NiyaNilayaho vayaNu diSNu caDa suMdara gayavare maNijjhare siMdUrApaMkie devi taNa vayaNu AyaNNivi [3.8. 12 King's suspicions dispelled. He, however, asks his younger wife not to allow Nagakumara to make any more rambles in the town. She defies the order. -tA sahasa tti vIracUDAmaNi lIlAjittadiggau / sabhavaNapacchimatthaNaMdaNavaNasaratIrAu Niggara // dubaI diurAeM vRtta salaie / pekkhu pekkhu puti ahiNaMdiya / viihe titti Na puNNI haho / vayaNu payaMpiu rAeM suMdaru / mA mahu hou ahammArohaNu / mA melaMtu sabhavaNapariggahu | mai vivarIya hoi sAryattaho / viyarau NaMdaNu Nayari saicchie / chuDa mahu taNayaho hiyavau sujhau / chaDa mahu sayalamaNoraha~ pUrau / tA mAya puto kulatilayaho / kaNNacamarauDDAviyamahuyare / kaccharicchagalagijAlaMkie / hiMDaNasIleM bhalau maNivi / 15 5 10 7 C gehivi. 1. 1 E 'lallau. 2 E laDa; C sasalae. 3 C deg lahaM. 4 AB avara. 5 C suttaho. 6 C sImaMta ho; E sAmattaho. 7 C hu. 8 E kaNaya . 15

Page #100
3. 11. 4.1 NAyakumAracariu ghattA-ArohaNu karivi kumare payapelli myglu| kiMkarapariyariu~ NIsariu phuriyakhaggujalu // 5 // 10 Women of the city enam jured of Nagakumara. duvaI-tA puramANiNIhiM avaloiu maanninnimaannmymho| kA vi NivittiM karai NiyaramaNaho maNe saMbharai vmmho|| kA vi bhaNai piya kaMThAMgahaNau kari lai merau kaMThAharaNau / kA vi bhaNai dhari karu lai kaMkaNu hAru levi uri dijau nnhvnnu| lai kaDisuttau kaDiyalu mANahi aMse aMsu deva saMdANahi / lai keUru kAI bolijai kaumAurahiM kiM Na kira dijai / kA vi bhaNai aharaho rattattaNu NAsau daiya dehi muhcuNbnnu| kA vi bhaNai lahu kari kesaggahu viyalau mAlaikusumapariggahu / kA vi bhaNai kiM dIharaNettaI tuha sohaggaho cheu Na pttii| kiM mahu bhauhAjayavaMkattaNu Nau jittau terau dhuttattaNu / ho ho kiM kira thaNathavRttaNu jeNa Na jiu tuha thaDDattaNu / tuha gaMbhIrimAe hauM bhajami NAhi gahira darisaMti Na lajjami / ghattA-iya mayaraddhaeNa puravarataruNIyaNu tAviu / NivaDiu Nehavasu bhau lajamohu mellAviu // 10 // 10 King discovers the effrontery and punishes the queen by the seizure of all her valuables. Nagakumara sees his mother without ornaments and learns about the wrath of the king. duI- ema bhamaMtu mayaNu avaloivi piuNA ciMtiyaM mnne| maI viNivArio vi kiha hiMDai puNaravi eu paTTaNe // mahilau Nau muNaMti sahiyattaNu mahilahaM guNasahAu vaMkattaNu / maI vAriu saI periu NaMdaNu hiMDai juvaiDaM hiyayavimaddaNu / ___9E degpilliya. 10 E degriyau. 10. 1 ANa citti. 2CE degThagga0.3 E devi. 4Comits this foot. 5E jittiu. 11. 1E degihiM; C degihe.

Page #101
5 pupphayaMtaviraiyau [3. 11.5evahiM eyaho ki kira kijai uddAlippiNu atthu liji| jAsu atthu taho hayavara gayavara jAsu atthu taho dhayacalacAmara / jAsu atthu taho dharvalaiM chattaI jAsu atthu taho vrvaaittii|| jAsu atthu taho asivarakaraNara jAsu atthu taho maNimayarahavara / jAsu atthu so jAi viyArahiM iya ciMtivi pesiya suMDIrahiM / laMdhiyaNiyavaiuttapauttihe atthu harAviu sirimaiputtihe / jiNNavatthapaviraiyaNiyaMsaNa taNaeM jaNaNi diTTha NibhUsaNa / pucchyi mAi kAI thiya ehI niralaMkAra kukaikaha jehI / ghattA-ammae bolliyau ha NaravaiNA vibhaaNddiy| tuhuM hiMDahi bhaNivi dhaNaharaNe daMDe tADiya // 11 // _____15 12 Nagakumara's protest. He goes to a gambling house and makes a good win. The next day the king finds his courtiers without their usual ornamentatior. duvaI-hauM hiMDaMtu coru parayAriu parajIvAvahArao // pisuNapayaMpieNa kiM piuNA kiu daviNAvahArao // ahavA eu kAI maiM uttara pahu jaM karai taM ji jaNi juttau / cAicAyavajiyajasaghaMTahe' iya jaMpivi gau suMdara ttiNtthe| kiM kaiDittu NaM NaM gayaNaMgaNu kiM kittau Na NaM mayalaMchaNu / suvarADiyau NAI NakkhattaI uDDiyAiM NANAvihavittaI / kuMDalarayaNaiM mauDavicittaI kNknnhaarddorkddisuttii| uTThiu dhUlIrau kappUreM pasarai cmraannilsNcaareN| chAijai chattahaM pabbhAreM Thavalu Thaviu tahiM gaMpi kumaar| khellivi khaNakhaNasadde valiyaMha jittaI AharaNaI mNddliyhN| cAu karate dukkhaNivArae dINaiM pINiyAI vsudhaare| rayaNaiM bahudINArasuvaNNaI ANeviga~ NiyajaNaNihe diNNaI / 2 C eyahe. 3 E degvara. 4 E vimalaiM. 5 jAya. 6 Cdegrideg. 7 C harAyau. 8E pucchI. 9D degjjhAdeg. 10 EdegharaNaI. 12. 1E 'hiM. 2 E kideg. 3 C kadeg, 4 D degI. 5 C khollivi khaNasadeM saMcaliyahaM. 6 E 'tae. 7 CE degppiNu. - 32 -

Page #102
3. 14. 2.] NAyakumAracariu ghattA - kari Nau kaMkaNaI diTTaI NiveNa ghari miliyahaM / kaMThi Na hAralaya Nau sIsi mauDa maMDaliyahaM // 12 // 13 Learning from them about the skill of Nagakumara at the game of dice, he invites the prince for a game with him and loses his all to him. The prince, however, returns everything to his father but secures the release of his mother's ornaments. duvaI - pucchiya patthiveNa kai mhaI niyaNiyayaM Na bhUsiyaM / tA kahiyaM NivehiM Nara jAhaho NAyakumAravilasiyaM // tosu varADI deva camakkai laiyau uramANiNimaNahAre dhaNu sayalu vi jaM kaNNapavittara suNevi Naravai tuhikkau aNNA diNi kokkiu sapasAeM putta jUDa bhallArau jANahi devAsurahaM maNorahagArau maI sahuM ajju salakkhaNa khellahi tAtiM tiha karevi khaNe jittau puNu tokera tAsu ji diNNara OM ciru layau harevi NariMdeM davyu savvu mellAviu mAya amhArI AvaMti NaM thakkai / ahiNaveNa jAeM jUvAreM / sirivammaho dohittai jittau ! Niyakarakamalapihiyamuhu thakkau. yida bollAviu raaeN| Niccameva tuhuM jayasiri mANahi / akkhajUra jaNamaNahaM piyAraMu / dehi sAri lai pAsau DhAlahi / jaNaNadaviNu NIsesu vi hittara / ema kavaNu pAlai paDivaNNaMu / taM taNaeM niyakulaNahacaMdeM / gharu paTTavi pavaDDiyaLAyahe / ghattA - mahilahaM jaDayaNahaM dhaNu hINahaM dINahaM durlahu~ / uttamamANusahaM guNavaMta mANusu bhaleMu // 13 // 14 Nagakumara subdues a turbulent horse. This excites the jealousy of Sridhara. duvaI - aNNahiM diNi turaMgu taho darisiu rAvaM hilihilihiMsiro / rimuhu NaM kavayaNabhAsi // 33 5 aNi 100 d 13. 1 E kiM. 2 ABDE jAsu. 3 Eomits Na 4 CD puradeg 5 E maNamAreM, 6 CE taM NiNivi. 7 Cdeg hara. 8 EBC omit this line and D gives it in the margin C 'vattau, 10 ABD hINadINajaNadullahu. 11 C vala; E valahe. 14. 1 DdeghihiMsaro. 2 E vayaNu bhAsio. nAgakumAra.... 5. 10 15

Page #103
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [ 3. 14. 3vaMkANeNu dUsahu NaM dujaNu kasaho Na vaccai NAI kukNcnnu| agahiyakusu NaM NaTThau baMbhaNu NarasamajaNaNu NAI rvinnNdnnu| lakkhaNakara va khaddhalaMkesau javakhettu va jvlddhvisesu| divvaNiubmakhumakhuravaMcalu uri vitthiNNu pavittharapacchalu / kayapariyattaNu sIsavihoDaNu kaDiyalatoDaNu aTThiyamoDaNu / vihaDiyaNiviDA~saNasaMtAvaNu AsavArakulabhayabhIsAvaNu / ehau vAle damiu turaMgau tihuaNaNAheM NAi aNaMgau / NaM purise maNu vasaNavasaMgata duppaccheu NaM giNbhpyNg| sUripasaMsipahiM bahubhaMgahiM ANiu NIvaMgaiI gahiyaMgahiM / pattA-damie turuMgavare siriharu NaM kulise ghAiu / dukara rajju mahu jahiM acchai ehau dAiu // 14 // 15 Sridhara's plot against the life of Nagakumara who is interned. In the meantime, the city is thrown into a tumult by the advent of a wild elephant. duvaI-pahaNami jiNami ehu kaM divasu vi mArami dharami saMgare / iya saMbharivi teNa bhaDasaMgahu keu Niyayammi mNdire|| tA NaraNAhaho hiyavau bhiNNau sirilaMpaDahaM Nasthi kAruNNau / chidivi karavAle dArevaiu paDhamasueNa lahuu mAreu / huMtau purau kaju jo bujjhai so pacchAtAveNa Na Dajjhai / iya ciMtivi te puravaru chiNNau kArAviu jhasakeuhe dinnnnu| tahiM Nivasai mayaraddhau jaiyaDe avaru cojju avayariyau taiyahu~ / gAmahaM bhUyagAma uDDAvai doNAmuhahaM kAlamuhaM dAvai / NayaraiM NAyara daMtahiM ghAyai saMvAhaNahaM bAha uppAyai / puramANava puravammaI cUrai kavaDavaDavaMdaNa musumUrai / 10 3 AB kaMThANaNu. 4 AB 'jasu. 5 DE ditta. 6 E degyaNa. 7 C NiyaDA; D degsaNu. 8 CEdegkkhadeg. 9 E degbhi. 10 E deggideg. 11 E NIugaI. 15. 1 CE kiu. 2 E tADivvau. 3 E mArivvau. 4 E degkeyaho. 5 CE Nayaraya. 6 C para; E purauvavaNa cUrai. |

Page #104
3. 16. 15.] NAyakumAracariu bahumaMDava maMDaulla uccAlai khaDayAsIkheDaya uddaali| ema asesa desa jagaDaMtau bhaMDaNalIlakIla pyddNtu| kelAsaho hotau jaNapauraho Ayau vaNakariMdu knnyurho| __ghattA-jiha mahu muharuhaho tiha eyahu kiM dhavalattaNu / __ bhaMjai maMdiraiM karai va kariMdu pisuNattaNu // 15 // 15 16 Sridhara's attempt to ward off the elephant and his discomfiture. Nagakumara asks for a commission from the king. duI-duddharu dANavaMtu No saMkai uvalasaehiM taaddio| NecchaMtahaM pi dei so cappivi maNuyahaM rayaNakoDio // ArAphuriyadaMDamaMDiyakaru tahiM avasari saiM dhAyau siriharu / sadhau saharikari sarahu sakiMkaru veDhiu seNNe caudisu kuMjaru / NaM tArAyaNeNa girimaMdara teNa NariMdaho lAyau bhyjru| gaya gayadaMtamusaladalavaTTiya lAlAviMDi vihaTTiya lottttiy| turaya tAlavaTTe saMghaTTiya bhaDathaDa paryaNahahaya NivvaTTiya / dhIra viNara NaTThA raNe NAyaho jalahitaraMga gAI giriraayho| siriharu pANa laevi palANau aMkusu dharivi samuTThiu rANau / NivaghariNihiM kaMdiu kaluNullau ko rakkhai evahiM kaDaullau / bhIsaNu NarataNu kaDDiyavasarasu hatthi Na hoI mAi jamarakkhasu / appaM parihUyau sayalu vi jaNu hA hA kahiM jIviu kahiM kira dhnnu| tA etthaMtari sAhaMkAreM pesaNu maggiu nnaaykumaare| ghattA-bho bho puhavai pomANaga pomiNiNesara / de Aesu mahu hauM dharami pIlu paramesara // 16 // 10 16 7 D maMDallau cAlai. 8 D degludeg. 16. 1 ABE NecchaMtai. 2 E degcaMdiru. 3 CE deghaiM. 4 E paNayahadeg. 5 E NAya. 6 E kalaNullau, CE puhaivaI. 8 E paudeg. 9 8 jiNami. - 35 -

Page #105
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 13. 17.1 17 Nagakumara subdues the ferocious elephant. duvaI-tA jaNaNeNa taNau mokalliu Niru saharisu padhAiu~ / teNa giriMdadhauurayapiMjaru vaNakuMjaru paloiu // mayajalamiliyadhuliyacalamahuyaru seMvaNapavaNahayagayaNahaNahayaru / caraNaghivaNabharaviyaliyadharayala NiyabalatuliyapaDiyapaDimayagalu / galaravatasiyarasiyadisigayaulu dsnnkirnndhvliymhinnhrylu| parabalakulakalayalahaM abhIyaru dasadisivahaviyaliyahimasIyaru / Naravarataruparimalapasariyakaru karivarasahasasamarabharadhuradharu / asarisu visamarosu dhAiu kari suMdaru bhiDiu tAsu NaM kesari / vaMcai milai valai ullaMghai khANa sasi jema hatthu AsaMghai / kari veDhiu ubveDhivi gacchai caucaraNaMtare lihakivi acchai / purau padhAvai puNu taNu dAvai vaMsArUDhau puttu va bhAvai / kuMbhe pariTTiu NAI saNiccharu kaNNAlaggau sohai Navarvaru / balavaMtau jage varakariNA hiu NiyabhuyadaMDahiM jujjhivi sAhiu / tikvahiM daMtaggahiM Nau pellai thiu NiphaMdu gaMiMdu Na callai / ghattA-goviMde tuliu govaddhaNu NaM jykaarnnu| jittau teNa gau NaM pupphayaMta disivAraNu // 17 // 10 15 iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaMkie mahAkaipupphayaMtaviraie mahAkavve divvaturaMganIlagirikaripasAhaNaM NAma taiu pariccheu samatto // ||sNdhi // 3 // 17. 1 ABD degviu. 2 CE kAu. 3 C degiyau. 4 E omits this and the following three feet. 5 0 daliya. 6 D degulu. 7 ABCE omit this foot. 8E degkaru, SE gayaMdu. - 36 - |

Page #106
1 Jayavarma, the king ot Northern Mathura, his queen Jayavati and two sons Vyala and Mahavyala Arrival of a sage and the king's visit to him. sAhepiNu varakari avaru vi so hari puraNaraNiyarapaloiu / paNa satAyo kayamuharAyaho paya paNaveSpiNu Dhoiu // dhruvakaM // duvaI - bhaNiyaM patthiveNa lai hari kari diTTha putta pesaNaM / jaM jaM cAru kiMpi mahu maMdira taM taM tuha vihasaNaM // so varaturaMgu so bhaddadaMti hivi gau yipuru sahuM samati / aNkku kahaMtaru hoI tAma | jayavaikatA parimaTTakAu / viSNANajutta saMgAmadhutta / tarhi visai siri bhuMjaMtu jAma uttaramahuraheM jayavammu rAu taho vAlamahAvAlaMka putta puravarakavADaNihaviyaDavaccha koDibhaDapayaDapaDibhaDakayaMta kuladhavaladhuraMdhara jayasirIha NaM doNi sUra NaM doNi caMda taho ekkaho dIsai bhAli NayaNu tA uvavaNi saMThiu Nirahu Naggu muNivaru tavasiribhUsiyasarIru thiraphalihavAhu AyaMbiraccha / parabalajalaghaMghala balamaMhata / NaM doNi kAla NaM doNi sIha / NaM doNi vi surataru doNi iMda / akku virUNAI mayaNu / saMdarisiya paMcAyAramaggu / saMjamadharu gharedharaNiyaladhIru / ghattA - jayaduMduhisadde paramANaMde suraNaravisaharaNaMdiyau / rAeNa suittahiM puttakalattahiM sahuM jAivi risi vaMdiyau // 1 // IV 2 duvaI - Discourse of the sage upon householder's Dharma. I-tA muNivayaNakuharapariviyaliya dhammAmayataraMgiNI / ghaNaghaNapAvapaMkapakkhAlaNaguNaNibhmalakayAvaNI // 1. 1 D huvau. 2 DE vayadharadeg 3 D niyama 0. 37 - 5 10 15

Page #107
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 14. 2. 3so muNivariMdu paramatthabhAsi gharadhammu kahai guNarayaNarAsi / gharadhammu dharijai NaravareNa NicaM tsjiivdyaavrnn| gharadhammu dharijai NayasireNa aNaliyamahurakkharabhAsireNa / gharadhammu dharijai malahareNa paradeviNaharaNakuMciyakareNa / gharadhammu dharijAi Niru buheNa vIreM paraghariNiparaMmuheNa / gharadhammu dharijai NiggaheNa lohesya pamANapariggaheNa / gharadhammu dharijai daDhavaeNa bhojeNANatthamieM karaNa / gharadhammu dharijai sajaNeNa mhumaasmjprivjnnenn| 10 gharadhammu dharijai NAyaeNa ujjhiypNcuNbrsaayenn| gharadhammu dharijai gurukameNa kayamere disavidisAgameNa / gharadhammu dharijai sikkhaeNa pAviTThajIva uppekkhenn| gharadhammu dharijai bujjhireNa ghaNayAli kiM pi gmnnujjhirenn| 15 gharadhammu dharijai jhAieNa jiNapaDibiMbe saamaaienn| gharadhammu dharijai tavasaheNa pavvesu vi viraiyaposaheNa / gharadhammu dharijai sAraeNa vihiddhoiypttaahaarenn| gharadhammu dharijai daMsaNeNa suddhe suvihiyasaNNAsaNeNa / ghattA-jo mairA cakkhai Amisu bhakkhai kugurukudevahaM laggai / so mANau NaTThau pahapabbhaTThau pAvai bhAsaNaduggai // 2 // ____20 Religious discourse ( continues ). duvaI-kusui kusIlu kutavasihiM rattau taM jANasu kuvattayaM / hoi avattayaM pi sammattapavittavarahiM cattayaM // vajai kudidviguNakittaNAI loiyveiymuuddhttnnaaii| Nau saMkakaMkhavidigiMcha karaI sammAiTiu samattu dhri| mukkara duviheNa vi saMjameNa taM ahamu pattu jANahi kameNa / / 2. 1 RDE raijai. 2 E davva. 3 E dhIreM. 4 C leharasa. 5 ABD dasa. 6 E mANusu. 3. 1E kuNai.

Page #108
4.4. 12.] majjhimu sAvayacArittaeNa diNNau avatte suNNau ji jAi tiviheNa pattadANeNa bhou dAyArau puNu NavaguNavisi uccANu dijai taho NareNa payajalu vaMdijai AyareNa maNavaNeM kAeM suddhaeNa jai diSNu dANu taho hoi puNNu raho puNu digNa aDairuNNu / ghattA-asaNullau NivasaNu dehavisaNu gomahisiu bhUmibhavaNu / kANI dIhaM siriparihINaha dijai kAruNNeNa dhaNu // 3 4 avaharahi maNi maggaMtu coru kutthiyaNaraposaNu kosasosu NAyakumAracariu Discourse on ascetic-duties. duvaI - kIrai paramabhatti guNagaNahare kAruNNaM pi dutthie / paMgulakuMTamaM bahiraMdhayaroyavisAyamaMthie / aNagAradhammu gayamayaNaraMgu aNagAradhammu tavasirisaimiDa aNagAradhamma NimmahiyamANu aNagAradhammu volaTTadehu aNagAradhammu tavajalaNatattu aNagAradhammu cammaTTisesu aNagAradhammu silabhUmisayaNu aNagAradhamma suddhaMtaraMgu uttama suddhe yattaeNa / kucchiu kutte phalu kiM pi hoi / tivihu ji pAvai bhuaNayali lou / paDigAhijai risa ghare paDchu / I puNu payapakkhAlaNu NiyakareNeM / aMcijjai paNavijJai sireNa / AhAreNa vi NilluddhaeNa / pAraddhi avaru vi duriyaghoru / ihabhavi parabhavi taM karai dosu / girikaMdara maMdiru mukkasaMga | puri ghari saMtari apaDibaddha | arivari baMdhavi dhaNi taNi samANu / paricattakalattasaputtaNehu / NivviyaDapiMDakavalaNapayattu / Nilukkasu jagi bhImavesu / malapaDalalittu darapihiyaNayaNu / thalaga jiha kacchau kuMciyaMgu / 2. E rayaNu.. 3. C kuvatte. adds it in the margin 8. Edeg huM. 4. 9 E maMTalUla bahiraM. 2 Edeg siriNa piDu, 3 MSSdeg gaya. 39 - 10 4. ABCE visuddhu. 5. ABCE omit this foot but D 6. Edeg siuulu. 7. C kANINahuM dINaho; D omits dINahaM. 15 10

Page #109
pupphayaMta viraiyau dhattA - parasiriharu siriharu halaharu jiNavaru bharahasarisu Naru cakkavai / aNayAraho dhameM galiyakukammeM mANusu deviMdu vi havai // 4 // 5 Jayavarma questions the sage regarding the fate of his two sons, and on being told that they were destined to serve somebody, he became disgusted with the world duvaI - sAvayavayahaleNa solahamae suhaliyasukayasAhiNo' / sahasAragge sagge sammatteM hoMti NariMda dehiNo // tA pabhaNai pahu bho jittakAma mahi bhuMjihiMti kiM vAharantu karihiMti bhaNasu bhaviyan dhIra bhAsai guru jANiyajIvajAi so hosai jeTTaho sAmisAlu rUvAloyaNaM acyaMta jAe sA kaNNa jAsu suyasayala suryaho taM NisuNivi Nivahiyavara viratu tahiM savva divvaI lakkhaNAI ujjhau saMsAru mahAmuNIsa dhattA- kiM kijai rajeM galiyasayaijeM mahu evahiM jiNavaru saraNu / bho tihuyaNasArA mayaNaviyArA dehi bhaDArA tavayaraNu // 5 // saraNaliNapuliNapekkhatakhayare [4.4. 13 mahu NaMdaNa viNi vi vijayakAma / bhiccattu paraho savvAharantu / payapaNayaloya suvisuddhavIra / taiyacchi jeNa diTTeNa jAi / kaMdapu pavaDDhiyasAmisAlu / icchaMtu vi icchijjai Na jAe / dharu paisai pai so lahuyasuyaho / jahiM e karaMti parakiMkarattu / hauM maNNami saravaNalakkhaNAI / bhayavaMta NANaciMtAmaNIsa / 6 Jayavarma becomes an ascetic. His sons hear about the princess of Pataliputra. They go there and she falls in love with the younger brother. duvaI - Dhoivi rAyalacchi NiyataNayaho bhuaNaMburuhaNesaro / lai jididikkha jayavamme paNaveSpiNu jiNesaro // jiha NaraNA NimmalamaIe tiha vau paDivaNNau jayamaIe / gae piyaribhAya siri aNuhavaMta viNi vi mahurahi thiya balamahaMta / tA etta pADaliuttaNayare / 5 4 D paDideg ; E parideg 5 ABCE omit siriharu. 5. 1 C sAharNe. 2 CE rUAloyaNe; 3 C acaMte. 4 Edeg suhaho. 5 C sayaleM; D sakarje; E saijeM. 6. 1 CE muNiMda. 2 Edeg maNNau. 3 Cdeg vaIe. 40 10 5

Page #110
4. 7. 10.] NAyakumAracari sirivammarAu NaM mayaNalIla bhoiNi NAmeNa vasaMtamAla tahe gaNiyAsuMdari NAma dhIya tahe purisu Na ruJcai jai virAmu taM vayaNu suNepiNu bhAyarehiM saMbhAsiu posiu gAi~ pAu rAIsavaNu rAvaNaNu suraharasiharaggaNisaNNasuraho biNi vi vasaMtamAlAsuAe maNi jhatti paTTau lahu juvANu ghattA - joyaMti NaM mayaNaho kerI bANakIla / NiyakesakaMtiNijjiyatamArle / ruveNa raMbha sIleNa sIya / paccakkhu jai vi sayameva kAmu / dohiM mi kaNNAgahaNAyarehiM / piyavammaho maMtihe taNau parNau / Niyaraje pariTTi durvayaNu / gaya viNi vi baMdhava kusumapuraho / avaloiya Nava kisalayabhuAe / NaM kAmavisajiu kusumabANu / ravaru surakarikarakaru hiyavara aMgullasiyara / muhasa saharaharu uNhu sudIharU migaNayaNa NIsasiyau // 6 // 7 Ganikasundari married the younger brother, and another princess, Surasundari, the elder. Kusumapura is invaded by Aridamana, the Gauda king. duvaI - iMgiyaNANakusalalaliyaMgihiM' jANivi cittacoraMo / viSNaviyaM Nivassa paramesara pavaravarAvayArao // jAivi joIu Naru NarahaM sIhu biNi vi jaNa sayaNiccheiyasiveNa avaloiya vujjhiya gurupayAva mahavihe kerI suya salaggha jeho diNNI NivvUDhamANa jA virahaveya saMtAvajhINaM jA laddhahiyayaNivANaThANa jAya vivAha kaivayadiNehiM mukkau kaNNae NIsAsu dIhu / hakkAriyA te patthaveNa / kulajAisuddhagaMbhIrabhAva / surasuMdari NAmeM guNa mahaggha / lakkhaNaguNagaNamaNimayaNihANa / jA purisaparikkhAvihipavINa / sA kaNNa kaNiTThaho raisamANa / gajataiMdahi bhIsaNehiM / -- 10 15 7E rAI . < Edeg 4 E omits this foot. 5 E gaDhi . 6 CE taNau . 9deg tarhe. 10 CE Navavaru 11 D saMgu. 12E pai. 7. 1 ABD laliyaMgahiM. 2 ABCE cittacAra, 3 C viNNiviyaM. 4 CE joyau. 5 C Nicciya. 6 C tAleM. 7 C pucchiya 8 ABCE rAva. 9 BD saMtAvaraNa; E saMtAsajhINa. 10 E gayaMdahiM. nAgakumAra....6 41 5 10 rayaNu.

Page #111
paDivakkharaiyakaDamaddaNehiM hilihilihilaMtahayavarathaDehiM ourt uDaNaresareNa vIreM vijayAuru dhAieNa pupphayaMtaviraiya dhuyadhavaladhayAvalisaMdaNehiM / haNuhaNu bhaNata sahabhaDeMhi / paNa viyadhaNuguNasaMdhiyasareNa / aridamaNeM duTThe dAieNa / dhattA--kusumauru Niruddhau jamamuhe chuddhau NaravarakoM tarhi ghaTTiyau~ / harahimakaNakaMtihiM mayagaladatirhi pellivi ko paloTTiyau // 7 // 8 The princess is alarmed at the danger to the life of her father. Her husband prepares to meet the situation. duvaI - tA bhIeNa teNa sirivammeM diNNaM riuhe kaMcaNaM / bhAu hiy aNu chatu chaMDiu jAhi ma Dehahi paTTaNaM // u tAI tAsu suvahe thiyAI bhaNai mArami jai surahaM saraNu iya pisuNiu NisuNiu bAliyAe pipalayAsaMkirai ruvai jAma taiM bhaNiu bhaddi bhaNu ruvahi kAI duhamailiyamuhamayalaMchaNAe dAIje bhaMDaNe bhamiyaturae piyavayarNe dANeM govasaMtu tahiM avasari jhatti parAieNa kuddha dIsahitaMvaNayaNu uddhukesaru sI va karAlu yahi kiM dAija caMDa sajaNakhayabhaya asahaMtiyAhe 11 AD guruyA. 12 AB gaura. 13 Narakara kuMtihiM ghaDiyau 14 D koha 8. 1 AB rahahi. 2 CE muipahi. 3 ABCD dukka. 4 CE piu. 7 E to. 8 E dAijae bhaMDANe. 9 E uTTiura. 10 ABD uddhava 13 C Aiu. 14 E vairi. [4.7.11 42 khalu NAyaors piyajaMpiyAI / paisarahi to vi tuha dukkuM maraNu / kayalIkaMdalasomAliyAe / varairttasahoyaru pattu tAma / bhaNu hiyaullaI dukkhAI jAI / tA~ boliu ummaNadummaNAe / mahu jaNu haNevva aju parae / tA kuiDa vIru riukulakaryatu / guru bhAru pucchiu bhAieNa / DasiyAharu phuriuTThauMDavayaNu / taM NisuNivi paDijaMpiyau vAlu / sAsurayaho AyeM vericaM / NAloyahi vappa ruyaMtiyAhe / 15 5 10 15 5 E saMkara. 6 E varayata. 11 E NAiNNahi. 12 C kaM.

Page #112
5 4. 10. 5.] NAyakumAracariu ghattA-NiyakaMtahe NettaI NaM sayavattaI osaajllvsittii| hauM jAivi bhaMDami bhaDasiri khaMDami raMDami riuhe klttii||8|| 9 Ambassy of peace and the insolence of the enemy. duvaI-tA bhaNiyaM bhaDeNa tuha jayajasu sasiyarapasaru mahuraNaM / maI kiMkare gharammi saMte vi hu kiM tuhuM dharahi paharaNaM // tA teNa bhaNiu dIhAu hohi mokalio si varavIra jAhi / raNaraMgi jiNejasu riusayAI paNaveppiNu gau nniyphupyaaii| aridamaNu gaMpi te bhaNiu ema tuhu~ patthive rUsahi kahasu kema / sirivammeM hau~ paTTaviu dUu riu jaMpai khlsirsuulbhuuu| gahieNa daviNapabbhArapaNa sIse sirivammaho keraeNa / viSphuriyarayaNakuMDaladhareNa apaNAmeM khNddiytuhsirenn| maru kavaNu dUu kira kavaNu rAu savvahaM pADami jamadaMDaghAu / NIsArahu mArahu pisuNu dhiTTa sarasuttiyAru pAvi? duttuN| taM NisuANavi Naru daTThoTTharu? NaM kaMsamahAhave deu vich| khudde sahUM kiM piyajaMpieNa sattacciheM kiM citte dhienn| ghattA-duvvayaNANavAyahiM paharaNapAyahiM pasamijai khalu vaDDiyau / iya bhaNivi sadappe bhuyamAhappe vAraNakhaMbhu nniyddddiyu|| 10 The battle. duvaI-NaM pajaliu palayakAlANalu saMgari tosiycchro| ___NaM dhuyakesarohu paMcANaNu NaM khydinnsnnicchro|| uddhavaMtu bahumaccharo bhaDo hatthikhaMbhahattho mhaabhddo| caraNacAracAliyadharAyalo dhAio bhuyaatuliymyglo| tA kayaM tehi teNa dAruNaM priylNtvnnruhirsaarunnN| 10 15 9.1 D kiMkaravarammi. 2 E aridavaNu. 3 E rUsahi patthiva. 4 E siri. 5C pisuNa. 6 . pAviThTha. ___ C omits this foot. 8 AB sadi. 9 A vAyahiM; E ghAyahiM. 10. 1 ABD khayadiNamaNisaNiccharo. 2 B uddhavaMsu. 3 E cAla.

Page #113
10 pupphayaMtaviraiyau [4. 10.0maliyadaliyapaDikhaliyasaMdaNaM NiviDagayaghaDAvIDhamaddaNaM / suhaDagoMdaluhAmakalayalaM ghAraNIyaluliyaMtacuMbhalaM / rattamattaveyAlaviMbhalaM phuDiyapaDiyapahuMpaDahamaddalaM / garuyapaharabharadamiyaduimaM duggamaM vasAvArikaddamaM / vivihajANajapANabhaMjaNaM tiyasakAmiNIcittaraMjaNaM / miliyaghuliyadasadisivihaMgayaM cuNNacuNNacUriyaturaMgayaM / NivaDiyAharaNarayaNabhAsuraM gynnmNddlaagysuraasurN| mahiNihitaisiyachattacAmaraM tuNddmuNddbheruNddbhaamirN| vairimANiNIhiyayajUraNaM uddhbddhclciNdhluurnnN| rakkhasImaNANaMdapUraNaM visamavIramusumUraNaM raNaM / ghattA-karikhaMbhavihatthau haNaNasamatthau paharai vAlasahoyaru / NaM tuliyagayAsaNi bhaDacUDAmANi kuruvAla bhamai vioyaru // 10 // 11 Aridamana is captured and handed over to Srivarma by the younger brother. duvaI-tA seNNaM disAsu vigayaM sabhayaM vilulaMtakotalaM / NaM tiyasiMdaviMdakaMdAvaNe rAvaNe kuddhe surabalaM // aridamaNu padhAyau sAhimANu haNu haNu bhaNaMtu kaDivi kivANu / tA gaNiyAsuMdarimaNahareNa jayasirihareNa pasariyakaraNa / Na kammeM jIu sadosa~bhariu rasavAieNa rasu jema dhariu / baddhau NaM kaiNA kavvabhAu Niu gharaho guddraayaahiraau| ariNaravahukarakaMkaNahareNa dakkhAliu sasuraho suMdareNa / kiNNarakaravINAgIyaNAma olaggai paI dAijju maam| tA teNa paloiMu bAhusIse hauM evahiM mahimaMDali mahIsu / paI jehau jasu ghare sayaNarayaNu AsaMkai iMdu vi shsnnynnu| 10 evaM hiM mahu jagi paDimallu Natthi bhaDakAladUu gygNdhhtthi| tuhu~ ekku ji asahAyaho sahAu puNu Navivi bhAuNA diTu bhaau| 4 C guMdalu0 5 E NIta. 6 E kuDiya. 7 E paDa. 8 E Nihatta. 9 A jUrayaM. 11. 1C kuMtalaM. 2 ABD riubalaM. 3 E aridavaNu. 4 E kaDDiya. 5 E Niya, 6 ABCE sadosu. UC gIyamANu; D gIyamANa. 8 AE dAija. 9 E paloyau. 10 CD bAhubhIsu. 11 C emahiM. 12 C ikka. - 44 -

Page #114
NAyakumAracariu dhattA - aNNAhaM diNi jiTTe disaiheM pucchiu bhAu kaNiTThara / tuhuM 4. 13. 2.] huM ghiriNie NaM kairi kariNie iha Nivasahi saMtuTTau // 11 // 12 Vyala goes to Kanakapura and loses his third eye at the sight of Nagakumara. duvaI - hauM jAhImi Navara NarasuMdara kaiNayauraM gharujalaM / NAyakumAra vIraguNagAyaNaMgaNa saMgIya maMgalaM // cAeNa jeNa daNaMtu vihiu varaMtu khaggu bhuatu NANu sohaggu vi vaNijai guNIhiM jorU aNNu ji vihiviveu so gaMpi NihAlami rAyauttu mahi viharamANu kaNayauru pattu jaNu joyai jaMpara cojju karai u visaharu kaMkaNu Nau balahu kari caraNaguTTe coyamANu diu visamacche paMcavANu osArivi mayamattau mayaMgu avaloyaNeNa saMjaNiya tuTThi dhattA - taiyacchi paNaTTau loyahiM diTTau bhaNiu mayaNu joyaMtaho / hu~ tija loyaNu cojjukkoyaNu pattau pAsi kayaMtahI // 12 // jasu jeNa disAkarikuMbhi Nihiu / jasu ra summaI jagi pahANu / kAmiNiyANaMtu sukAmiNIhiM / jo saMpai bhaNNai kAmaeu / iya pucchivi gau sahasA tiNettu / joyau jageNa sayavattvantu / Na kavAlu dharai Na tisUlu dharai / avaINDa tiNayaNu Nayari ruddu 1 tahiM avasare piupure paisamANu / jaNu u pahiu Na muyai ThANu / ru paNa calliu aNaMgu / tahiM dohimi hUI ika diTTi / 13 Recollecting the prophesy of the sage he took up service with Nagakumara. duvaI- I-tA NiyaNayaNajuyalu karajuyaleM DhaMkivi teNa joIyaM / puravaru suraharehiM sohaMtu mahaMtu vi NAvalAIyaM // 13 ABCD bhAi 14 ABD vaNakariNae. 12. 1 rayaNauraM. 2 E kumAruvIru. 3D gAyaNu. 4 ]] vairatu. 5 E 7 D kaMThi. 8 E atrayaNNau 9 AB caraNaMguTTaheM, E caraNaMguTThahiM. 10 CE tuha. 13 1 ABCD joiu or joio. 2 E suhaharoha. 3 ABCD loiu or loio. 45 ---- bhuvaNatta. 6 5 IO 15 E sayavattu.

Page #115
bhAlayalaNayaNasaMghArayAru gayaidappai karikaradIhabAhu kumareNa bhaNiu NaTThAsaNilu paMthaho NosariyaDa NieNvi gAu kari dharami Navara viNibaddhaNehu tAdukku suhaDa NayaviNayasaMgu savvaMgu Naviu paramesarAsu loyaNaNAseNa viyANio si e ehi bappa caDa gayavariMdi saMbhAsiu tosiu sAhimANu pupphayaMta viraiyau ghattA - NiuM suMdaru Niyapuru pahu aMteuru jahiM paDDu kAmAuru / acchara dAu visasihisamANu jai ajju Na hammai maccharillu tA pesiyAI paricattabhayaI uddhAiyAI DasiyAharAI jayavaipute diTThAI tAI rANi dANi mANi pAliyachaleNa gharu paisarAMti e kAsu bhinca tA kahiu teNa paDivakkhadAsa taM ANivi paDibhaDaNisuMbhu saMpattasuharDa abbhiDai suhaDa bhiDaNa visajiu kalimalavajiu thiu duvAri NaM girivaru // 13 // 14 Warriors of Sridhara, sent to kill Nagakumara, are challenged at the door by Vyala. duvaI - tA kahiyaM careNa bho sirihara lahu paTTavahi kiMkarA / je laggaMti daMtidaMtaggahiM je paraNarakhayaMkarA // iku jiraimaMdira kIlamANu / to pacchai dekhAi dukkhasallu / pakkalapAikkaiiM paMcasayaI / AvaMtaI asivarapharakarAI / accaMtakovabhAvagayAI / pucchiu paDihAru mahAbaleNa / dIsaMti sUra saMgari daicca / haNu haNu baMdhavajaNapUriyAsa | ummUliu teNa gadaikhaMbhu | saMbhe jaNiu gheNahaNaNaNiviDu / ciMti saMjamadharavayaNu cAru / jayakAriu jAyaviNiyayaNAhu / parabalabalaharu Naravaru Navallu / amhArisu ko vi mahANubhAu / NisuNami kiM bollara dhIru ehu / kuMjarapayaNahapaDibiMbiyaMgu / bhaNiu tuhuM pahu hauM tujjha dAsu / tA bhai mAru mahu baMdhu hosa / kaNNANilagholirabhamaraviMdi / karivavilaggu NaM uyae bhANu / 46 [ 4. 13. 3 - 5 4 CE sAru. 5 C kaMdappe. 6 C kArami. 7 E Niyavi 8 D vilaggu 9 ABDE niya. 14.1 E dAyau 2 AB varavatta; C varacatta. 3 C pAikahaM; E pAyakkahiM. 4 E bhAvaMtayAI. 5E gayaMda. 6 AsuhaDa. 7E dANahaNa. 10 5 to

Page #116
4. 15. 15.] NAyakumAracarita ghattA-Alaggai vaggai raMgai Niggai paharai vArai thaMbhai / veDhiu caupAsahiM bhaDahiM sarosahiM jayavaiputtu viyaMbhai // 14 // 15 Vyala kills all the warriors. Nagakumara is advised by his father to leave the country in order to avoid a fratricidal war. He obeys and goes to Mathura with his retinue. duvaI-pellai dalaI mailai ullalai mahANaru ghAyaveviyaM / kaDDai dharai sarai paccArai cUrivi harai jIviyaM // riukiMkarAI khaMbhe hayAI aMgAI disAvali NaM kayAI / khaggaiM paDikhaDiyaI khaNakhaNaMti kuMtaI bhajaMtaI kasamasaMti / aMtaI NiggaMtaI calacalaMti lohiyaI jharaMtaI salasalaMti / cammaiM laMbaMtaI lalalalaMti haDDaI moDataI kddyaaNti| ruMDaI dhAvaMtaI daDayaDaMti muMDaI NivaDaMtaI huNkrNti| DAiNiveliI kilakilaMti iya riukiMkara haya sayala jAma NIsariyau NAyakumAra tAma / saMjAyau kolAhalu gahIru raNu jittau paNaviu pahuhe vIru / 10 jA rUsivi vairihe uvari caliu~ tA maMti NayaMdharu tahiM ji miliu| te bhaNiu kAmu tuha kahahi tAu mAhimaMDali hosahi tuhu~ ji raau| kulakalaheM kahiM NIsarivi jAhi hakkAriu purNaravi kahimi ehi / tA kumare rakkhiya guruhu~ chAya AvaMti NivAriya NiyayamAya / ghattA-sahu~ teNa savAle bhicce vAle sahu~ seNNe rNjiysure| jAivi thiu vammahu paraNaradummahu puSphayaMtu mahurAure // 15 // 15 iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaMkie mahAkapuSpharyatavirahae mahAkagve vAlavIralaMbho NAma cauttho pariccheu smtto| // saMdhi // 4 // 8CE ruMbhai. 15. 1E dalamalai. 2 B milai. 3 CE paDikhaliyaiM. 4C calavalaMti. 5 E kaMDaI. 6 ABE vetAlaI. 7 E caDiu, 8 E bhaNiu. 9C puNa.

Page #117
Nagakamara's camp outside Mathura. His visit to the town causes a thrill among the courtezans, one of whom. Devadatta makes bold to invite him. tA mahurahe bAhira thiu simiru sohaMtu paMvavaNNehi Niru / paDamaMDavadUsasamagdhaviu NaM dharaNihe maMDaNu Nimmaviu // dhruvakaM // phaladalajalataNakaTThasamaggaeM mahiyale NIrue hyuvsgge| vAle seNANAhe thaviyara pariyaNu Niravasesu saMthaviyau / sahuM kaDaulle thakkau sAhaNu puru joyahuM vammahu supsaahnnu| gau siMdhuravarakhaMdhArUDhau kaivayakiMkarajasaparirUDhau / vesAvADeiM jhatti paiTThau mayarakeu puravesahiM ditttthu| kA vi vesa citai gayasuNNA e thaNa eyaho NahahiM Na bhiNNA / kA vi vesa ciMtai kiM vaDiya NIlAlaya e eNa Na kaDDiya / kA vi vesa ciMtai kiM hAreM kaMThu Na chiNNau eNa kumaare| kA vi vesa aharaggu samappar3a jhijai khijai tappai kNpi| kA vi vesa raisalile siMciya vevai valai ghulai romNciy| ghattA-tA vINAkalagvabhAsiNie devadattae raayvilaasinnie| hiyaullae kAmadeu Thaviu kayapaMjalihatthe viNNaviu // 1 // 2 Nagakumara accepts her hospitality. He learns from her about the confinement of the princess of Kanyakubja by the ruler of Mathura, paramesara kAruNNu viyappahi jiha maNu tiha gharapaMgaNu cappahi / taM NisuNivi uvayariyau tettahe taM tahe ramANahe maMdira jettahe / 1. 1 CE phalajalatiNakaNakaTTamamaggae. 2 AB vADau; E vADae. 2. 1 CNiyacchahi. 2 E paMguNa. |

Page #118
6. 3. 8.] NAyakumAracarita AsaNu diNNu NisaNNau rayaNihiM Nivattiya majaNabhUsaNavihi / bhoyaNu bhuttau mattAjuttau sarasu keiMdaM kavvu va uttau / kAmeM kAmiNi bhaNiya haseppiNu jAmi muddhi sesu bhmeppinnu| 5 aja vi maI joevvau puravaru tA varavesae diNNau uttaru / mo jAesahi rAyaduvAraho duTThaho duvvayaNaho ducAraho / mA NivaDesahi asivaratoryae to taruNeNa vuttu piyvaaye| bhahi Na jAmi kahahi kiM kAraNu karai rAu paravIraviyAraNu / NayaNavayaNaNijiyamayacaMdae bhaNiyau gaNiyae maNu aannNdee| 10 kaNNAujahe Nayarihe rANau viNayapAluM NAmeNa pahANau / viNayamaI tti ghariNi rajesari tAhe dhIya Niruvama gbbhesri| sIlavaI tti sIhapurarAyaho harivammaho jylcchishaayho| dinahu~ jati jati pahu"rubhivi kiMkaralakkhaI samari NisuMbhivi / pattA-mahurAuriNAhe hittiyae maMdhAyaNarAhivaputtiyae / 15 baMdIhare kaMTayavaichaie acchaMtie tAe mahAsaie // 2 // 3 Nagaku mara promises her informant not to go there to imperil his life, but he goes straight to the confined princess, being implored by whom, he attempts to rescue her. parauvayAri vIru balavaMtau / tumhArisu mANusu AvaMtau / pekkhivi pukkaraMti NauM thakkai taM mellavahuM Na sakku vi sakkaha / tA aliyau ji pavuttau uttara ko taM tarai jalahijalu duttaru / ko paDikhalai samari jamakaraNa ko rakkhai balavaMtahaM saraNaiM / kiM mahu puravareNa diTTeNa vi kiM rAeNa eNa duTTeNa vi| purabAhire NiruddharavibhAsaho hauM jAeMsami dUsAvAsaho / ema bhaNeppiNu gau maivaMtau kaNNAkArAgArau pttu| diTThau kaNNae kuvalayamaMDaNu NaM chaNadiNi uiyau mylNchnnu| 3 E kayadeM. 4 E joivvau. 5 AB jAhi mA ehi. 6 E toDai. 7 C to. 8 C paravIya.. 9 E ANadie. 10 C viNayavAlu. 11 Emaya tti. 12 Cvaya tti. 13 ABD dijai; E dijaho. 14 ABD rudhivi. 15E muddhAhi. 16 Edegcchiyae. 3. 1C dhIru. 2 E Navi. 3 AB Nibaddha. 4 AB jAemi. nAgakumAra....7

Page #119
10 pupphayaMtaviraiyau [5. 3.9bhaNiu tAi bho NarapaMcANaNa bho jayalacchivilAsiNimANaNa / bho bho saraNAgayapavipaMjara dukkharukkhacUraNadisikuMjara / dIsahi ko vi kulINu mahApahu pheDahi mahu baMdihe baMdiggahu / ghattA-tA kumare kiMkaravara bhaNiya kaDDahu balivaMDa suloyaNiya / sasa paha mahArI jo dharai so iMdu vi samaraMgaNe marada // 3 // Conflict between the forces of Durvachana, the king regent of Mathura, and those of Nagakumara. tA NiTurakara bhiuddibhyNkr| vairikhayaMkara nniyvisNkr| jhasamuMggarakara dhAiya nnrvr| parajayasirihara mayaNaho kiNkreN| iyara vi aMtare thiya etthNtre| duvvayaNubbhaDa suhaDa mahAbhaDa / jayasirihAraNe knnnnaakaarnne| jAyau bhaMDaNu krsiraikhNddnnu| uyaraviyAraNu phrnnvaarnnu| asi khaNakhaNarava haNarava rurv| mayagalapelaNu lohiyrellnnu| rahavarakhaMcaNu kesaaluNcnnu| pADiyadhayavaDu suuddiyhythddu| churiyAyaDaNu mcchrghnnghnnu| Niru NibhiJcihiM jujjhivi bhinycihiN| kaDDiya suMdari NaM survrsri| sayarANaMdahiM kulaNahacaMdahiM / duvvayaNullau / 5 C dIsai. 6 E kuvareM. 4. 1 : moggara. 2 ABC omit this line. 3 B siri. 4 A cAraNu. 5 ravarava. 6 VCD siri. etahiM bhallau maDaNu. -- 50 - |

Page #120
20 5. 5. 10.] NAyakumAracariu kaNNAluddhau jamu jiha kuddh| lahu saNNaddhau pvilNbiydhu| payacoiyagaDa jhatti smaagu| ghattA-hayagayakharakarahArohaNaiM tilokckksNkhohnnii| AlaggaiM gahiyapasAhaNaI duvvayaNamayaNaNivasAhaNaI // 4 // Vyala's appearance on the scene of fight and Durvachana's submission to him. khaggehi chidaMti sillehiM bhidNti| bANehiM vidhati pharaehiM ruMdhati / pAsehiM badhaMti daMDehi cuurti| sUlahiM hU~laMti duraehiM piilNti| paDiMti moDaMti loTTati ghottttti| rosAvauNNAI jujhaMti sennnnaaii| tA bhAsiyaM tassa vIrassa vaalss| keNAvi puriseNa kysurynnhrisenn| taruNINimittaNa hnnnnikkcittenn| duvvayaNaNAmeNa rAmAhirAmeNa / ruddho tuhaM sAmi maayNggyNgaami| taM suNivi vipphurita roseNa aituriu| NIlairikaricaDiu aiUNa taho bhiddiu| piyavammauttassa rnnbhaarjuttss| ghattA-Niyapahu pekkhivi bhayatharahariu~ bhaDu karivarakhaMdhaho oyri| jAevi vAlaho payajueM paDiu pabhaNai haDaM jaDu daiveM NaDiu // 5 // 10 16 8 5 Nahu. 5. 1 : sellIhaM. 2 E vadhaMti. 3 BCD vidhaMti. 4 C kUlati. 5 C pAMDaMti. 6 E phADaMti. 70 ghuTTati. 8 C sukaya; E suNaya. 9 C gai. 10 : tharahariyara. 11 / uyariyau 12 / juya.

Page #121
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [6. 6. 1 Durvachana implores forgiveness of Nagakumara. The princess of Kanyakubja is sent with due honour to her father. khama kari paramesara kulabhUsaNa devadeva dujnnkyduusnn| kavaNu kumAru ehu kahiM Ayau nniruvmlkkhnnlkkhiykaayu| bhAsaI mahurAhiu jage sArara Na vijANahi tuhuM sAmi mahArau / puttu jayaMdhararAyaho kerau mANiya phennimnnikirnnukkeru| bhaNai maMti jo tumhahaM rANau so amhahaM guruguruhu~ samANau / kuMDalamaMDiyagaMDayalullara .khamau leu mahu sirkmlullu| jaM jANai taM so vi aNu?u chuDa chuDu kema vi maccharu Ni?u / taM NisuNivi vAle Niu tettaheM acchai bhaDacUDAmaNi jetthe| bhaNai suhaDu bho patthivasArA mahura mahArI Nayari bhddaaraa| eha maMti merau kiM kijau bhaNasu disAbali anju ji dijuN| . 10 kahiu asesu vi avaru vi vaiyaru tA saMtuTu suTu ramaNIsaru / ___ ghattA-paDivaNNI Niyasasa gauraviya sahu~ bahuparivAre paTTaviya / komalataNu Nijiyalaliyalaya sA tAyaho kerau Nayaru gaya // 6 // Nagakumara sees the lute masters and learns from them about Tribhuvanarati, the Kashmir princess who would marry only him who could vanquish her in lute-playing. acchaha mahurahiM puNNamaNorahe bhamaru va mANiyamAlaisorahu / NaMdaNavANa kalaMte saMte keyaikusumavAsu gennhNteN| puNNAyai puNNAI va liMteM pANipaumu paumovari dite| diTTaI jANiyageyaviyAraha paMcasayaI vrviinnaayaarhN| tohaM pamuhu tahiM ikka Niyacchiu kumare rAyauttu aaucchiu| 6. 1 A bhAsiu. 2 C phaNa. 3 B lou. 4 C je. 5 D suhaDa. 6 C eu 7 CE kijai. 8 CE dijai. 9 / raNIsaru, 7. 1E degrahe. 2 MSS puNNAra. 3 BD leteM. 4 E degyArahaM. 5 NAha. -- 52 -

Page #122
6. 8. 16.] NAyakumAracariu kiM phalu diTTau vINAbhAse bhAsiu jaalNdhrraaeseN| kittidhavalu NAmeM kassIraeM dese pasiddhaNayare kssiireN| rAu NaMdi NaMdavai kisoyari nAsu devi NAvai mNdoyri| suya tihuyaNarai kiM vaNijai taM vaNNaMtu viraMci vi jhijai / sA vINApavINa suhayArI NaM vAIsari prmbhddaarii| pattA-jo Nivasuyahi vi dihi jaNai AlAvaNiyahaM suMdari jinnNii| NiyaNayaNohAmiyasisuhariNa sA piyayama hosai taho ghariNi // 7 // 10 5 Nagakumara visits Kashmir and becomes the guest of king Nanda. ujalachaNatArAvaimuhiyaeM NayaNANaMdae gaMdaho duhiyeN| hauM vINAe jiNeppiNu ghalliu evahi puNu sikkhaDe sNclliu| piya pariNesami kAle jaMteM nA sammANiu kinnnnrikteN| gau vINAguru kahiM vi saicchae vAlu pabolliu pahuNA pacchae / diNNu raja puNaravi dubvayaNaho nosiyposiypriynnsynnho| sahuM dohiM mi gehiNihiM turaMgeM sahuM vIreNa teNa maayNgeN| gau jhasaciMdhu Navara kassIraho kssiiryprimiliysmiirho| kassIrau paTTaNu saMpAi traamrchttbhiccrhraai| NaMdu rAu savaDaMmuhaM Aiu~ NArihe pemmajarullau laai| kA vi kaMta jhUravai ducittI kA vi aNaMgapaloyaNe rttii| pAeM paDai mUDha jAmAyaho dhoyaha pAya ghaeM gharu aayho| ghivai tellu pANiu maNNeppiNu kuTuM dei chuDu dAru bhnneppinnu| aiaNNamaNa DiMbhu ciMteppiNu gaya majjArayapillau leppinnuN| dhUvaI khIru kA vi jaluM maMthai kA vi asuttau mAlau guMthai / Dhoyai suhayaho suhaI jaNerI bhAsai hauMpiya dAsi tuhaarii| __10 15 6 E 'raiM. 7 E desi pasiddhi Nayari; C pasiddhe. 8 C maMdovari. 9 / suhiyArI. 10 E suyahe. 11 CAlAvaNiyae; D degNiyA 12 E jiNiyai. 13 C piyatama. -- 8. 1E degyaiM. 2 A kiNNara'. 3 5 degyau, 4 / NArihi pommajalullau. 5 ) dhoiya; - dhoei, 6 D kaTTha. 7 A B lippiNu. 8E dhovai. 9 C jala. 10E mAlai. . |

Page #123
[5. 8. 18 pupphayaMtaviraiyau ghattA-gau maMdiru majaNamaMDaNaiM raIyaI maanninnimnnkhNddnnii| uvaThaviyaI bhoyaNabhUsaNaiM devaMgaI vatthaI nnivsnniN||8|| Love springs at first sight. aNNahiM diNi IsIsi hasaMte pucchiu NaMdu mnnohrikNteN| puravare vINa ko vi kiM jANai kahai NarAhiu sottaI pINai / putti mahArI uvvasi mINai. vINAvaju cAru priyaanni| jAmahiM AlAvaNi AlAyai tAmahiM jiNamuNihiM vi maNu rAvai / tA dakkhAliu muddhahe Naravaru NaM kAmeM dhaNu guNasaMdhiyasaru / piyavirahe maNu dukkhai dukkhai suTu muhullau sukkai sukki| aMgu aNaMgeM tappai tappai dasaNe raijalu chippai chippi| gacchaMtihe gai guppai guppaTa vallahaguNakaha jaMpai jaMpai aNNakahaMtare kuppai kuppi| piya suMdari NaM jIve mukkI paravasa taMtIvajau cukkii| puNu kAmeNa vINa avaloiya kAmiNi jiha guNeNa sNjoiy| ghattA-juyarAeM taMtihiM diNNu karu vINAsaru NAvai kusumasaru / suisusire hiyai paiTTa kiha tihuyaNarai ghummivi paDiya jiha // 9 // 10 10 The marriage. Nagakumara learns from a merchant about some marvels in the Ramyaka forest and starts for the place. vihio suyaNAMNaM ucchAho duNhaM puraNAheNa vivaaho| ahiNavamuggamaNoharavayaNA bahulAyaNNA diNNA kaNNA / NAyakumAraho saMge laggA ajjhAsA icchiysNsggaa| kiNNaridevimaNohariyAo NiyaputtIo jiha dhriyaao| vAlassa ya raiyaM sammANaM mayaraddhayapaDivattisamANaM / / 11 ABC sajaNadeg 12 C ghaiyaI. 9. 1 jAvahiM AlAvahiM. 2 ABD tAvahiM. 3 E guNu. 4 E aNaMgaI. 5 E gacchaMtihiM gaya. 6 E kiha. 7 CE mayaNasaru. 8 E tihuvaNarai. 10 1 D suya gANaMdaucchAho. * BCE muddha.

Page #124
5. 11. 3.] tANaM bhuMjiyabhoyasuhANaM bahudhaNaitto vaNivarautto vidduravirAmaM dAu hemaM uio ruMdo NaM chaNaiMdo mahuraM guNiNA jalaharajhuNiNA itthu pure NavaNIlArAme visAmo tuha pAyacchAe pahurAe thakko vaNio koUhalayaM kiM te diTTha ramyagaNe asthi tisiMgo tassa tale halliyaraMbhavaNaM savvasuvaNNamayaM maNisiharaM cojeM tassa kavADaM diNNaM accheI DhaMkiyayaM NattAhaM avaro dhariyasarAsaNavANo NAyakumAracari pattau diTThI vaNamaMDiyarasa kaddamaduggamaruMjiyamahuyara hariNahadaliyakuMbhikuMbhatthala NaMdAvAse NivasaMtANaM / bhavaNaM patto sAyaradatto / saMsiyaradhAmaM motiyadAmaM / jaNiyANaMdo diTTho do / DhoiyamaNiNA bhaNiyaM vaNiNA / koilakalaravavilasiyakAme / apusiyaNayaNacaiyaMsuapiccaM dhattA-tA kuMjaralIlAgAmiNihiM sahuM seNNeM sahuM NiyakAmiNihiM / sahuM mittaiM mANiNimaNamahaNu gau vammahu~ taM girivaragahaNu // 10 // khaMDiyaMcorajArajAyAe / asiM raivaINA bhaNio / tA vaiseNa visiddhaM sihaM / siharItuMgo chittapayaMgo / bhUtilayaM vimalaM jiNabhavaNaM / NavavAsarayarakararAsiharaM / . iMdassa vikuliseNa Na bhiNNaM / araiyajiNamuhadaMsaNalAhaM / samaro morapiMcha~parihANo / aNNAyaM Niva ghosai NitryaM / 55 11 He sees the Jina temple the doors of which were shut for ages but which gave way at his touch. He then sees the Bhilla who was pining in the separation from his wife and was crying for help. gayarayaMhayacuyaMNavacaMdaNarasa / phalihasilAyalasaMThiyasuravara / viluliyaratta littamuttAhala / 10 15 3 E sisiyara. 4 C deg kuNiNA. 5 AB NivasAme, 6 C raMjiya; ABD raMDiya. 7 C aNNisiM; E aNNerse. 8 C ravayaNA. 9 E tisaMgo. 10 C cujaM. 11 E acchaya. 12 C picchi. 13 C suaMbu; E cuaMbu vapicaM. 14 E vammaho. 11. 1 E raha. 2 E cua. 20

Page #125
10 puSphayaMtaviraiyau [6. 11. 4ehI kANaNamahi joyaMteM viTThau jiNavarabhavaNu bhmNte| bahusaMciyakkiyarayasADaI karaphaMseNa gayAI kavADaI / diTThau caMdappahapaDibiMbau NaM sasibiMbau jasaNiuruMbau / jahiM jahiM dIsai tahiM tahiM caMgau paNNAsuttaradhaNusayatuMgau / ahisiMciu taM pujiu baMdiu appANau Niru garahiu Nidiu / ho kiM sagge khayasaMsagge kiM sohagge puNaravi bhggeN| kiM heM vadriyasiviNeheM kiM dehe jiiviysNdeheN| Dajheu cattasAru saMsArau mahu caMdappaDa saraNu bhaDArau / puNu vINAvaje siyaseviu NaJcaviyau tiNi vi mahaMeghiu / lIlAkamalaNihiyavahusAMseM NiggaMteNa teNa juviiseN| ghattA-tA diTTha puliMdau dINamaNu sabarIvioyasihidaDDataNu / paritAyahu~ paritAyahu~ bhaNai NisuNaMtahaM kAruNNau jaNai // 11 // 15 12 Nagakumara visits the habitation, in Patala, of the demon who had carried away the Bhilla's wife. so pucchiu kiNNaribhattAreM bhaNu kiM vaNu bahiriu pukaareN| cavaha cilAu patthu bhAbhAsuru kAlaguhaMte vasai bhiimaasuru| saralakamaladaladIharaNetI teNa mahArI paNaiNi hittii| dINuddharaNu bhaDArA bhAvahi jai sakahi to lahu devAvahi / tA taM vaNayaravayaNu paDicchiu bhoyaNu taho vaNayaraho payacchiu / saI bhuttau bhuttuttarakAlae. sahuM vAle paisarivi pyaale| pAyAliM dANavabhavaNullau diTTa adiTTapuncha aibhallau / paMcavaNNadhayavaDahiM pasAhiu motiyakaNaraMgAvalisohiu / 3 Ddeg biMbiu. 4 Edeg sottara. 5 E ijjhiu. 60 vini vi Niyadeviu; E tiNNi vi Niyadeviu. 7 C kIlA. 8 E samarI, 9 Edeg ho. 12. 1C itthu. 2 : hattI. 3 E teM. 4 A BC vAliM. 5 E payasarivi. 6 DE pAyAle. ___ E dANuva. 8 BD aiTTha; C aiTTa. 9 C muttiyakaraNaMgAvali. |

Page #126
5. 13. 11.] NavakappadumapallavatoraNu kaTTaghaDiu NaM jIveM mukkau gaya biNi vi jaNa vIra mahAiya vIru NihAlivi Na kiu NivAraNu / thiu paDihAru bori tuhikkau / asuratthANu khaNeNa parAiya / ghattA - vammahadaMsaNe ukkaMThiyau sIhAsaNe asuru Na saMThiyau / surasamarasaha aNiTTiyau agdhaMjali kariva samuTTiyau // 12 // NAyakumAracari 13 The demon honours Nagakumara; the Bhilla's wife is restored to him and the prince acquires a sword, a couch, and many other gems. raNaviNu maNaharu NivasaNu / gyaNakaraMDaNAmu sejjAyalu / kusumasarapasara karikarakara / avahArahi pahu divveM citteM / taM 'pahu tumhAgamaNaho kAraNu / dehiM sameri samaraho suhakAriNi / bhillai avaloiya viryasaMte / arjeM vi rayaNaI tuhuM parirakkhahi / ya eyo Ayo dijasu / ghattA - taM tihuryaNarai kaNNArayaNu taM maMDalaggu taM maNisayaNu / maNaho ji huMti raharAiyaho jage puSkayaMtateyAhiyaho // 13 // diu Asa kiu saMbhAsaNu asivaru sUrahaM surahaM vi Nimmalu lai lai laliyalIla lalaNAvara rakkhayAI maI tujjhu Nimit jaM ki maI vaNarapiyahAraNu tA mayaNeNa bhaNiu maNahAriNi sA vi samapiya teNa turaMteM puNu pahu pabhaNai daNuya Nirikvahi agara vAho viu karejasu iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaM kie mahAkaipupphayaMtaviraie mahAkave kaNNAkaravAladivvasejAlaMbho NAma paMcamI pariccheDa samatto / // saMdhi // 5 // nAgakumAra....8. 10 A ghaDiM. 11 C vAre. 13. 1 C maNahara . 2 CE sUrahAsuraviNimmalu. 3 E kai 4 C maI kiu 5 ABD sabari. 6 C. E. vihasaMteM 6 E ajju vi. 8 E tihuvaNaraha 9 D rAyayaho; E rAhiyaho. 57 10 5 10

Page #127
VI Nagakumara visits the cave called Kanchana Guha'. NehaNibaMdhu NiuMjivi bhImAsuramaNu raMjivi / savaNahiyayaharu bollivi kAlaguhANaNu mellivi // dhruvakaM // NiggaMte jaMte viulavahe kesrikisorkyhrinnvhe| siriNAyakumAre pucchiyau accherayANilau Niyacchiyau / jai to tuhuM mahu saJcau kahahi uvayArihe kiM hiyavau rahahi / tA dUraMtare thAevi caviya savare kaMcaNaguha dakkhaviya / vAle sahu~ gau kaMpiyasihari tahiM jhatti paiTThau purisahari / maNirasaNAkiMkiNiNIsaNiya devaya NAmeNa sudaMsaNiya / gahiyaMgyavattesasaharamuhiya calliya rairamaNaho saMmuhiya / lahu anbhAgayapaDivatti kaiya Aghosai saI bho cattabhaya / Namititthaho laggivi NiuNamaiM maI rakkhiyAu vijaaulii| hu~u bhallau Ayau jaM Nivai bho bho suMdara tuhuM vimalamai / ghattA-tA pabhaNai mayaraddhau kahiM mahu vijau siddhau / Niravasesu surasArie bhaNu saMbaMdhu bhaDArie // 1 // Sudarsanadevi tells Nagakumara how Jitasatru, the son of Vidyadhara Vidyutprabha, acquired vidyas there. tA kahai sudaMsaNa mayapaure iha rayayamahIhare alayaure / vijappahu NAmeM khayaravai taho vimalA gehiNi haMsagai / 1. 1 D omits dhruvakaM. 2 C hariNi, 3 E aggha. 4 D vattu. 5 E gaya. 6 E NauNamai. __ E tuhUM.

Page #128
8. 3. 12.] NAyakumAracariu jiyasattu puMtu itthAiyau mahu keraI maNe smmaaiyu| etthatthae NamiNAhaho Naviu etthatthae maMtu teNa javiu / payaghayadahiduddhahi milliyau sauvIreM NIreM ulliyu| suddhoyaNu bhoyaNu ahilasiu mAsullau ruhirullau susiu / sAyAraha bAraha galiya teho Nimmacchara vacchara suNdrho| surasukkharu akkharu jhAiyau vijANiu ruMbau~ aaiyu| kiM kijai pesaNu deva bhaNu jA ghosai divvpurNdhignnu| tA tAsu jhatti suttaMtiyAM jagapUrahaM tUrahaM sadda suu| ghattAteNa saNiyaDi Niyacchiya AloyaNiya ppucchiy| __uTThiu bhuaNavimaddau kiM vAyau tUrayasaddau // 2 // 3 Jitasatru's panegyric of sage Suvrata. sA bhAsai jAyarayavvayaho uppaNNau kevalu sunvayaho / savisAyakasAyarAyaharaho parameTThihe nnmijinngnnhrho| tahiM jAyau vivihasurAgamaNu bhutuuraanninnaaybhriybhuannu| tA Niggau so gaiu joiyau kevali kevlsiriraaiyu| saMthuu paramesara tuhuM saraNu paiM bhiNNau iMdiyaNANavaraNu / rayajalavAhaho baiddhau varaNu viddhaMsivi ghalliu bhvmrnnu| paI eMtu NivAriu jamakaraNu paI paMcavihu vi Nijiu karaNu / paNa layau maNikaNayAharaNu paI Na kiyau Niyadehaho bhrnnu| paI maNNiya Nau Nivasiri taNu vi mANikku vi sarisau tuha taNu vi / tuhuM dujaNasayaNe samANamaNu tuhuM maMdaradhIru mahAsamaNu / 10 ghattA-tuhuM kayasAhupasaMsae jiNa bhUsiyau ahiMsae / suvvaya muNivarasArau tuhaM sodhamma bhaDArau // 3 // 2. 1Comits puttu. 2 E kerae; D kerau. 3 C vuddhahiM. 4 CE melliyau. 5 C laho. 6 A sura sukkharukkharujjhAiyau; B surarukkhasukkhakaru jhAiyau; DE sokkharu. 7 E rubiu. 8 C suttaMte suu; E sotatti. 9 E bhuvaNa. 3. 1 D jayaraviguNagaNaho. 2C bhuyaNu; E bhuvaNu. 3 C gau. 4 MSS. paramesaru. 5 ABD bahu uvayaraNu. 6 C iMtu. 7 E sayaNi. 8 ABD mahAsavaNu. 9 E sodhamma.

Page #129
4 Suvrata's lecture on the transitary nature of worldly acquisitions. khayakAlaho Ayaho kiM kuNai / chatte chAyau kiM uvayarai / camarANilu sAsANiluM dharai / kiM AuNibaMdhaNu Nau lhasai / vikiMkara vaivasakiMkarahaM / mahiharasamANa gaya~ghaDa ji gaya / kiM maNuryahaM laggara rajjagaMhu / rAyattaNu saMjhArAu jiha / u eMtu micchu dugge khaliu / ciMdhe khayaciMdhu Na DhaMkiyau | parivaDhai pasariyadahikaru / bhakkhi vaMkAvara muhakamalu / aNuhuMjiyalacchIsiva / ke ke paDiya Na raurave // 4 // aMteuru aMteuru haNai sAhu kato kiM kara u kehiM ma maraNadiNe uvaraha mu~hu rAyapaTTabaMdhe vasaI bhaNu kiM karata Nibhayakara haM kAle haraNa haya kiM Na haya Na rahehiM rahijjai jama~hu vahu hoivi jAivi sahasa tti kiha lihakkau Naru Niyabhayavasaghuliu pahavaMtu seyabeyaMkiyau asipANieNa gurupAvataru taho kerAu kaiDuyau dukkhaphalu pupphayaMta viraiyau ghattA-rajIkaMkhae gahiya Niva gaNahaNaharave 5. Jitasatru's renunciation and instruction to the Vidyas to await the advent of Nagakumara. paramesara dukkiu avaharami tA muNiNA jANiu caramataNu iMdiyasuhatarupallavarasiu sajjhAyasurNiyalaNirohiyau sujhANakhaMbhi baMdhivi dhariu kiM rajeM hauM jiNatau karami / taM daNNau bahuvihasIlaguNu / maNavAraNa te NAkusiu / pavayaNavayaNehiM saMbohiyau / muNimeTTai vajjiyaduccariu / 6.4 1. 5 10 4. 9 A uvvayarai; C uvvaraha. 2E kahami. 3 E sAsANiru 4 BD sahu. 5 E kAleNa eNa. 6 E ghaDiya. C jamaho. 8 E maNuvahaM. 9 ABD rAyagahu. 10 ABCD eu; E Nau haMtu. 11 E pahivaMtu. 12 C ciMdhiM. 13 kaDayau 14C rajjakaMkhae gahiNiva. 15 E NArayaraNahaNuhaNuravi. 7 5. 1E NAkusiu 2 E suNilaya. 3 C vayaNahaM. 60 5

Page #130
6. 6. 15. ] sahAve magge pariThaviu viSNANabhayavaradAiNiu paibhaNati raI jiNasAsaNae bhaNu bhaNu evahi kaho avayahuM sIseM guru pucchiu duriyaharu guru kahai viNAsiyamayaNamae dhattA - puttu jayaMdhararAyaho yahaM pesaNu desa parabhImayaru jAeM, risiNA maNi kapiyau AsAvasaNA dIharaNaharA bahupaNiyA kaMkAliNiyA saMsUliNiyA bhIsAvaNiyA viddAvaNiyA ummohaNiyA akkhohaNiyA ArohaNiyA riumAraNiyA mahidAraNiyA gAyakumAracariu bhaNu kiM Na pAu dhammai khavi / tahiM avasara Ayau joiNiu / tumha ahahaM Nau pesaNae / ANata tuha dAsiu karahuM eyahaM ko joggau paiMvaru Naru / fragI jiNavare bAvIsamae / hohI lacchisahAyaho / ahikumAru pahu hosaha // 5 // wv The Vidyas. vijjANiyaru | NijiyaariNA / mahu appiyau / payaDiyadasaNA | piMgalaciharA | bahuloyaNiyA / kAvAliNiyA / laMbirathaNiyA / saMtAvaNiyA / sammohaNiyA / saMkhohaNiyA / uttAraNiyA / saMbohaNiyA / NiddAraNiyA / pahacAraNiyA / 10 15 4 C susahAve. E supahAveM. 5 This line and the next are incomplete in C. 6 E *he. 7 AE pavaraNaru. 8 C Nivvue. - 5 6. 1 D bhImAyaru, 2 D jAyaM. 3 B kaMpiyau 4 C pinala 5 AB omit this, while CE read saisUliNiyA 6 AB ubbohaNiyA; E ornits this line 7E AkhohaniyA. 61 10

Page #131
jalatAraNiyA asithaMbhaNiyA balasuMbhaNiyA jamasaMkhaliyA mavibhaliyA 7. lIlAlaliyA dAdujaliyA savvosahiyA tAruNNaharI aMdhArayarI kovAruNiyA gahaNAsaNiyA yattA - suraNaravisaharapujjau devi guNasaMpuNa taM suNivi paryAbaMdhuru cavai acchaMtu tAma tuha girivivare saMgAmaraMgaparibhramaNapaDu bhaDa suMdari avaru vi acchariGa etthatthi kAlaveyAlaguha to tahiM ji paiDa caMDabhuu jiyasattu kerI daviNaNihi rayaNIyaru pucchivi layau vasu puSyaMtaviraiyau Nagakumara accepts the Vidyas but directs them to await his orders there. He then visits the cave called ' Kalavetalaguha', and acquires much wealth. He also sees the old bow of Jitasatru in the 'Demon hole '. saravAraNiyA / raryasaMbhaNiyA / khalaMDaMbhaNiyA / jAlAvaliyA / phaNimehaliyA / marucaMcaliyA | vijjuliyA / vIsAsuhiyA / bahuruvadharI / caMdakasarI / vaivAruNiyA | kahapesaNiyA / lai lai eyau vijau / tuha puNNeNa ji diNNau // 6 // 7 paraM diSNu paDicchiu mahaM vilai / jayamaMgalaravagaMbhIrayare / E rahadeg 9 E khalabhaMDANiyA. 12 Comits this. 13 CE guNavitthiNNau . 1 ABCE NisuNivi. 2 E payabaMghuru. 3 E hou. 62 [6. 0. 10 dejasu jaihuM Avai suhaDa / tA tA kumAraho vajariu / tarhi jAivi paisahi caMdamuha / veyA thuivayaNehiM thuGa / taho Dhoyau u paJcakkha vihi / NiyapuNNasuvaNNapavaNNakasu / 10 D mayaviMbhaNiyA; E mayabhiMbhaliyA. 20 25 5 11E ruya.

Page #132
8. 9. 1.] tarhi huMu suMdaru NIsariu kamakIlaai pahaNivi NaTTamau dhaNu diva puNairavi tarhi Thaviu paDiNiggaDa taM gau jiNabhavaNu NiyapiyasAhasarvibhiyamaIhiM AyaNiu vaiyaru gohINIhiM dhattA - ANaMdaMdhivakaMdau pahuNA vAhiiiMdau jahiM kANaNaM Naggohataru diTThau paramesaru kusumasaru AesapurisuM pariyANiyau taM diDu jayaMdharaNivata pucchiu kAmeM kiM Aiyau maMDaliu kahai NiyagottakauM varNamAlA bAlA mahu ghariNI tahe tuhuM varu joihiM bhAsiyau saMdarisiyasIhavagghamuhaho etthu je payaDiyaparipikkadale NAyakumAracari 9. 8 Nagakumara is visited by Vanaraja. ghattA - iya sahiNANeM jANiyau mahu bhiccayaNeM saMbhANiyau tarurakkhasavivaru paIsariu / mahidhittau DhaMDharu kaTTamau / jiha jiyasattu ciru Nimmaviu / sasimiru saMpattau gayagamaNu / kiNNarimaNaharitihuyaNaraihiM / saMcaliu pahu sahuM vAhiNihiM / hariNasiMgakhayakaMdau / pucchiu maggu puliMdau // 7 // huMta palaTTi sarvaru / AvAsiu saNarai jaNattiharu / bhiccahiM jAivi pariyANiyau / jhasakeu deu kiM so maNau / ko tuhuM vipaNa virAiyau / girisiharaNayare vaNarAu hauM / lacchImai suya NayaNahiM hariNi / paraM samaraho virahu viNAsiyau / ladvau vijau kaMcaNaguhaho / AveSpiNu thiu vaDataruhe tale / Asi risihiM vakkhANiyau / teNa bappa sammANiyau // 8 // 9 G Vanaraja entertains Nagakumara and marries his daughter Lakshmimati to him. paNavepaNu kAmiNikIlaNaho' Niu teNa kumAru NihelaNa ho' / 7 C gau taM. 8deg haiM. 9 C gohiNihiM. 4 CE hoMtau. 5 CE kIlaI 6 C puNu. 10 E gaMyadau. 8. 1 C hoMtau. 2 C samaru. 3 E simiru. 4 AE purisa 5 C parimANiyau; D pahu ANiyau; E parijANiyau. 6 C taNuu 7 C viNaeviNu rAiyau 8 C joyahiM. 9 E kaMcaNu vijjau guhaha . 10 E ji paripADiri pikadale. 1Edeg he. 63 10 - 15 5 10

Page #133
10 pupphayaMtavirahayau [ 0.9.2bahiM Nhaviu vilevaNu Dhoiyau devaMgu vatthu sNjoiyu| bhAharaNu sarIre vipphuraI mayaraddhau parahiyavau hrh| bhoyaNasaMcAru sasAlaNayaM viulaM gahaNa vva sasAlaNayaM / mihuNaM piva NehabhAvabhariyaM kavvaM piva mattAsaMrveriyaM / gaIkammu va sAuNibaMdhayaraM Namu piva NANArasapavaraM / saMjhAmuha vva jaNaraMjaNayaM kAtaMtaM piva kayaviMjaNayaM / gharakaivittaM piva vimalapayaM kesarikula vvaM NiNNaTTagayaM / bhuttaM paMciMdiyasukkhayaraM diNNaM kosaM desaM nnyrN| ghattA-aNNahi diNe karivaragai pariNAviryaM lacchImai / so vammahu sA raI saI kiM vaNNami haDaM jaDakai // 9 // 10 Nagakumaia meets sage Srutidhara and listens to his religious discourse. varabhavaNajANavAhaNasayaNAsaNapANabhoyaNANaM ca / varajuvaivatthabhUsaNasaMpattI hoi dhammeNa // ghRtaplavaplAvitagAruDodanaM dadhIndukundojvalakAMtipesalam / marIcikhaMDAmlitazAMkasaMyutaM dadAmi daMdAsyati yaH sa dhnyH|| aNNahiM vAsare kayavayakiriyara sui~haru NAme prmaaiiriyu| NaMdaNavaNe phalihasilAyalae uvaviTThau sasaharaNimmalae / jhasaciMdhe diTTiheM Dhoiyau puNu puNu vaMdiu pomAiyau / pucchiyau dhammu jai vajaraI jo sayalahaM jIvahaM daya karai / jo aliyapayaMpaNu pariharai jo saccasaucce rai karai / pesuNNau kakkasavayaNasihi tADaNabaMdhaNaviddavaNavihi / 10 jo Na pauMjai khayabhIruyaha dINANAhahaM pasariyakivahaM / jo dei mahuru karuNAvayaNu paradavve Na perai kaha va maNu / 2 C omits the portion from vipphurai to bhoyaNasaMcAru in the next line, 3 BD bhoyaNayaMcAru. 4 D saMcariyaM. 5 / gayakamma va. 6E kayavaMjaNayaM. 7 A kulattha. 8 MSS pariNAviu. 9 CE saI rai. 10. 1CE maMjuvAjanaM. 2 E dadAvi. 3 C suaharu; E suvaharu. 4 - paramAyariyau, 5 E joiyau. 6E e. 7 E bhIruvahaM. 8C svahaM; E uyahaM.

Page #134
8. 12. 5.] NAyakumAracariu vajai adattu NiyapiyaravaNu jo Na ghivai parakalatte nnynnu| jo parahaNu tiNasamANu gaNai jo guNavaMtau~ bhattie thuNai / ghattA-eyaI dhammaho aMgaI . jo pAlai avihaMgaI / so ji dhammu siri tuMgaI aNNu ki" dhammaho siMgaI // 10 // 15 11 On inquiry the sage relates the history of Vanaraja's ancestors. Aucchiu puNu mayaNeNa jai vaNarAu cilAu kiM Na Nivai / kiM Naravai kahiM vi vasaMti vaNe Nau phiTTai vaTTai bhaMti maNe / tA pabhaNai muNi suNi vivihaghare supsiddhpuNddvddhnnnnyre| avarAIu mahivai chiNNaduhu so somavaMsaruhu sommuhu| deviu saccavai vasuMdhariu Nehujala sAsavasuMdhariu / tahe ekahe aivalu bhImavalu aNNekahe gaMdaNu daliyakhalu / risi jAyau iMdiyapasaru hiu avarAiu rajju muevi thiu / bhImAbali bhuyabali cauliyau aibalaho raju uddaaliyu| aibalu baleNa sahuM NIsariu etthettha bappa so avayariu / dhattA-kusumiyaphaliyamahAvaNu vnnnnphullvivihaavnnu| 10 vahuvavahArapavaTTaNu eu teNa kiu paTTaNu // 11 // 12 Nagakumara sends Vyala against Somaprabha, king of Pundravardhana for getting the kingdom restored to Vanaraja. ettahiM so rANau bhImabalu jAmacchai pAliyadharaNiyelu / tA tAsu mahAbhImaMku huu taguruhu NaM suravaru saggacuu / taho somappahu NaM NavataraNa so saMpai tahiM pAlai dharaNi / tihiM etyu vi rAyaho aibalaho suu jAu mahAbalu parabalaho / taho jAyau NaMdaNu guNabhariu vaNarAu NAI suru avayariu / 5 9 C saMkhAhiu tiNasamANu. 10 CdeghaM. 11 / vi. 11. 1 A kanna. 2 Edeg rAyau, 3 Edeg hi. 4 A vAliyau. 5 Ddeg hu. 12. 10 ettahe. 2 ABD dharaNichalu. 3 ABCE omit this and the following line. nAgakumAra....9. - 65

Page #135
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [0. 12.0jima titthu etthu rajaMtaraI gaya bappa cayAri NiraMtaraI / taM NisuNivi gaMpi NihelaNaho suha ciMtiya NiyamaNe sasayaNaho / mayaraddhaeNa bhaDu sadiyau tuhuM vikkameNa NaM bhhiyu| tuha bhaiyae khala sevaMti giri bhuMjaMti sameiNi suryaNa siri| tuhaM laggaNataruvaMrUM sajaNahaM" tuDaM kAlasappu kira dujaNahaM / 10 jaijAhi bappa dedehi mahi sasuraho riu mArivi lacchi sahi / gharakatie sasaharakaMtiharu puru puMDe puMDavaddhaNu paivru| ghattA-tA pasAu pabhaNeviNu pahukamakamala nnvevinn| gau dullaMghapayArau puravaru sattuhe kerau // 12 // 13 Vvala at Pundravardhanapura tries to achieve his object by peaceful ___persuasion, but fails. bhaDo vAlaNAmo arINaM viraamo| parAbheyathAmo sa raamaahiraamo| paiTTho samaggaM NivatthANamaggaM / NiNA teNa uttaM aho raayuttN| jhasaMkaM visaMkaM avaM vivek| kulAyAsacaMdaM maIyaM NariMdaM / jaseNaM valakkhaM payAbaMdhurakkhaM / Na kiM vesi vIraM suriNdddidhiirN| sairiddhIsamiddho tuhaM so viruddho| bhaDe puMjiUNaM gae sjiuunnN| 10 hae hakkiUNaM rahe jottiUNaM / balaM bujhiUNaM raNe jujjhiUNaM / bhayaM bhajiUNaM mamaM NijiUNaM / 4 CE tetthu. 5 E. he. 6 CE ciMtiu. 7 ARDE tuhaM. 88 sovaMti. 9CE suaNa.10 A omits varu. 11 E ho. 12 / majAhi. 13 D puMDa. 14 C kvaru. 15 CE degppiNu. 16 ABD dullaMghu. 18. 1 E viaMka. 2 ABCD maie; 3 E omits this and the next line. VAB bhaDo.

Page #136
3. 14. 12.] mahi bhuMjato arIseNa ghuTuM aNeyaM cavaMto saMmujAhANA ma~hagge sudINo tumaM tujha rAu dhattA -- kuddhu abaddhapayaMpiru dUrvau mANu vihaMDivi NAyakumAracari taM suNivi uTTiya ANaMyara ghairihiM veDhi caudisihiM sUru asahiyakakkasakaraTakkaraho raMgai Niggai vaMcai valai suMbhai bhai capivi dharaha saMcUrai jUMrai vAharai viNivArai dArai paisarai dIharabhAsurakaravAlakaru AvaMtu rAu roseM phuriu musaleNa kiM Na so tADiyau dhattA-sasi va viDappeM girapahu teNa vi pAsi tiguttaho Vyala vanquishes the forces of Somaprabha who then renounces the throne and becomes an ascetic. 14 ahaM te kayaMto / asacaM saeNjhuTuM / mayaM NivvahaMto / NavIlAvilINo duddharamaccharakaMpiru / lahu daMDivi muMDivi // 13 // G varAo NihINo / mayaM pAyarAu | karavAlasUlajhasamusalakara / NaM DhaMkiu Nahe jalaharehiM sUru / ase kAsu vihittau kiMkaraho / ullalai bhiDai bhaDa paDikhalA / paccArai mArai huMkarai / dalavaTTara loTTara NIsaraha / chiMdai bhiMdai ruhireMDaM tarai / NaM vijjuMvisiu aMbuharu / sahasA vAle baMdhivi dhariu / mahi hittI khaNe vibbhADiyau / karivi mukku somappahu | vau laiyau bhayavaMtaho // 14 // 67 5 CE saghuTaM. 6 ABC omit samujjoyaddINo; D samujjAya.. * ABC omit mahagge sudINo. 8 C dUau; E dUbaho. 15 14. DE ANAyara. 2 E vIru. 3D jalaharehiM. 4 C bhUrai; ACD also jhUDai. 5 D ruhiraM. 6 ABE vijja. - 20 5 10

Page #137
puyaMta viraiya 15 Vanaraja is crowned king of Pundravardhana. King Vijayasimha of Supratishthapura, his wife Vijayasena, and sons Achheya and Abheya. Arrival of Muni Somaprabha. ducci hu~ti gaIo sAhasatuMgANa dhIrapurisANaM / vellahalakamalahatthA rAyasirI ahava pavvajjA // sAhiyau maNi jiNu divvajhuNi hakkAriu pahu avaru visasaru rAyahare gIyamaMgalagahire etta vi pavarapaTTapure pahu vijayasIhu gharasarakariNa duhaM pi acheyAbheya surya ekkahiM diNe jAevi be vi jaNa thiya te jiNabhavaNe chuhAdhavale uvasamaharu paDhiyau paMDiyau Ayau chuDu chuDu uvaviddhuM jaha ghattA - cauvihasiddhArA haNu diTThau sirisomappahu joIyaM suruvayaM bAlahiM jaMpiyaM jAyau NiggaMthu mahatthu muNi / Ayau NaM suravariMdu sasuru / arrest paTTu Nibaddha sire / rAyAlae bherIvamuMhure / taho vijayaseNa NAmeM ghariNa / saMjAyA vaDapArohabhuryaM / jiNavaMdaNahattie suddhamaNa / TaNaTaNaTaNaMta ghaMTAmuhale / guruNA sahuM meNi hiMDiyau / paNaviu~ kumArajuyaleNa tahi / NiyaseyaMsapasAhaNu / bIu somappahu // 15 // 16 The princes learn from him about Nagakumara. loyacojabhUvayaM / hA vihisse vippiyaM / diNNaveribhaMgau | eriso vi suMdaro / kiM huA diyaMbaro | [6.15 1. -------- lakkhaNaMkiyaMgau dhIrimAe maMdaro kammasaMvaro 5 15. 1 sAhAsiomANadhIrapurisANaM 2 E paDivajjA 3 D supaiTTu; E suvaiTTha. 4 E rAyAleM. 5 5E mahure. 6 Edeg a. 7 E paDiyau 8 C meyaNi 9 ABCE uvaviTTha. 10 C paNaviya. 11 D risi. 16. 1 C loiyaM. 2 CE bhUayaM 3D vihassa; E viyassa. 68 5 10

Page #138
6. 17. 10. ] kiMNa bhuta meiNI loNa sAyarAMtiyA taM suNevi joiNA esa puMDavaNe paNa ArikaMdharo tassa NaMdaNo saro tassa kiMkaro varo teNa Nijio imo lajiUNa saMrjuo NANamaggaAsio ghattA--tA uppaNNaviveyahiM jasu bhiccai raNe rujjhai NAyakumAracariu 0 divvabhoyadAiNI | hemasAravaMtiyA | bhAsiyaM virAiNA / patthio mahAvaNe | rAyao jayaMdharo / 17 Achheya and Abheya visit Nagakumara and take up service under him. amhahaM so rANau jayavijaMha piu paNavepaNu gaya vivihajaNu thiya NAyakumAraduvAre para paDihAre rAyaho vajariu acchai duvAri bhaNu kiM kara pahuNA uttu dakkhavahi lahu pariyANivi Nivaihe maNacariu paNavaMta diTTha jittAhaveNa jayakumAra pahasiyamuheNa iya bhANavi ve vi mAyaMgagai | puru viulu puMDavaddhaNu savaNu / hattha vadAliye laMbakara / paramesara purisajuyalu dhariu / kiM paisau kiM aja vi dharami / bhaDasaMgahu bhUlaNu bappa mahu / te be vi tAsu dAviya turiu / suggIvahaNuva NaM rAhaveNa / sapasAeM aiguruAyareNa / rers he vitthaNAI / AsaNataMbolaI diNNAI - lacchapomiNIsaro / suTubaddhamaccharo / 4E vaNiyA 5 CE esu. 6 CE saMjao. saMgare savikkama | jAo taojuo / suNaraNavAsio | uttu acheyAbheyahiM / soma pahu bajjha // 16 // 69 17. 1 C vijai 2 Cya. 3 E dAlayalaMbikara. 4E degyau 5 ABCE omit this line and D gives it in the margin 6 Edeg yAI. - 10 15 5 10

Page #139
puSphayaMtaviraiyau [8. 17. 11raivaiNA pucchiya diNNadihi tehiM vi bhAsiya vittavihi / jAyA kiMkara karavAladhara bhuyabalapariyaDiyagaruyabhara / kiM ikku payAbaMdhuru sukiu~ bhuMjai aNNu vi vihiNA vihiu / ghattA-bahuramaNihiM bahurayaNahiM bahubhizvahiM bahusayahiM / pariyariyau so gaMdA puSphayaMtu jo vaMdaha // 17 // iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaMkie mahAkaipupphayaMtaviraie mahAkamve vijANihiacheyAbheyavIralaMbho NAma chaTo pariccheu samatto // saMdhi // 6 // 7 D guruva. 8 E sukuu. 9 ErayaNehiM. 10 D pariyariu.

Page #140
paNaiNi piyavayaNaMhi raMje paNu vAle samau aLeyAbheyahi Nagakumara starts for Urjayanta mountain and reaches a poisonous mango grove. lacchImai piugehe thavivi surAsuravaMdaho / NAyakumAru savIru gau urjitagiridA // dhruvakaM // duMduhi gajjai vajjara jhallari vaggai bhaDabalu Dollai meiNi hayaula hilihilisaddaviyAre gaya vilaMbighaMTATaMkAre maggu Na sujjhai loyaNahAre sa pahuNA sAha vazcaMtau tarhi diu aMbayavaNu kehau NAvadda tiuravairigalakaMdala mucchiyapaDiyabhasalakasaNujalu sa saMpattau visataruvaravaNu taDiyaiM dUsaiM bahumaMDaviyau baddhA hari maNamuNiyakusAsaNa 1. VII 1 ghattA - kuDilaMkusavasaehiM Nizcameva paDivaNNau / jaNaNabhavaNe sahasati thaveSpiNu / tirhi gharaNihiM saha sasaharateyahiM / callai rANau arikarikesari / kaMpas phaNivara khijara NAiNi / rahavara caliye cakkacikkAreM / kiM piNa summa alijhaMkAreM / uDDiyapayahayarayapabbhAreM / aDera jalatI NAmeM pattau / visabhariyau visaharamuhuM jehau / sAhAmayasuyacalapiMchujalu / NarakaMkAlarAsipaMDuratalu / NAvara harasiru haDaviddasaNu / muMDiyA dAsI jiha thaviyau / NaM kusIsa parigaNiyakusAsaNaM / -- hetthihiM sohai dANu jehiM sabaMdhaNu diSNau // 1 // 1Edeg vayaNihiM. 2 A vAliM. 3 E alaya. 4 C lalaMtI. 5A 'taNu. 6 ABCE omit this line; D adds it in the margin 7 E maNi 8 E Nu. 9D ityehiM. -- 6 10 15

Page #141
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 17. 2. 1 He encamps there and enjoys the poisonous mangoes without any harm. bhamiyaI damiyaI saddaI mukkaI rahacakaI tuNhikkaiM thakkaI / uggIvANaNu kANaNe hiMDai kaDDayavelli Nau daMtahiM khaMDai / karahullau dakkhArasu maggai avarahiM mahurahiM vellihi laggai / Dajjhau rUI keNa Na yANiya bokaDajaDaviDasatthe mANiya / kuMjaru pauru gavesai sallai jAsu sarate hiyavau sallai / karahaho pIlu NirAriu~ ruJcai aNNu tAe AsaNNu vi muccai / gholateNa ruddhabhUbhAeM phalapavAlakisalayasaMghAeM / rattau laMbamANu Naggohau mahisihi bhAkkhijai Naggohau / duddharabhArakiNaMkiyavarataNu ko vi dhavalu mANai komalataNu / kharakharIhiM Niru NiTTharu bhukkiu kANaNahariNahaM kaNNe khuIMkiu / rAu sapariyaNu rasu AkaMkhai garalaMbayaphalAI AluMkhai / ko vi Na marai Neya mucchijai jage balavaMtu puNNu kiM chijA / cojavisesaraseNa ya rasiyata rAyaho aggae thAivi hsiyu| ghattA-dummuTuM NAmeM bhilla teNa NAu paccAriu / visa aMbayavaNu eu eNa lou saMghAriu // 2 // 10 15 Five hundred warriors offer their services to Nagakumara. March to Antarapura. gurutaruhalarasavisavasabhaggA mANava jamapurapaMthe lggaa| pekkhu deva haDuI puMjaliyaI palaiM palAsihi giddhahiM giliyaI / maI AharaNa vatthaI laiyaiM paI puNNaI saMpuNNaiM riyii| vairi NaM paharai Niyai Niyattai visu vi amiyarUveNa pavattai / NAyakumAra deu daiyAhiu aNNaNNaho aNNaNNe sAhiu / 5 2. 1 ABD villihiM. 2 E rasateM. 3 E hi. 4 A NirAliu. 5 BD mahisehiM. 6 AB kA vi. 7 C raDukiu. 8 ABD visu. 3. 1D puMjaviyaiM. 2 C palAsahiM giddhihiM. 3C paI puNNaiM raiyahaM AmittaiM. 4 E degNi. 5 E amiu puNNeNa.

Page #142
7. 4. 13. ] pattavattadharadharaNIdhIrahaM tehiM NaveSpiNu bhaNiu bhaDArA ujjeNirhi muNiNAheM siTThau puTTa jasai so tumhAM pahu jA paDivaNNu tehiM vijayANauM jaMteM raha raheNa saMdANiu paDaliyau arivammaho sAhijju karevau suMyaNamaNIyahaM vi suhaMkara NAyakumAracari dhattA -- aMtaravaNu saMpattu jaMtu jaMtu ramaNIsaru / aMtarapuravare asthi aMtararAu Naresaru // 3 // 4 Nagakumara received by the king of Antarapura. The latter resolves to go to Girinagara to help the king against he attack of the king of indhu. Nagakumara expresses a desire to accompany him. vijayavilAsiNi heM laiyaho ghari paisAriu maMgalaghoseM bhaNi purese suM bhujaM taI ahiNava tumhaI ajju je AyA maiMDaliyo arivammaho jAya vilasiyakAmaheM majjhe khAmahe kumari kAraNe macchara bhariyau siMdhuviyava visamamahAbhaDu AyaI paMcasayaI varavIrahaM / amhaI kiMkara deva tuhArA / visahaluM jAsu sarIri paiTThau / huMdo sA 'mahumahu / bhiccattaNu tA diSNu payANauM / karisaMkaDi kari kaha vi hu NINiu / nAgakumAra.... 10 so samuha Ayau raddadaiyo / abhAgavihi kaya pariosa / acchahu maMdira kaNakaMtaI / amhaI rakkhiya sajaNachAyA / Niyasasasuyaho NimittaM Nihiyahe / AsAmahe guNavaiNAmahe / sIhauraho huMtaNIsariyau / asidhArA dAriyapara gayaghaDDu / giriNayaresaho upari caliyau / ajju bappa tahiM mai jAevau / gamaNo kAraNa kahiu Naresare / ghattA - pAhuNaeNa pavattu jai vi Na raNe karu Dhoyami / mitta to vi hauM jAmi suhaDabhiDaMta paloyami // 4 // 10 6 C dharaNIdharadhIrahaM. 7 E visaharu. 4. 1 E sahu. 2 DE add before this vihiNA raiparamANu va vihiyahe. 3 CE Ayaho. 4 E kuvarahiM. 5 C hoMtau. 6 E pajovaNu. 7E caDiyau 8E maI tahiM 9 ABC omit this line. 10 D maNaNayaNahaM; E maNANavaNahaM. 11 E NAradeM. 73 5 10

Page #143
puSphayaMtaviraiyau [7. b. 1 March to Girinagara. saMgAmabherIhi NaM plymaariihiN| bhuaNaM gasaMtIhiM gahiraM rsNtiihiN| saNNaddhakuddhAI udbuddhciNdhaaii| uvabaddhatoNAI gunnnnihiybaannaaii| karicaDiyajohAI clcaamrohaaii| chattaMdhayArAI psriyviyaaraaii| vAhiyaturaMgAI coiymyNgaaii| caladhUlikavilAI kppuurdhvlaaii| mayaNAhikasaNAI kyvirivsnnaaii| bhaDaduNNivArAI rhdinnnndhaaraaii| rosovauNNAI caliyAI sennnnaaii| tihuyaNaraIsassa luyvirisiisss| kulagayaNacaMdassa aNtrnnriNdss| duggAvahAreNa jaNapAyabhAreNa / dharaNI vi saMcalai maMdaru vi TalaTalai / jalaNihi vi jhalajhalai visaharu vi clcli| jigijigiyakhaggAI nnihliymggaaii| samarekkacittAI giriNayaru pttaaii| sukayAiM phaliyAI mittAI miliyaaii| arivammarAyassa icchiyshaayss| dhattA--Ayau caMDapajou arivammu vi saNNajjhai / dhIya Na dei mahaMtu balavaMte sahuM jujjhai // 5 // Arivarma's warriors resolve to put up a gocd fight. saNNajjhaMtu bhaNai bhaDa vaccami aju vairisIse raNu azcami / 5. 1C kedhAiM. 2 E uddhaddha. 3 D rosAviuNNAI; E rosAivauNAI. 4 C tihuaNa; E tihuvaNa. 5E saMjujjhai.

Page #144
5 7.7.8.] NAyakumAracariu kaDDivi ajju vairivaNasoNiu vaDDhau asivare merau pANiu / ko vi bhaNai ujjayapaya deppiNe pisuNakartuM pahupurau luNeppiNu / huryavahe ghivami pekkhu suhaDattaNu kaMte mahArau NaM sukittnnu| ko vi bhaNai lai satthaI sikkhiu arju varANaNe hauM raNe dikkhi| ajju dhammu kayaguNajhaMkArau arju mokkhu mahu bANaho kerau / ko vi bhaNai pahu bhUmiNiyattaNu diNNau sarivi Na karami NiyattaNu / caMcalu khuppaI kucchiyaraMgaI dhariyau dhariyau paDai kusNgii| ko vi bhaNai khelavesAvA.u khAu ajju siva hiyau mahArau / sAmihe kerau riNu Avaggau ko vi bhaNai mahuM vaTTai leggu|| khaTTAmaraNe kAI karesami ko vi bhaNai sarasayaNe mresmi| rAyapasAyasusAuhe sAuhe ajju karami hau~ cheu parAuhe / ghattA--NiggayAiM roseNa maNikaMcaNa kvyNgii| uhayabalaI laggAiM saravarapihiyapayaMgaI // 6 // The battle scene. Enemy's commander slain by Vyala. bhaDamuhamukkahakkalallakkaI bhesiyasukkasakkacaMdakkaI / vajamuTThicUriyasIsakara urayalabhariyaphuriyacalacakkaI / surakAmiNimaNaNayaNaNirikkaI vijayalacchisuragaNiyamirikkaI / moDiyachattadaMDadhayasaMDaI vihaDiyaNivaDiyAI sayakhaMDaI / muMDakhaMDakhAviyacAmuMDaI ruNddpiNddddeviybheruNddii| mahiyali loTTathodugghoTTaI kulblvihvmrttttvisttttii| lohiyalohiyAiM gayajIvaI jamabhaDaNIyaiM pittaiM piiyii| raNarayamaiyaI mucchae ghuliyaiM hymuhlaalaajlvicchliyii| 6. 1E merau asivara pANiu. 2 C ujjaya. 3 / deviNu. 4 DE kaMThu. 5 C luheppiNu. 6 C huyavaho; E huvavahe. 7 CDE kaMti. 8 C has ajja throughout. 9 E dekkhau. 1.C aja mokkhu vahuvaNaho kerau, 11 E saravi. 12 C khuppaya. 13 D khalu. 14 E vesAgArau. 15 ABD vaggau. 16 AB khuTTA'. 17 E karevvau. 18 E NiggiyAiM. 7. 10 virikaiM. 2 E tuMDa. 3 5 loTTaI. 4 E vihiva. 5 E deghiya, 6 D vicchaliyaI.

Page #145
viluliyaMtamAlApakkhaliyaI asiNehasaNabhaDahuya~ vahajAlayaI jaM sAmaMtapamuhu bhaDu mAriu taM dhAi jayavijaya bhayaMkara te va acheyAyahiM saMdhivi sayala suhaDa saMgare osArivi dhariu kumAreM sIhauresaru pucchiu abbhuryabhAviyamaiNA ehu kArmu kiM huDaNArAyaNu teNa uttara maI viNa yANiu etthAeM riuphuraNu NisuMbhiu avareM uttu rAya siya se vihe puSyaMtaviraiyau ghattA - ehae suhaDavamAli kappahumu jiha sUDiu / vAle u bANeNa daMDaNAhu raNe pADiu // 7 // 8 9. Complete routing of the enemy who is himself captured by Nagakumara. The latter is introduced to Arivarma as his own nephew. khaggakareNa vairi hakkAriu / caMDa caMDapajjoyaho kiMkara / ayi nAyakumArahI vaMdhivi / paDivalapaharaNapasaru NivArivi / viDappe khayadiNaNesaru / aMtarapuravai giripuravaiNA / dIsa guNamahaMtu jasabhAyaNu / ahiNau Ayau ghare sammANiu / caMga pAhuNaeNa viyaMbhiu / uppaNau puhaI mahavihe / 'NisuNevi mAmu saMtosiu paNavamANu sasasura avaruMDiu sasureM suMdaru sAhukAriu kaDhiNagayApahAraNiddaliyaI / sUla selakuMtaggirhi huliI / dhattA-ehu so NAyakumAru parirakkhiyabhUbhAyaho / bhAiNeu tuha hoi putta jayaMdhararAyaho // 8 // 9 Nagakumara marries Jayavati, his maternal uncle's daughter. jayajayasa vijau paghosiu / raNacaMDarhi bhuyedaMDahiM mAMDeu / teNa vi baddhau riusAhAriu / 76 [7.7.9 7 huvavaha 8 C kuliyaiM; E ghuliyaiM. 8. 1 C sAmaMtu pamuhabhaDu. 2 D pacaMDapajoyaho. 3 C ruMbhevi, 4 ABD appivi. 5 E NAya, 6 E abbhua. 7 ABCE kAsu. 8 E deghiM. 1E omits this foot 2 E bhua. 7 10 5 10

Page #146
7. 10. 18.] NAyakumAracariu baddha ji sohai paTu NariMdaho baddha ji sohai daMtu gehNdho| kavvaNibaMdhu ji sohai NivaMjasu vaddha ji sohai jage paaryrsu| chuDa mA NAsau khaggAliMgaNe vaddha ji sohai suhaDu raNaMgaNe / kiM sohaMti Na baddha maubhaDa parata vira paDaMti ghaNathaNabhaDa / tuha porisu kira keNa khalijai tuha jasarAsi keNa mailijai / iya saMbohivi mukka suhakaru jayAvijayAhiu jAyau kiMkaru / ghattA-puravare sayala paiTTa kysohaavitthaareN| guNavai mAmaho dhIya pariNiya NAyakumAre // 9 // 10 10 Nagakumara's homage to the sages who attained salvation at the Urjayanta mountain. A letter-bearer arrives. NivacauraMgaNivA iva pheDivi thavivi tikkhakaravAle taaddivi| duhu~ dINahaM suhaM arihuM haroppiNu thiu giriNayaraNivAsu kareppiNu / deu payAbaMdhuru kiM vaNNami hauM NiyakukaittaNu avagaNNami / viyaDakaDayakIliyasurakaMtaho aNNahiM vAsare gau ujiMtaho / jiNavatthAvahAravau saMsivi lakSaNapaMti phuraMti nnmNsivi| . NANasilahiM NiyaNANavaDaMcalu dhoi~u vayajaleNa kau nnimmlu| sihareM pAviyakevalaNANaiM vaMdiya munnivrnnivvuitthaanniN| dhittadehakakkaradariduggaI surkaaminnibhvpaavnnmggii| viraiyabaMbhaNirUvuddesaI thANaM gayapphalaNiyaruddesaI / DiMbhayabhayaharaNekavihANaI joIya jakkhiNiNilayaNivANaI / dINANAhadiNNadhaNapauraho puNu Ayau suMdara girinnyrho| ghattA-thiu tahiM sasayaNu jAma tA NaM sirihakkArau / pattavihUsiyakaMTu pattu eka lehArau // 10 // 10 3 E gayaMdaho. 4 E Niya'. 5 MSS bappa. 11. 1C balacauraMga. 2 C arihe; E arihi. 3 A thiru. 4 0 maNi maNNami. 5 CE ujjetaho. 6 E vaMti. 7 E dhoyau. 8CE rUu uddesaI. 9 ABCD thANu. 10 CE joivi. 11 A NavANaiM. 12 E tirihakAriu. 13 D pattu. - 77 -

Page #147
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 11 The letter is from Abhichandra, king of Gajapura, requesting Nagakumara for help against Vidyadhara Sukantha who had killed his brother Subhachandra of Kausambi and captured his seven daughters. gayauravaNA ujjhiyadappe caMdamurhe caMdAhAvarNe kurukulapaviulaNahayalacaMdeM so mayaraddhapaNa avaloiMDa uvavaNaNavadumakIliyasuravare mahu suhacaMdu bhAi garuyorau tAhe' suhaddahe teNa viNIyau kamalappaha kamalA suhamANaNa ANaMdappaha NAyasirI sai kaNayamAla eyau satta vi laha pattavasaMtasamae vihasaMtiu diuso khayareM kaNNau gaMpi alaMghaNayare mahamaMdaho vajjoyarideva pANese kulasakaMTharuppiNisuMyatAeM ghantA - deva NiyAu Au mArivi bhAi mahArau / pahu tuhuM dutthiyamittu maI tumhahaM kau kUvArau // 11 // 12 Nagakumara chivalrously responds to the request and meets Sukantha. pisuNiu tuha jasu varakaikavveM pisuNiu tuha jasu taMtIsa NisuNiu maI mAhayali pAyAlae / rayaNamAlaghariNIkaMda muyabhAyarakayasoyaviyappai / lehu visajiu jo ahicaMde / ema kajju AhAsaha vAIu / vacchAjaNava kosaMbI pure / vasai suhaddApANapiyArau / NisuNi satta saMjAyau dhIyau / kamalasiri viyasiyakamalANaNa / kaeNNaujjala ujjala pADalagai / AyaNahi kumAra vihivasagai / vaNe vasaMtatilayammi ramaMtiu / maragayamaNicAmIyaravaNNau / kahiyau teNa sukaMThakhagiMdaho / NahayalagamaNe jamabhaDaveleM / AveSpiNu NahayaraNararAeM / - 11. 1Edeg yau 2 E garuArau. 3 E "hi. 4 D kaNayakaMti. 5 C patte. 6 Esua, 1 Comits first three feet of this kaDavaka 12. 78 [7. 11. 1 gAieNa suimareM divveM / pisuNiu tuha jasu baMdiNa Nadde / visaharerhi devahi saggAlae / - 5 10 15

Page #148
7. 14.7.] NAyakumAracariu taM NisuNeppiNu gau jAyaMdhari hariNagaMdhaluddhau NaM kesri| sahuM parivAra Niu khagapurisaMhiM kaNayavimANe vaDDiyaharisahi / pihiu alaMghaNayaru cauraMgahiM bhaDamAyaMgarahehiM turaMgahiM / ghattA-tA NIsariu sukaM vaikaMThu va prblhru| cAvavihUsiyadehu sara muaMtu jiha jalaharu // 12 // 13 Nagakumara's rebuke and Sukantha's retort. NavajalaharehiM ve jalalava muaMtehiM daDhakaDhiNapavivalayaparibaddhadaMtehiM / raNajhaNiyamaNikiMkiNIsohamANehiM aNavarayapariyaliyakaraDayaladANehiM / sovaNNasADINibadbuddhaciMdhehi karaNAsiyAgahiyagayaNAhagaMdhehiM / daMtaggaNibhiNNahariNaravaraMgehiM bhUgoyarA kheyarA thiya mayaMgehiM / bhaNiyaM kumAreNa kayatiyasatoseNa pAviTTha khaddho si eeNa doseNa / paradharaNiparataruNiparadaviNakaMkhAe marihIsi duccAra khlcorsikkhaae| laviyaM sukaMTheNa mA marasu osarasu NiyajIviyAkAma kAmiNisuhaM srsu| . ghattA-tA dohiM mi kuddhehiM Nilluriyaparavikkama / mukkA dIhara bANa kovajalaNajAlAsama // 13 // 14 The fight and Sukantha's end. dhariyaloha teNa ji te guNacuya ujuya teNa ji te mukkhucaya / cittavicitta teNa te calayara pehuNavaMta teNa te nnhyr| dhammAvimukka teNa te hayapara rosavisiNNa teNa te duddhara / tikkha teNa te vammullUraNa sahala teNa te AsAUraNa / calaiNa vairi khaddha khayakAle ruddha pyaabNdhursrjaaleN| eNttahiM vAlapamuhabhaDavIrahiM parabalu jittau saMgari dhIrahiM / tahiM avasari kari kariNA jittau daMtihiM bhiMdivi mahiyali cittau / 2 E degsihiM. 3 E muvaMtu. 13. 1E degva. 2 E puNu. 3 AC Nibaddhaddha . 4 E daMtAgga. 5 C ari. 6 E jIviyaM. 14. 1CE ajjuNa. 2 B mukkhajjuya. 3 D pahuNavaMta teNa jite. 4 E visaNNa. 5 E AsAlUraNa. 6 A tuTTa. . ABC omit this line. 8 A juttau. ,

Page #149
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [7. 14. 8biNNi vi payagaI ceya samANA viNNi vi mhiyrnnhyrraannaa| biNi vi raNarasaraMjiyabhaDayaNa be vi jalaNa jaha rAhavarAvaNa / bihiM vi calaMtahiM dhArAlaggaiM khaNakhaNaMti paharaMtahaM khggii| 10 kaNaraNaMti kaDiyalakikiNiyau jaya bhaNaMti survrkaaminniyu| ghattA-dokhaMDiu mayaNeNa galakaMdalu krvaaleN| khuDiu sukaMThaho sIsu NaM sarakamalu marAle // 14 // 15 Release of the maidens, crowning of Vajrakantha, marriage of Ruppinj and the hero's visit to Abhichandra at Gajapura, hae sukaMThe jamarAyapariggahe mellAviya kumAri bNdigghe| vajakaMTu tahiM raje ThaveppiNu tAsu bahiNi rupiNi pariNepiNu / kaNhu va raNe sisuvAlu vaheppiNu vijayasesa suradiNNa laepiNu / gayauru gaMpi miliu ahicaMdaho teNa vi caMda diNNa varacaMdaho / iyarau satta vi levi vivAheM gayaure thiu pahu paramucchAheM / dharNaNihi vaJcau vihaluddharaNe juvvaNu jAi jAu tavayaraNeM / hiyavau guppau jiNasaMbharaNe pANa jaMtu muNipaMDiyamaraNe / jIyau pavi asahAyasahejau NAyakumAru va kayaparakajau / amhArisa je maNuya varAyA kimi te jaNaNIsoNiyajAyA / lai jiyaMtu jIvaMta vite muya mAyAthaNaghaNattaNAsaNa suya / ghattA-thiu tahiM raja karaMtu mANiyataruNIthaNayalu / NAyakumAra aNaMgu puSphayaMtavaNNujalu // 15 // iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaMkie mahAkaipuSphayaMtaviraie mahAkanve bahukumArIlaMbho NAma sattamo pariccheu smtto| // saMdhi // 7 // 9 E payagayaveya; Cveya. 1. ABD. NaM NahayararANA. 11 ABC omit this line. 12 BD kaDiyAli. 13 E haM. 16. 1 E thaveppiNu. 2 E paNavappiNu. 3 A dhaNahiM vi. 4 C jovvaNu sahalu jAu. 5 CE para. 6 E soyaNi. 7 E jIvaMti. 8 D tu.

Page #150
VIII Mahavyala enjoys life at Kusumapura. jayavammaho NaMdaNu NayaNANaMdaNu gaNiyAsuMdarihiyayaharu / kusumaure ravaNNae dhaNaparipuNNae bAhirapure hiMDai pavaru // dhruvakaM // hiMDai NaMdaNavaNu pecchamANu dhayaraTumaNoharu gacchamANu / sihi NazcamANu koilu lavaMtu joiyau parAvau kalai kaNaMtu / pabhaNiu taruNihiM maNiyAiM jAI kahiM sikkhio si tuhaM pakkhi taaii| 5 osarasu kIra komaliya laliya mA bhaMjahi tuhuM maayNdkliy| kiM mukkha tikkhacalacaMcu ghivasi puSphavaivelli puNu puNu vi chivsi| acchau bAhire veDhivi bhuyaMY mANiu keyikusumNtrNgu| abhaMtaralINe chappaeNa rsaannduunnvddiymenn| kumuiNiyahe paramANaMdu diti sIya vi sasiyara paumiNi uhNti| 10 uNha vi raviyara tahe suhu jaNaMti mahilau piyadosu vi guNuM muNaMti / viNu sohage kiM karai vaNNu aMbaIyahe mahuyaru Nau nnisnnnnu| ghattA-jo jAihe rattau bhamai pamattau darisiyakusumavihUiyahiM / so kayarasabhaMgaI kaDayaI aMgaI bhamaru Na cuMbai jUhiyahiM // 1 // 1. 1E maNoraha. 2 MSS koila. 3E kala. 4 E maNiAiM. 5 D veDivi. 6 E bhuaMgu. 7 C rasapANa. 8 E kumuyaNiyahi. 9 CE guNa gaNaMti. 10 C accaiyaho. 11 E cumai. 12 AB originally give rUyahe but correct it as jUhIyahe; D jUhIyahe; C tuiyaho; or rujhyaho; E svaho. nAgakumAra....11.

Page #151
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8.2.1 Mahavyala learns from a traveller about the Pandyan princess who did not like any man. He goes to Southern Mathura and is seen by her. tA diTTa pahiu paMtheNa jaMtu accherau kiM mahivIDhi vittu / kokiu pucchiu jayavaisupaNa AhAsiu taho paavaasienn| gaMbhIravijayaduMduhiNiNAu dAhiNamahurAhiu pNddiraau| sirimalayasuMdarIbhoiNIe AliMgiu bhoi va bhoiNIe / kAmarai dhIya ko merai jAhiM ciMtaMtu rUu Niru NiruvamAhiM / tahiM purisu NaruJcai ko vi kema cuNieNa hayaMgaho bhaiMttu jem| taM NisuNivi jayavaitaNuruheNa kaya gamaNajutti pahasiyamuheNa / saMpattau mahurAuri paiTTha AvaNe NiviTTha loeNaM ditttth| NivakiMkara jayasiriramaNasuMDe bhaDu kAmarUu NA pyNdd| te kaDiya sA suMdari gharAu NaM kariNA kariNi mhaasraau| kira jhatti haTTamaggeNa jAi tahI jaMtaho purau Na ko vi ThAI / ghattA-joi kayamayaNihiM cailiyahiM NayaNehiM muddhae vivaNi NisaNNu Naru / ahimANakhayaMkara virahabhayaMkara maNe paiTTha NaM kusumasaru // 2 // 10 The princess raises an alarm and Mahavyala has to fight the guards. She is pleased with his victory. pahavaMtavAhadhArAsarIe aNNAu paghosiu suMdarIe / dUrAu je avaloiya jaNeNa balivaMDae rubhivi hauM aNeNa / Nijami laggI vilavaMti ema paritAyahi tuhuM maI maNuyadeva / tAmAyau rUsivi khaggapANi maru maru bhaNaMtu duvvayaNavANi / parasaMtAvira pAviTTha ghora valu valu kANINa kumAricora / 5 tA so vi valiu pulaiyasarIru mahavAlu kaamruuvNkviiru| vaJcaMti valaMti haNaMti ThaMti' bhamiyaI karavAlaI dhagadhagaMti / 2. 1E khittu. 2 E jaivai. 3 E tahu. 4 DE malayAsuMdari. 5 D varai. 6 Cdeghe. 7 E kahami. 8 E bhuttu. 9 C loehiM. 10 C ramaNasaMDu; D deg ramaNu suMDu; E deg ramANisaMDu. 11 - CE thAi. 12 joyau. 13 CvaliyahiM. 14 E vihara'. 3., 1 ABE caliu. 2C thaMti.

Page #152
8. 4. 13.] NAyakumAracariu sarayaNavasuNaMdaya vipphuraMti avaropparu laggivi khuNukhuNaMti / uTuMtahaM bhayatharahariu bhANu NivaDatahaM phaNi baMdhai Na ThANu / hakaMtahaM phuTTai bhuaNabhAu paharaMtahaM uTThai Nahe NiNAu / 10 tA kuddhe jayavaiNaMdaNeNa darisiyabhaDathaDakaDamaddaNeNa / osarivi sarivi ullalivi malivi khaggeNa khaggu sahasa tti khalivi / balavaMtavivakkhakhayaMkarAsu taho pNddinnresrkiNkraasu| ghattA-siru chiNNu sakuMtalu DasiyAharadalu kuMDalamaMDiyagaMDayalu / vitthAriyapaNayahe patthivataNayahe" kamalu va viyasiu~ muhakamalu // 3 // 16 Mahavyala marries the Pa dyan princess. From a traveller he learns about the princess of Ujjayini who also did not like any man. He goes there; but the princess remains un moved at his sight. hae kAmarUve pIDiya sareNa diNNiya kumAri pariNiya vareNa / mAlai viyasai alilAlieNa cakkI cakkeNa nnihaalienn| jA jAsu ratta sA tAsu NAri iyaraho para bhIsaNa plymaari| biNNi vi Navapemme chAiyAI NivasaMti be vi rairAiyAI / tAvAyau paMthiu bhaNiu teNa varahatte nnvpNkymuhenn| kahiM Ayau kiM paI diTu conju tA desiu bhAsai tAsu kju| ujeNihiM sirijayaseNu rAu suhviaaloynnNjaannyraau| meNai surya jai vi aNaMgasarisu Na samicchai iMdasamANu purisu| taM NisuNivi pucchiu teNa paMDi gau ujeNihiM varu muivi caDi / ravivAre paiTTau sahUM varehiM rAyAlau avarohiM mi vrehi| NiyavAyAjiyakalakaMThiyAe joirDa sauhayalapariTTiyAe / ghattA-mahavAlu NihAlivi siru saMcAlivi viyasivi vuttu vyNsiye| varu vammaha jeha~u varahi Na ehau jiha variyau mAhau sirie // 4 // 10 3 C bhuala; E bhuvaNa. 4 D sArivi. 5 ABCE ho. 6 ABCD deg ya. 4. 1D AloyaNi, 2 E suva. 3 E tahiM vAri. 4 D NarehiM. 5 E garehiM. 6 E joyau. " E johau. |

Page #153
puSyaMtaviraiyau 5 Mahavyala then goes to Gajapura and returns to Ujjayini with the portrait of Nagakumara, at the sight of which the princess becomes enamoured. tA bhaNai kaNNa mahu ehu bhAi ho hou mApa kiM jaMpieNa sarasucchedaMDakovaMDadhAri haili mayaNu Na kiM daDhau hareNa kiM muu kiM jIvai ehu purisu 5. posaMtu sasAmiha taNau pakkhu gaDa gayauri diTTu aNiTTakAlu paNavaMteM bolliu devadeva so NAyakumAru ji hoi NaNNu daMsami pahu hauM icchiu na jAe mahu dijjau pahurUkacIru avaloiDa para meNi kamaMtu muNiyau sahiu teM cittayAru AliMgiu supurisalakkhaNeNa vAlaMkadeha hariseNa bhiNNu Alihiya~celakaru vAuveDa khare kiraNadiNaMtare ghare pahu sammANi mANe rUDhaeNa dhattA-tA teNa paDaMcalu paviulu Nimmala kAmiNiviraiyavirahajaru / pasareSpiNu dAviu kaNNahe bhAviu lihiu aNaMgu aNaMgayaru // 5 // 6 Nagakumara marries the princess of Ujjayini. 6. avasaMti Na viyasai kaMNNajAi / NayaNaI laggaMti Na vippieNa / tA soNIsariyau cArucakkhu / gharu paisici bhAru jeTTu ghAlu / suNi jAsu karesAma hauM mi seva / rUNa kAmu cAraNa kaNNu / ihu icchijai kaNNAe tAe / tA gayau tamAlau jhatti vIru / viSphuriyachuriyarru vikkemaMtu / de dehi lihivi' pazcakkhu mAru / tAdi lihiu takkhaNeNa / vittayaraho damma sahAsu diSNu / puNu vi NihelaNu tivvateu / paDapANi bhAi bhaiNIe diTTu / vayarNe taMbole pIDhaeNaM / M [8.5.1 84 paramesara mANiNimANahAri / kiM dAvi koUhalu NareNa / citteNa vivajjiDa eNa sarisu / 1 C rukkharAi. 2 E suNu. 3 D cikamaMtu 4 ABDE lehi 5 ABCD ecakkha. 6 C to. 7 E Aliyahi. 8 E ji. 9 E khaNa. 10E pIDiena. 1 E succha, 2 C paramesaru. 3 BD hale. 4 E muvau. 5 IO 15

Page #154
8. 7. 8.] NAyakumAracariu jai atthi bappa saMpai juvANu to ANahi lahu mahu dharahi paannu| taM NisuNivi bolliu suMdareNa salahijai suyarNa puraMdareNa / saccau suMdari varu kAmaeu saJcau je ripiiiismeu| saccau ji mayaraciMdheNa juttu guNavaMtu jayaMdhararAyaputtu / kiM bahueM ANami karami tema aTThamaI diyahe tuha milai jema / bhaDa ema bhaNeppiNu NavaNaveNa gau hatthiNAmapuravaru javeNa / je? ekoyarasaMbhaveNa jyNvmmjyaavitnnuruhenn| ___10 vAle dakkhAliu patthivAsu ehu majhu bhAi jylcchivaasu| paNavaI NiyabhiccahuM karahi karaNu evahiM puNu eyaho tuhu~ ji saraNu / akkhiu vaiyaru saMcaliu rAu priddhkkbukkbheriinninnaau| ujeNi pattu pahu Nehaghuliu addhavahe gaMpi jayaseNu miliu / paiMsAriu pure jayalacchiNAhu lahu diNNa kaNNa viraIu vivaahu| 15 ___ghattA-piyadUyaho ghayaNahiM joivi' NayaNahiM avaropparihiM ji lggii| vahuvaraI surattaI biNNi vi tattaI jiha lohaI tiha laggaI // 6 // Mahavyala tells Nagakumara about Tilakasundari, the princess of Meghapura who had taken a vow of marrying one who could beat the tabor in harmony with her dance. Nagakumara comes to Meghapura. NivasaMte saMte saMtayAhaM ujoNihiM seNihiM suhasayAhaM / harikhaMdhabaMdhu NIraMdhu gaNiu kAmeNa mahAvAlaMku bhnniu| koUhalu kiM paI muNiu bappa dAhiNamahiyali vaDDiyaviyappa / bhaNu bhaNu taM NisuNivi bhaNai bhiJca kikiMdhamalae kayaivairimiJca / mehauri mehavAhaNu NariMdu buddhie suraguru riddhie suriMdu / piya mehavAla raikaiyavAla suya tilayAsuMdari NIlabAla / jANeppiNu calapayavaDaNabhaMgu NacaMtihiM jo vAyai muMiMgu / so Naravaru tahe maNamANu mahai ehI paija jaNu sayalu khi| 5E juANu. 6 AB suyaNa, 7 AB omit this line. 8C omits this foot 9 CE paNamai. 10 D karuNa, 11 E payasAriu. 12 E virayau. 13 E joyavi. 7. 1 DE suNiu. 2 E kai'. 3 E muyaMgu. 4 C pAija; E payaja.

Page #155
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8.7.9rAeNa bhaNiu kayakAmakIla Na gao si kAI mahibhamaNasIla / kiM sA Na jitta vAittaeNa bhicceNa pauttu sittenn| 10 bho bho kayasuraNarakhayaraseva Aujjavija mahu Natthi deva / lai Au~ jAhuM pure jetthu jetthu ghariNIu thaveppiNu tetthu tetthu / ghattA-sahu~ ta~hiM NiyakaMtahiM bhaDasAmaMtahiM seviu pAliu Nehauru / maruhayamayaraddhau gau mayaraddhau saMpattau taM mehauru // 7 // 8 Nagakumara fulfils the vow of the princess and marries her. A merchant tells him that there was a Jina temple in the Toyavali island, Ayau savaDaMmuhu mehavAhu paisAriu puri riuhariNavAhu / ghari pujiu taruNiviiNNaDAhu uppetthasukaMThasasaMkerAhu / payacalaNamiliu vAiDe muyaMgu joiu valevi muddhaI annNgu| to diNNa kaNNa jAiMu vivAhu sirisaMgeM NaM tuTThau vivAhu / thiu rAmaI sahu~ rAmAhirAmu NAvai sIyaI sahu~ deu raamu| aNNahiM diNi sAvayadhammasAhu saMpattu sasuragharu vaNiyaNAhu / rayaNaiM Dhoivi diTThau gariMdu mayaraddhaeNa pucchiu vnniNdu| paratIracoju kiM teNa siddha suNi suMdara tuhaM NaM dahamu viTTha / NaM ekavIsamo bhAvaNiMdu tevIsamu NaM saMThiu suriNdu| chaumatthagharatthaphaNiMdavaMdu NaM bappa paMcavIsamu jiNiMdu / ___10 dIsahi NAvai bArahamu rudda laMgheppiNu bhIyaru jhasasamudu / pajaliyavivihamANikkadIu toyA~vali NAmeM atthi diiu| ghattA-tahiM jiNavaramaMdiru NayaNANaMdiru cAmIyaraNimmiu vimalu / mahiyalasarasaMbhau Niccu ji NavaNau NaM dIsai pIyalu kamalu // 8 // 8. 5 E sayattadeg. 6 E Ahu. 7 CDE tihiM. 1 D sukaMThi. 2 AB susaMka. 3 E vAyau. 4 CE jAyau. 5 E siMgeM. 6 E suI. tIru. 8 D tetIsamu. 9 D bAharamu. 10 ABD teyAvali. 11 A saMtau. D |

Page #156
NAyakumAracari 9 There on a big Banyan tree appeared some maidens who complained of injustice and cried for help. They were guarded by a Vidyadhara. Nagakumara thinks of his Vidyas and with their help goes to the island. sapura va akusumaphalaNihANu / sapura va diyavaradiNNadANu / sappurisu va pattaddharaNakAri / jA karai gaMDakaMDuyaNu hatthi / tahu uppara kaNNau uttaraMti / ma appuNu deva NirikkhiyAu / so jo bhImu kherasuyAhuM / aNNu vi suyabalamAha paiphuriu / tA ciMtAviu maNe purisacaMDu | saMpatta bhaNai guNagaNarasilla / pahu bhAi dehi AhAravija / paratIru jAmi ajjeva jema / 8. 10. 0.] sampurisu va thiramUlAhiThANu sappura va kaise vijamANu sapura va parasaMtAvahAri sapura va tarhi vaDaviDavi asthi aNNA bhaNati karaMti gayahatthe suhaDeM rakkhiyAu vaDDamau na jaMpahuM dei tAhuM hakkAras vArai heturiu tarhi acchara bhIsaNu suhaDacaMDa NijjhAiya devi sudaMsaNilla kiM kijau dijau aMja vija aNu visaMvAhaNi dehi tema dhattA-tA diNNau vijau Niru NiraeNvajau taho devIe sudaMsaNae / pahu saMvAhiNiyae Niu ghaNathaNiyae amarahareNa NahaMgaNae // 9 // 10 Nagakumara with Vyala and others worships the Jina. avaru vi acheu avaru vi abheu / gaya paMca vi taM raivairibhavaNu / jiNu vaMdiu maMdarasittadehu / visaesu tujjhu kiM pi viNa raMgu / tuhuM deva bhuaNapaMkaruhamittu / diyavarariyAu paraM vAriyAu / so vAlu mahAvALu vi suteu kaNayacchaviNijjiyataruNatavaNu ka vIraMho maMdrasittaNehu paraM jina diu vaTTalu NaraMgu tuha samu kaMcaNu taNu sattu mittu asuhAriyAu NIsAriyAu 9. 1 C sIhu. 2 D Neya. 3 ABDE mAhappu. 4 D bUhi pujja. 5 D Niruva. 10. 1 C vIrahe. 2 C taNu kaMcaNu; E tiNu kaMcaNu. 87 5 10 5

Page #157
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8. 10. 1kaMtAvasehiM kaM tAvasehi nAvijai surahiM satAmasehiM / tuhuM jagaguru avasaM sAraehiM suhu hiu hiMDiyasaMsAraehiM / vammahaveeM paramucchiyAI bhUaI airairasamucchiyAI / sittaI tuha vAyAjIvaNeNa paDivaNNau uvasamu jIvaNeNa / 10 ghattA-iya vaMdivi jiNavaru hariharu diNayaru kamalAsaNu guNarayaNaNihi / tavajAlAbhAsuru kaMpAviyasuru bhavakANaNaNiDDahaNasihi // 10 // 11 After meals Nagakumara sees the maidens. Being questioned by Vyala, the eldest of them gives an account of themselves. The town of Bhumitilaka. ucuMgasiharu suragirisamANu AsaNNu gaMpi maNaharu vimANu / pahu bhiccahiM jANArasavihiNNu bhoyaNu bhuttau vijAe diNNu / AyA jiNaharu majjhaNNayAle annnnaaypuvknnnnaavmaale| uTThiu avaloiMu gayaNamaggu diTThau kumareNa kumArivaggu / maMdArakusumakayakesasohu sAsANilaNivaDiyamahuyarohu / thovvaiDathaNamaMDalaghuliyahAru payamaMjIrayajhaMkArasAru / raMkholamANakaMcIkalAu paritAyahi tAyahi kaiyplaau| kayalIkaMdalasomAliyAu AhUyau savvau bAliyAu / rAyAeseM vAleNa teNa vaaluNggphrtaasiynnivenn| Ayau pahuMNA paripucchiyAu taruNIu trunnhrinncchiyaau| pukAru karahu kiM Niccameva tA bhaNai jeTTa suNi kahami dev| ghattA-NiyaDau~ ji maNoharu chuhapaMDuraMgharu NaMdaNavaNadumaramiyasuru / etthatthi bhaDArA tihuyaNasArA bhUmitilau NAmeNa puru // 11 // 10 3E guNAgiraya. 11. 1C kAle. 2 E avaloyau. 3 thubbaDa; D thobaDa. 4 E parakalAu. 5 Comits this portion from savvau to Ayau in line 10 below.6E vAlagga, A pauNA.8C NiyaDAu. 9paMkiyagharu. |

Page #158
8. 13. 3.] NAyakumAracariu 12 They were five hundred daughters of King Sriraksha who was killed by his own nephew Pavanavega. The latter had imprisoned them all. ukkhAyakhaggarakkhiyasateu sirirakkharAu sirimaisameu / NAmeNa rakkhamaharakkha taNaya baMdhavaparipAliyasayaNaviNaya / haDaM putti maNoramaNAmadheya puNu vijuppaha puNu vijuveya / maMdAiNi NAiNi mayaNalIla puNu pomiNi gomiNi suddhsiil| sAmaMgi maMgi siMgArakaMti devai revai sAvitti saMti / caMdappaha caMdiNi caMdaleha gAitti sarAsai buddhimeha / jayalacchi ahiMsAevi somai NavaraMga raMbha ramaNIyaroma / cArittagutti paracittacori rai kAmamAri gaMdhAri gori| sohaggasIya sai rayaNamAla mAlai mAliNi kaMdappakIla / kaoNlaMgi kuraMga suraMga tuMgi mai kaivayajaNaNi viyaarbhNgi| iya evamAi vihipAlipAI tumhaiM paJcakkha nnihaaliyaaii| laI paMcasayAI maNoharIhiM piu~ puttihiM pINapaoharIhiM / mahu tAyaho kerau bhAi~Neu NAmeNa pasiddhau pavaNaveu / teNamhaI eyau muddhiyAu maggaMteM teNa na laddhiyAu / ghattA-te hayadAIMjae rakkhasavijae mAriu jaNaNu bhaDeNa shuN| ghaNatimiraMdhArae kArAgArae baMdhivi bhAyara dhitta mahu // 12 // 10 15 13 They had refused to marry the murderer of their father, but they offer to marry Nagakumara if he could release them. Nagakumara promises to do what he could. icchaMtu vi duMjaNu NIsasaMtu amhahiM na samicchiu piukayaMtu / te bolliu kiM mahu atthi gohu ko karai daicce sahu~ virohu / jai vairabhAu hiyaeNa dharahu to' vaNu jAivi kUvAru karahu / 12. 1C ukkhAi. 2 E kaMti. 3 E sAma. 4 MSS rAma. 5 CE kAliMgi. 6C piya. 7 E bhAyaNeu, 8 E dAyajae. 13. 1 D tA. 2 E vaNi. 3 E kuvAru. nAgakumAra....12 - 89 - |

Page #159
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8. 13. 4purise sayalAu NirikkhiyAu lauDIyareNa parirakkhiyAu / NaMdiNivAle NaM NaMdiNIu amhaI maaruyjvbNdinniiu| jai mellAvahi to hosi NAhu NaM to kiM lAyahi dehe ddaahu| tA bhaNiu kumAre kayadaeNa dukkhu vi caMgau sutaveM karaNa / dhaNu khINu vi vihaliyaposaNeNa maraNu vi caMgau saNNAsaNeNa / pAraMbhiyabalibalaNiggaheNa raNu caMgau dINapariggaheNa / sayaNattaNu sajaNaguNagaheNa porisu srnnaaiyrkkhnnenn| jujjhijai kinjai kajasiddhi dijai vihaliyadutthiyahaM riddhi / tahiM avasare bhicce hakkiyAu NIsesau kaNNau kokkiyAu / puravaru gayAu gayavaragaIu pahu saMciMtai maMtihiM maIu / ghattA-rAmAhararAyaho dINaho rAyaho parapIDaNe kiM peNriyu| maNami rAyattaNu jage jasakittaNu jeNa dINu uddhariyau // 13 // 15 10 14 Nagakumara sends ambassadors to Pavanavega, demanding restoration of the kingdom and release of the maidens. The enemy's retoit. iya bhaNivi acheyAbheya siTTa te dRya be vi puravare pitttth| rAyAlae bolliu pavaNaveu Aesu dei tuha mayarakeu / rakkhaho maharakkhaho raju devi NIsaMru tuhuM puravaru pariharevi / mA kumairihiM kerI karahi tatti mA hakkArahi bhIsaNabhavitti / jaNakavalavalaNakIlAvisAle mA NivaDahi kaavaalinnikvaale| tA bhaNiu sarasu mAruyaMjaveNa mArai aNaMgu virahe NaveNa / piyamuhakamale avaloieNa Nau satthe saMgare ddhoienn| ohacchami haDaM viraevi vUhu Aveu leu knnnnaasmuuhu| jaM sasuraho kiu taM karami tAsu bhakkhaMtu luddhagiddhatamAsu / tA gaya te joiya caraNarehi paharaNaiM liMti dIharakarehiM / 10 4 E mAruvajayabaMdaNIu. 5 ABCE omit this line. 6E bhiccaiM. 7E pariyau. 8 ABDE majjhu vi. 9 AB uriyau. 14. 1E NIharu. 2 / kuvarihiM. 3 C kamula. 4 E mAruva. 5 E susaraho. 6 A vara". - 90 -

Page #160
8. 16. 3. ] NAyakumAracariu ghattA-paMca vi bhAbhAMsura jiyadevAsura rynnvihuusnnpriyriy| jage NAyaNayANaya paripAliyapaya loyavAla NaM avayariya // 14 // 15 Pavanavega meets his death at the hands of Nagakumara. NaM paMca vi paMDava aipayaMDa NaM paMca hatthi myaaglgNdd| NaM paMca sIha NaM paMca jalaNa NaM paMca meru saMjAyacalaNa / Na paMca vi mayaNaho paMcabANa paMca vi dhAviya uggayakivANa / paMcahiM hayagayaraharahiya daliya NaM paMDusuyahiM raNi kuru va maliya / paMceMDe vi riuDe galaveviyAI paMcattaho NIyaI jiiviyaaii| daliyAI rahaMgaI rahavarAha gajiya gaya gayagaMdheNa tAhaM / paharaMtaha jAyaMdhariNarAhaM raharahiya Na yANiya kahiM gayAhaM / haya haya muhapheDeM thippamANa hilihiliaMtAvaliguppa~mANa / kaeM seNNabhaMge saI vAuveu abhiDiu bhaDahaM bhaMDaNe ajeu / jAyaMdhariNA osarivi sarivi asiNAMsivattu NivaDaMtu dharivi / hau viNNANeNa lahevi raMdhu chijaMtu duTThakaMThaTThibaMdhu / ucchaliu ruhiru dhArAe saralu paDiyau siru NAI saNAlu kamalu / ghattA-ulhAviu vairihe maNagayakherihe" kovahuvAsaNu pajaliu / __ asivANiyadhArae paradubArae NiyaparihavapaDu vicchaliu // 15 // 10 16 Submission of the warriors, marriage of the maidens, restoration of the kingdom to their brothers and Nagakumara's return to the Pandyan capital. jANiu kaNNAparitAyaNeNa AeM bhaDaNiyareM toyaNeNa / viNNaviu rou jayalacchikAmu tuhuM amha sAmi paJcakkhu kAmu / pahuNA rAmeNa va vANaroha kiMkarayaNu icchiu vA Narohu / 7 AB bhAsura. 15. 1C omits this foot. 2 E paMca viNaM mayaNaho. 3 ABC omit this line. 4 CpaMcahaM. 5 ABC omit this line; E paharaMtahiM. 6 C yaMtAvali. 7 D gupphamANa, 8CE kayadeg 9 C abhiDai. 10 E ANA. 11Ckhahire. 12 E vicchaliu. 16. 10 bhAyaNeNa, 2 C sau. 3 C paJcakkha. - 91 -

Page #161
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [8. 10. 4muddhau piyadasaNe harisiyAu NaM malayamahAsusihari siyaau| varatilayeu caMdaNasurahiyAu pavaraccharAu NaM surhiyaau| NayaNehiM pajiyahariNiyAu NaM goulagoviu hrinniyaau| kalamaMgalapuNNamaNoharAu vddddaariysynnmnnohraau| NaM haMsiNIu surataruNiyAu pariNivi NIsesau taruNiyAu / karapallava uvavaNataru NiyAu puravare guNapasariyavayaNarAu / hayapavaNaveyarakkhaMkarAya kaya rakkhamahArakkhaMka rAya / thaviyAu tAu titthu ji saIu lIlAloiyaNiyapurisaIu / te Navasevaya viNihiya sudhIra tahiM rakkhaNu maMtIsa vi sudhIra / Aruhivi maNoharu suravimANu teeNohAmiyasuravimANu / paMca vi jaNa maeNNibhUsiyasavAse AveppiNu thiya paMDIsavAse / ghattA-harahArahimujjalu viyaliyakalimalu aNivAriu paribhamai tahiM / 15 jasu NaravarasAraho NAyakumAraho puSphayaMtakiraNAI jahiM // 16 // __10 iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmaMkie mahAkaipupphayaMtaviraie mahAkagve bahukapaNAkallANavIrakiMkaralaMbho NAma aTThamo pariccheu samatto // saMdhi // 8 // 4 D tilau. 5 D parijiya. 6 E reads before this karapallavauvavaNatasaNiyAu NaM haMsaNIu surataruNiyAu. 7 ABCE maNorahAu. 8 E omits this foot, 9 ABC muNidUsiya; E muNibhUsiya. - 92 -

Page #162
Ix Nagakumara goes to Dantipura, marries the princess Madanamanjusha and then goes to the town of Tribhuvanatilaka. NihaNevi pavaNaveu samare rakkhamahArakkhahuM mahi deppiNu / jAyaMdhari aridaMtihari gau daMtiuraho mahura mueppiNu // dhruvakaM // pucchiya paMDiyapahu paMDIsaru puMDurapuMDarIu prmesru| NaM paMpphullaphullamANasasaru ucchusarAsaNu guNasaMdhiyasaru / Navajalaharasaru saMcalliu saru calai seNNu tharaharai phaNIsaru / harivarakhurarayaDhaMkiyaNesaru NayaNahiM Na muNiya rayaNi Na vAsaru / aMdhadese NavaviyasiyauvavaNe vimalagahIrasare sIyala~vaNe / daMtiNayare NivadhammapasAhiu caMDauttuM pahu sarasAsAhiu / caMdamaIdevIujjoyau samuhUM eMtu jAmAeM joyu| teNa vi so paisAriu sabhavaNe diTThae muddhahe ghnnthnnjovvnne| putti pavaDiyaparamANaMdeM diNNa mayaNamaMjUsa nnriNdeN| Nehu lahappiNu suhi maNNeppiNu dIharacchi sA titthu thaveppiNu / cauvaNNAsamasohiyANilayaho puNu gau Nayaraho tihuynntilyho| ghattA-tahiM vijayaMdharu maMDaliu maMDalamellaI dhaNaI laeppiNu / vijayamahAevIsahiu avaloiu kAruNNu kareppiNu // 1 // 10 15 1C rakkhahaM mahi deviNu. 2 A B omit dhruvakaM. 3 C paMDivipahu. 4 C paMDura. 5 D pupphulla. 6 E haya. 7 E gahIrasAri. 8 ABC NimmalavaNe. 9 CcaMDavattu. 10 / sohiTa. 11 ABCD joiu. 12 C muddhaiM. 13 CE mollaI. 14 Comits dhaNaiM. 15 C kAraNNu,

Page #163
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [9.2. 1 Nagakumara marries Lakshmimati who wins his affections very deeply. gharu Ayaho mayaNaho viraiyarai teNa vi dhIya diNNa lacchImai / sA taho ruccai caMdaho ratti va Naviyaho bhaviyaho jiNavarabhAtta va / suyaNaho sajaNaguNagaNatatti va patthivapaMhuhe pahuttaNasatti va / varakaiNAhaho bhAsAjutti va niggaMthaho taNumaNavayagutti va / aruhaNhavaNapAraMbhaho jutti va sAmaNiuttaho maMtaho khaMti va / maggaNayaho vippaho saMketi va johAhAravisesaho kaMti va / sammattaho sudhammaNibitti va dANesaho dhari Thiya risipaMti va / sarasaho sulaliyakavvapautti va bhamaraho Navasararuharasabhutti va / vaiyAyaraNaho kayapayavitti va desaho NaravaiNAyapavitti va / kumuyAyaraho NisAyaraditti va ___ jasavaMtaho purisaho jasakitti v| ghattA-kiM kIrai velihiM phulliyahiM phulla jAhaM rasu cakkhivi nniggi| sohaggu pasaMsiu mAlaihe mahuyaru jAhe NirAriu laggai // 2 // 10 Woman is the ornament of man. sohai jalaharu suradhaNuchAyae sohai Naravaru saMcae vaaye| sohai kaiyaNu kahae subaddhae sohai sAhau vijae siddhae / sohai muNivariMdu maNasuddhie sohai mahivai Nimmalabuddhie / sohai maMti maMtavihidiTTie sohai kiMkaru asivaralaTThie / sohai pAusu sAsasamiddhie sohai vihau sapariyaNariddhie / sohai mANusu guNasaMpattie sohai kajAraMbhu smttie| sohai mahiruhu kusumiyasAhae. sohai suhaDa suporisraahe| sohai mAhau urayalalacchie sohai varu vahuyae dhavalacchie / ghattAH-guNaharu muTTihe mAiyau suddhavaMsu aNNu vi koDIsaru / Naraho kalattu sarAsaNu vi kiM Na karai sarIru bhAbhAsuru // 3 // 10 1 CD add before this -- visayavirattaho saMtaho mutti va ' 2 C puhahe; E pahuhi. 3 AB pAraMbhahe. 4 C saMti va 5 C sakrati, 6 BCDE jiNhAhAra. 7 CNivvAtta: E Nithatti. 8C omits this foo'9 CjAsu. 10 CjAsu; E jAi. 8. 1 AB saddae.

Page #164
9. 5. 8. ] NAyakumAracariu 5 Teacher Pihitasrava arrives at Tribhuvanavlaka and Nagakumara visits him. lacchImaimuhapaMkayachappau NAyakumAru Naviyaparamappau / tihuyaNatilayaNayare vaNakIlae icchiyanuhu bhujaMtu salIlae / aNuhavaMtu siya acchai jaiyahuM pihiyAsau guru Ayau taiyahu~ / NaM samAhi NaM sarasai NaM daya NaM khama purisavesa vihiNA kaya / NAvai uvasamu damu jamu saMjamu NAI ahiMsae dAviu nniykmu| NaM paJcakkhu dhammu saI hUyau NaM risiM siddhivilaasinniyu| NaM tavasirisavvaMgahiM ghaDiyau sIlaguNAmalarayaNahiM jddiyu| NaM samiihiM payaDiu Ahoyau NaM dAviu tihiM guttihiM joyau~ / paMcavIsabhAvaNabhAvaMgau ujjhiybjjhmNtrsNgu| so jAivi vaMdiu rairamaNe diNNAsIsa mnnoruhdmnne| ghattA-isiNA dhammabuddhi bhaNiu viyasevi bolliu NAyakukumAre / dhammu Na yANami deva hauM acchami chAyau mohaMdhAre // 4 // 10 Philosophical discourse of Pihitasrava. Remarks on the Kshanika Vada' of the Buddhists. bhaNai bhaDArau mohu Na kijai moheM NANu huMtu DhaMkijai / moheM pasarai micchAdasaNu jagu NihiTThau kharNaviddhaMsaNu / ikke vAsaNa tAsu Na NAsai so kiM jIu jiNAga, vilasai / bhaMtie bhaMti kema sAhijai duviyaDe mahu hAsau diji| aMbaru parihai bhoyaNu bhuMjai bhuyaNaNANu pabhaNaMtu Na lji| 5 paramANu ya milaMti bahu jahiM jahiM ghaDapaDaviDavi hoti bhuvi tahiM tahiM / khaNadhaMsiyaho NANu saMjoyau gayasaMjou Na dIsai loyu| saMtaI saMtANaiM saMgahiyaI goviNAsi kahiM duddhaiM dhiyii| 4. 1 ABDE degtilae. 2 C siri. 3 ABD dUvau. 4 ABD joiu. 5 C acchAmi cchayau, 5. 1E khaNu. 2 ( vAsuNa. 3 C jiNAyamu. 4 C bhuavi tahiM. - 95 -

Page #165
puSphayaMtaviraiyau [9.5.9dIvakkhae kahiM labbhai aMjaNu saJcau bhAsai miNiraMjaNu / khANa khaNi aNNu jIu jai jAyau to bAhire gaDa kiha gharu aayu| 10 aNNe thaviyau aNNu Na yANai suNNu vi vAi kAI vakkhANai / ghattA-suNNu asesu vi jai kahiu to kiM taho pNciNdiydNddnnu| cIvaraNivasaNu vayadharaNu sattahaDIbhoyaNu siramuMDaNu // 5 // Remarks on the orthodox philosophies of the Brahmans. puhai baMbhu pANiu lacchIseru huyavahu rudda pavaNu puNu Isaru / siu' aMbaru kulakaule bhANiu~ teNa vi taJca kiM pi Na viyANiu / taM ji samAsiu dUsiyadaive gayaNu ji bhaNiu sayAsiu saiveM / Nikalu kiM pasarai AuMcaMha Nikkalu kiM paramANuya saMcai / Nikalu kiM taNu giNhai vittaha Nikkalu kiM parakajaI ciMtai / Nikalu kiM bhaNu karai vi dharai vi Nikkalu kiM tihuyaNu saMgharai vi| Nikalu kiM saI paDhai paDhAvai Nikkalu mokkhamaggu kiM dAvai / Nikkalu kiM aTuMgaI dhArai Nikkalu kiM paru perai vArai / Nikkalu kiM pariNAmaho vaccai NikalaMsu kiM gAryai nncci| ghattA-Nikkalu Niccalu NANataNu siddhatteNa sahAve thakai / 10 appau marai Na saMbhavai kahiM kira so jagajattahe dukkai // 6 // Remarks on the ortholox philosophies continued. sitthu jAi kiM javaNAlattaho ghau kiM puNu vi jAi duddhattaho / siddha bhamai kiM bhavasaMsArae ghiyvimuktklevrbhaare| akkhavAyakaNayaramuNimaNNiu sivagayaNAraviMdu kiM vaNNiu / mayaNaDahaNu kiM mahilAsattau NANavaMtu kiM mairae mttu| Nimmalu kiM paravaire NaDiyau Nirahu vi ayasirakhuMTaNe pddiyu| 5 E kahiM. 6 : vAu, 6. 1E lacchIharu. 2 A siya; BD siva. 3 E bhaNiyau. 4 E dUsivi. 5 E AvaMcai. 6 A paramANu sayaMcai. 7 ABC ghattai.8EgAvai. 7. 1 ABD keNa ya. onal Use Only

Page #166
9. 9. 6.] pahu vi bahueM pAveM daMDiu savvatthaho ki kAI balade kiM kavAlu saMto se tittaho asatitthaI kiM hiMDiu / sadayaho ki suleNa raudeM / aTThayabhUsa kAI pavittaho / kiM sArUDhaho / liMga Niccameva mayamoheM mUDhaho IsaravAu ya vAdagahillaya kiM palavahi jaDasattapisalaya / dhattA - mANamohalohaMtariya puttakalattavittarasalAlasa / paharaNakara parajIvahara phuDu Na kahati dhammu kAmAlasa // 7 // 8 migamArau ahiMsa kiM ghosai aliyabhAsi Naru aliyehaM suhakaru parayAriu paraMyAraI vihiyaiM luddhau gAibhUmidhaNadANaI vasukAraNe kukamma korAvai kavvaI karai savvaNIsArakhaM raNabhoyaNu puNNu payaMpara Authority of the Vedas questioned. jo mAse pANau posai / theu theNataNe baddhAyaru / dAvai surahaM purANa lihiyaI / dhaNNaI devaMgaI parihANaI / apaNu marai paru vimArAvai / mahupAI palakavalAhAraI / jahAlapaDa maNuM Na vithappar3a / dhattA - veu pamANu Na hoi jae viNu jIveNa saha kahi labbhai | viNu sareNa kahiM Navakamalu viNu gheNuyae gayaNu kiM dubbhai // 8 // 9 nAyakumAracari bajjhai rujjhai puNu tADijai gAibalahu Niggahu kijai gokubu kiM deu bhaNijai Reference to some orthodox beliefs and superstitions. vijjhai ku dhariva pADijjai / vacchu piyatu khIru kaDijjai / 'ho ho pUrai ki palavijai / dukiyaphalu bhuMjaMti mahAbhaDa | bha kAI dhariyara kaihAyaNu / sajaNagaNu vicitiu / pasupAveNa hoMti pAubbhaDa bhakkhivi migajaMgalu dUsivi jiNu yAmaNihiM majju paI saMdhiu nAgakumAra....13. 2 E kiM khAi. 8. 1 C Alayaho. 2 B pariyAraI; C parayAriya. 3 C purANahaM. 4 D kukammu 5 ABC karAvai E omits the following three feet. 7 C maNe. 8 E kihi. 9. 1 E omits this foot 2 CE jaNu. 3 C bha. 4 E uNhAyaNu. 5 D seviu . 7 10 5 5

Page #167
[9.9.7 pupphayaMtaviraiyau jaNNapiyaravihimisu maMDeppiNu tikkhaI kattiyAiM khaMDeppiNu / Amisarasavisesa cakkhate sayalajIva bhakkhiya bhakkhaMte / rudda baMbhu sabbu vi saI pAsira vaMbhaNacAru veyavihivilasiu / iMgAlaho dhoyaho dhavalattaNu kahiM jaleNa NaradehasuittaNu / ghattA-dambhe salile maTTiyaNaM ATeyapattaNihittAhAre / kaha sujjhaMti varAya jaDa mailiya ghore hiMsAyAre // 9 // 10 10 Remarks on Mimamsa and Sankhya. suraya samicchai saggaho gacchai paru mAreppiNu dhammaho vaMchai / hA hA veyavAi kiM bollai taho AyAse phalu kiM phullai / eku Niccu kiM taccu bhaNijai eka dei aNNe kiM lijai / ekku thAi aNNekku vi dhAvai eka marai aNNekku vi jIvai / NiJcaho kahiM labbhai bAlattaNu NavajovvaNu puNaravi vuddddttnnu| NiJcu vatthu pariNavai Na bheyahiM tasathAvarapuggalapariveyahiM / purisArAmu bhavaNu saMdiTThau purisaho daMsaNu kahiM mi Na lddh| ema suNNu mImaMse sira jIu puNNu pAu vi Nau diTTau / kiriyAvajiu Nimmalu suddhara saMkhapurisu kiM payaie baddhau / viNu kiriyae kahiM taNumaNavayaNaI viNu kiriyae kahiM bhubhvghnnii| 10 viNu kiriyae kahiM bajjhai pAveM muccai kiM ho eNa palAvai / ghattA-bhUyaiM paMca paMca guNaI paMciMdiyaiM paMca tNmttu|| maNuhaMkArabuddhipasaru kahiM payaIe purisu saMjuttau // 10 // 11 Concluding remarks on Kanada, Kapila and Sugata. jalajalaNahaM virohu sasahAveM tAI thaMtiM kiha ike bhAve / pavaNu cavalu mahi thakka thirattai hA ki jhaMkhiu suraguruputte / 10. 1C sura sammicchaI. 2 C taho AhAseM phulla kiM phulahiM. 3 E omits the following three feet.

Page #168
5 9. 12. 12.] NAyakumAracariu bhUyaha melAvau kahiM vaTTai eka thAi tahiM eku pytttti| jai jIvaho jIvattaNu Ayau caubhUyahaM saMjoeM jaayu| to hauM maNNami bhuMjiyabhoyaho ekku sahAu kiM Na teloyho| eku sarIru kiM Na kira pahavai kiM vaitaMDiu paMDiu vilavai / ema lou mohiu kumaIsahiM kaNayarakavilasugayadiyasIsahiM / eyahaM mai Na kayAi vi dijai micchApaMthe kahi mi Na Nijai / gayaNu aNAi aNaMtu amANu vi lou aNAi loyasaMThANu vi / dahavihu duvihu sa tavaMkayadANu vi dhammu aNAi dhammasaMtANu vi| ghattA-caugaiyau saMsAriyahaM davidiyabhAviMdiyapANahaM / paMcamagai sAsayaguNahaM siddhahaM suddhahaM kevalaNANahaM // 11 // 10 12 The Right faith. paMcamagaiu aNAiaNaMtau caugaigahaNi jIu hiMDatau / aNNaNNaiM jammAiM bhamaMtau aNNaNNaI aMgaI chaDuMtau / dhamma muNaMti ya saMtikasAyA ke vi jIva gurupysNgaayaa| solahabhAvaNabhAvavasaMgaya sammatteNa visuddha sNgy| aTThaguNaDDivaMta maivaMtA saMveyAiya Nicca dhrNtaa| devasatthagurumUDhavivajiya jaaikulaaiymynnaavjiy| kusurakugurusevAsaMgamapara taha ya kusatthakusuyapADhayaNara / micchAliMgiya taha sevayajaNa jehiM Na seviya chaaNAyadaNa / suddhasadiTThI te jANahi Nara sAhamiyavacchallakayAyara / ghattA-saMkAkakhAvirahiyau vidigiNchaaprivjiyu| dasaNu jehiM samAsiyaDa titthayarattaNu tehiM samajiu // 12 // 10 11. 1 D mai micchApahi kahiM mi. 2 E vimANu. : ABC tave. 12. 18 bhavaMtau. 2 C guNaMti samaMti kasAyA. 3 AB omit the following fire lines. 4 E pADhaNapara. 5 E bhuaNAyaddaNa. 6 ABCE omit this line,

Page #169
pupphayaMtaviraiyau 13 I e Right knowledge and the Right conduct. kohalohamohaMga chiMdivi bArahavihu tavacaraNu carepaNu iMdapadiha maMda haveSpiNu paramANu parameTThi NaveSpiNu paMcasu paMcasu paMcasu dhAmasu NivakulaNahayalauggayaNesara dharaNidharAdhara karidIharakara meiNi bhuMjivi ahava Na bhuMjivi kevalaNANu vimalu uppAivi suhumu dUru aMtariyau diu deu dosaNimmukku samAsiu salu deu arahaMtu bhaDArau ghoraI paMuraI timiraI bhiMdivi varapaMDiyamaraNeNa mareSpiNu / cokkhaI surasukkhaI bhuMjeSpiNu / divva avasANi mue piNu / bharahavidehairAvayaNAmasu / aisayavaMta saMta paramesara / dhattA-dhammu ahiMsA paramu jaeM titthaI risiThANAI pavittaraM / [9. 13. 1 atula mahAbala sayala vi jiNavara / appANaDa carite NiuMjivi / loyAlou sabbu avaloivi | tihuya jaNe parameTThihiM siu / duvihu sayalu Nikkalu uvaesiu / Nikkalu suDDu siDa asarIrau / mokmaggu suMdara muNasu tiNNi vi daMsaNaNANacarittaraM // 13 // 14 The teacher concludes his discourse and Nagakumara accepts the excellent faith. dhiTTieM tiTTie jo u cattau Namokkhu to kiMkira chajjai mokkhu guNakkhaNa jahiM jAyara aNNeko saMsAru Na piDi suNNu mokkhu aNNeNa paloiDa dikkhAmokkhu teNa kiM vRttau / jo kAmiNihiM kaDekkhahiM chijjai / jIvaviNAsu teNa viNNAyau / raNaraNu sAtthu pariTTiu / aNNe appara gayANa nioiu / 5 10 13 1 mohaMgaya chaMDivi. 2 I pavaraI 3 E sokkhaI. 4 E deg NAhu. 5 E erAvaya 6 cArita 7 C tihuNa; tihuvaNu, 8 C parama 9 E jaI. 14. 1 DE ciTThae tiTThae, 2 CE kaDakrse 3 E E 10 C mukkha. u. 4 DE haraNu. 5E sAmatthe paiTTiu. 100 5

Page #170
9 18. 2. .NAyakumAracariu tahiM ji tAsu kira lau saMjAyau avaru bhaNai kahiM mokkhu akaayu| dehu ji jIu jIu Nau bhiNNau so kiM jANai kiM pi suduNNau / iMdiyapaccakkhu vi jai saMtau to kiha Najai aggai hotau / caramasarIrAthAru Nirikkhau dasaNaNANavisesu vi lkkhiu| mokkhu mahaMtahiM saMtahiM akkhiu so kehi mi viNNehiM prikkhiu| 10 ghattA--AyaNNivi NiyaguruvayaNu mayaNe paramadhammu paDivaNNau / jAijarAmaraNattiharu bohilAhu savvahaM saMpaNNaMu // 14 // 15 Nagakumara's inquiry about the cause of his unbounded love for Lakshmimati. The teacher's reply. Merchant Dhanadatta of Vitaso kapur and his son Nagadatta. paviyaMbhai vasaMtu vaNarAie mahulihu gajai viysiyjaaie| bhijai viusu vi paMDiyamaiyae cavai kumAru giri va girinniye| lacchImaiyae haDaM pemmaMdhau muNi bhaNu mahu siNehasaMbaMdhau / kahai mahArisi etthu ji dIvapa Nayare ravaNNe varise airaave| vIyasoyapure vaNi dhaNayattau dhaNasirivaru vaNivaru dhaNayattau / NaMdaNu NAyada NaM vammahu NArIsuhayattaNamayaNimmahu / avaru vi vasuyattau tahiM vaNivai vasumairamaNi ramaNepasariyarai / tAhaM vihiM mi kulaharacUDAmaNi NAyavasu tti putti pINathaNi / komalasarala kamaladalaNettaho diNNI NAyadatta vaNiuttaho / siaurapaMcamiuvavAsaNiuttaho muNiNAhaho samIve muNiguttaho / 10 ghattA-suhasukkhaiM bhujaMtu Thiu~ bAlamarAlagaie sahu~ baale| gaya diyahA Na vi yANiyau sayaNabaMdhuparimiu tAyAlae // 15 // 10 A sage arrives and Nagadatta tuok the vow of observing the Srutapanchami fast. gaehiM diNehiM kaehiM mi aNNu muNI maNaguttu bhuugunnpunnnnu| maDaMbasugAmapurAiM cayaMtu cauvvihasaMghasamANu mahaMtu / 6 / suduNNiu. 7 E Na jai. 8 C sAtahiM. 9 CE dhaNNehiM. 10 AB saMpajjau. 15. 1D suhayattaNu. 2 E ramaNi. 3 E omits this line. 4 D adds before this tuha sohai sA NiruvamacaMgima aMgalINa NaM caMdaho caMdima / 5C thiu. 6 D baMdha.

Page #171
khamAe mahovahi meru va tuMgu samIraNu NAI baleNa mahaMtu malaMtu dalaMtu asesu vi kammu vaNAlae Aivi thakku turaMtu saMputtu sabaMdhu kalattasamANu NiviDu Nicchivi vaMdiu sAhu riMdasamANau tUMhi mi titthu suNevi muNIsarasAhiu dhammu vi paMcami phagguNamAse puSyaMtaviraiyau ravI rattamANo vaNIso vi gehe ghattA - ANNavi tuhuM muNivayaNu NisuNivi teNa saryalu paripuNNau / hoivi to karevi maNe gehu sovi saMpattu ravaNNau // 16 // 17 sasI va susAmu suteyapayaMgu / bahubbhavadukkhaviNAsu karaMtu / jarAmaraNubbhavaNAsiyajammu / suNevi NariMdu NariMde mahaMtu / sutosu karevi parAyau jANu / viNeyapamANu suvahigAhu | sarAu parAya dosabahatthu | vayAI laevi pariTTiu sammu / evi uvAsu kavi' satose / On the night of the fast day Nagadatta died and became a god in heaven. ravI uggamANe tamohe palANe pajAe vihANe | tiloyeppahANe ahIseyapUyA phalANeyadivvA jiNo baMdiUNaM muNINAhapAse kamA vaMdiUNaM suo dhammueso tiloyANa mANaM kayA sArabhUyA / puNo diSNa savvA / kirIyAsamANaM | [9. 10. 3 yA mohavA se | NiviTTo NiUNaM / karato payAso | asesaM pamANaM / gao atthamANo / visAle sudehe / 102 5 10 10.1 BD riMdu. 2CE sabaMdhu saputtu . 3 C tuhamavi titthu; ABDhi mi. 4 AB laIvi. 5 E kaviNu tosu. 6 ABD omits sayalu; E reads the foot suNisuNevi lou paripuNNau . 17. 1 A tiyAla. 2 CDE add before this ahIseyapuje gao appayaje; E hasdeg jo in place of je 3 C deg so. 5 10

Page #172
9. 17. 37.] sabaMdhU samitto tamoheNa juttI huyA nAma taNhA tuhINAidavvA lavaMgelasArA kuNatA suvA gae jAme ikke sarIrassa ceTThA NieUNa tAo tao jAlava maNI sUrakaMto tarhi teNa vRtto ravI uggamANo kaire devakajaM caUNa sejA tao teNa lattaM piyAresi puttaM gayA tiNNi jAmA hamaj Na sUrassa dittI saMta bhaiyA uvAvAsaNAso NieUNa loo jiNesassa pUyA karemI tibhatI risINaM ca saMgho NAyakumAracariu - Tio dhammacitto / gayA addharattI / sarIre sauNhA | 103 kayA aMge savvA / cahUNIraphArA | paDAvIyaNAyaM / muhe tI suke / khaNaM paNaTThA / kareI uvAo / pajAlaMsumokkhe | pahAe phuraMto / suo NAyadatto / he gacchamANo / sahANaM sapujaM piehI supejA / piyA kaTTavattaM / Na yAsi juttaM / sutassa rAmA | pisAe dusajjhe / Na uNhANaM bhittI / sulaggI va teyA / karomi pyAsI | gamaMto saMbhoo / jae sArabhUyA / Na NAsaMtu sattI / 93 dhareUNa siggho / 15 20 4E 'gola, 5 D tAva. 6 C karo. 7 C caeUNa. 8 BCD viyAresi 9 ABD uNhAu 1. A sameo, 11 AB viggho. 25 30 35

Page #173
40 pupphayaMtaviraiyau 19. 17. 38karAvemi bhoja puNo appakajaM / imaM latta putto samucchAe bhutto| sarato jiNesaM saimuttiipesN| payApaMcavitto Thio ciNtvNto| ayorAivaNNaM NahaM biMdupuNNaM / saraM tassa pANA gayA liinnmaannaa| divAloyapatto khaNe nnaaydtto| dhattA-so maromi sohammu gau chaDivi mANusattu ghiNiviTTalu / 45 suravarasayaparivAriyau khaNu vi Na jetthu ducha duhapoTTalu // 17 // 18 Nagadatta's divine paraphernalia. He returned to the earth and presented himself before his mourners. so marevi sohammu pattao dhammajhANacitteNa jutto| sUrakaMtisasikaMtipaccale sohamANaThiyae sunniccle| labamANamaNimottiohae clvlNtdhyvivihsohe| raNajhaNaMtaghaMTANiNAyae dhvlmNgluggiiynnaaye| ravipahAyaNimmalavimANae hUu tetthu bhusohmaanne| kaNayadaMDasiyacAmare vaire viiymaannsursuNdriikre| suraNamaMtajayajayaNiNAyae bNdisddgNbhiirvaaye| vAra vAra jayajaya bhaNaMtiyA mauDakiraNamaNivipphuraMtiyA / paMcapallaAUNiuttao huvau jAma vhusukkhjutto| ema titthu vahubhoyamANao NiyapavaMcu avhiiviyaannio| teyavaMtu maNimauDamatthao survrNgvrdivvvttho| kaNayakattarIgADhaNetthao rvisudittidittiiphttho| siyaturukkhakappUramIsiyaM jakkhakaddamaho dappavAsiyaM / taNuvilittasavvaMgasuMdaro ruuvbhoynnijiypurNdro| hAraDorakuMDalavihUsio tilybulsirikusumbhuusio| 16 12 E karAvovi. 13 E samattI. 14 E avArAi. 15 D sohami. 16 D ghiNa. 18. 1E diTTiya. 2 / ya.3 C pare. 4 C vara.5 5 loya?6 E kaddamaddappavAsiyaM. 7 ABD dora.

Page #174
9. 19. 13] paMcamIsuvihiphaleNa NAyao baMdhuvaggu jahiM rovamANao mukkadhAhamuMbbhevi karayale vAravAra guNaNAma liMtao mAtA dharaNiyali viDio jIvati valoiyaM ema bhaNevite kiu soha sou karehi tAya kiM bhullau bhavasAyare duhasalilabhayaMkare dhammu karehu tumhi dayasArau kAI kahijjeMu Navara visAlaho uvavAsaho phaleNa saMpurNaMu dhammu kavi cittu paDivohiu gau puNu suravaru suravarathANaho taNu sakkAMriGa tehiM turaMtarhi vayasaMdohasesa pAlaMtiya vasubbhaDataNu payaDa riTThiya tarhi saNNAsu karevi sarAiya bhuMjiva suhalaya be viNiyattaiM dhattA-so pecchivi NiruvamataNu pucchiu ko tuhuM para paramesaru | te kahiu puNu appaNau NAyadattu hauM huvau suresaru // 18 // 19 He consoles his bereaved parents. The teacher then tells Nagakumara that Nagadatta was reborn in his own person and that Lakshmimati was no other than his wife even in her former birth. NAyakumAracariu nAgakumAra....14 avahibohiNA muNivi Ayao / mAyava suhAsa mANao / aMsuvAha NivaMDaMti dharayale / hA kahiM gao surya bhaNatao / tAtitthu aparNe payaDio / tArataralaNayaNehiM joiyaM / sarahaseNa jiNadhammapabohaNuM / mohavase etthu ekalau / mAviDeMsahuM tarhi asuhakare / bhave bhave jaramaraNAiNivArau / dhammo phalu paJcakkhu NihAlaho / jAivi devaloi uppaNNau / baMdhavavaggu sayalu ummohiu / siddhe so sokha pahANaho / puNu NhAevi jalaMjali diMtahiM / bahuvihaNiyamovAsa karaMtiya / hINa khINa Niru jhINa pariTThiya / piya marevi tuha pAsu parAiya / saggu caeppiNu iha saMpattaI / -- 8 ABC onit this line. 9 ABD ubbhevi 10 NivaDaMtu 11 E suva. 12 C tAyamAya. 13 AB dharaNiyalu. 14 CtAva 15 C appaNu. 16 ABD 'catta. 19. 1 C tema. 2 ABE 'Na 3 C itthu aikkalau 4 E NivaNesahe. 5E kahijahe. 6 saMpaNNau 7 CE Nivisaddhe. 8 sukkha 9 CE saMkAri 10 ABDE uraTThiya. 105 20 5 10

Page #175
15 pupphayaMtaviraiyau [9. 19. 14jAu jayaMdharAsu tuhuM NaMdaNu guNamaNikhANi va nnynnaannNdnnu| lacchImai vi eha suhabhAyaNa putvabhavANuNeha migaloyaNa / NisuNivi NiyayabhavaMtaru suMdara pulaiu tA savvaMgu NiraMtaru / pucchiu puNu muNiNAhu NamaMtiNa uvavAsaho kA vihi pabhaNaMtiNe / ghattA-AyaNNivi kumaraho vayaNu vayaNeNa teNa muNi tuTThau / ___ duriyatamohaviNAsayaru sIlavaehiM guNahiM paripuTThau // 19 // 20 The teacher explains the method of observing the Srutapanchamati fast. to Navara divvApa vANIe muNiNAhu kumarassa puNu kahai parasamayaduggAhu / uvavAsa tibbheya je di8 jiNamagge te ahamagurumAjjhimA jema sammagge / saMposahovAsa cAutthaNAmAya saMtosamAveNa NisuNehi vayachAya / AsADha kattIe phagguNasa mAsammi siyapakkhacotthIsu saMtuTThacittammi / so ceva ekkeNa bhutteNa phuDu bhuttu NiyagehaAraMbhu savvo vi paricattu / hoevi sui cokkhu siyavatthaNetthaMgu sohAvilaMkAraparicattakAmaMgu / uvavAsu giNhevi cAutthu tiviheNa maNavayaNakAeNa prisuddhhiyenn| aNumaNaNa tivihA viNau karai kAravai aikaDayakharapharusavayaNAI Nau cavai / NisuNaMtu gurupAyamUle sudhammatthu saMsAraNissAradukkhANa paramatthu / sajjhANajhANaggidaDDANa paoNsammi saMthArasejAe soveI tA tammi / saMthAru sohera uggamiyasUrammi veiMdiyAINa aNujIvasayaNammi / acchei jiNabhavaNe soceya diNu eka pariharivi gharavAsu jibhaavgunnthkchu| Nahacheya NayaNaMjaNAdIyakaM tattu NavavatthavaramallasamalahaNaparicattu / Na suNei gaMdhavvu Nau Niyaha pekkhaNau Na suNei Na kahei vikahAI kaahnnu| suvihANi suvisohi vaMdevi jiNaNAhu tiviheNa aisuTTa kaamaarimyvaahu| do NavaNa causIsa dodaha bi Avattu battIsa aiyAra dUreNa paricattu / 10 16 11C NamaMteM; E sAmaMtiNa. 12 CE pabhaNate. 13 D maNi. 20. 1 E TThiya. 2 BD cauttha. 3 Ddeg su. 4 E cautthIsu. 5 C sAsammi. 6 ABD socei. AB Navavatthu maramattesamalahaNe; E Navavatthasarasatti. 8 E* suddha. |

Page #176
9. 21. 19. ] taNu saggadosA vi battIsaM jANaMtu saMtosabhAveNa jApavi niyagehu hatthu hoevi puNu Niyai gihavAru ghattA - majjhaNNae gharapaMgaNae joivi muNi vaMdevi dharijai / Niyasattiyae subhattiyae suddhAhAradANu taho dijai // 20 // 21 Method of observing the fast continues. vevi muNiMdu bhavIyaNacaMdu | gharamma chuhevi cakke Thavevi / samaccivi pAya vihIe jevAya / puNo vi NamaMtu tiloya mahaMtu / taho sae chuDDu | karevi samuddha muNI sajaggu deva bhavIu sacittu ajoggu / subhoyaNu devi muNINa samANu gharaMgaNu jAma jiNAgami jema NAyakumAracari saputtakalattu sagAvimahAsi karevi asesu sabhoyaNalINu suposaha ema NiyAsame thakku tahaSNu su saujavaNAvi pariharai so bhaviu guNadosa bhAvaMtu / hAevi dhuvattha rAutaNiyadehu / AvaMtu varapattu paDigahai guNasAru / asuddha savIu / seto karevi / aNuvvajamANu / sa gacchai tAma / payAsaha tama / parIyaNajuttu / sucArasamAsi / satosavisesu / karei gihINu / phalei sutema | kavi viyak / kami visesu / karehi sayAvi / SAB pattIya. 10 D pAuta. 21. 1 girAya. 2 B samaddhu; C samidu; E samahu. 3E sutosu. - 107 -

Page #177
[9. 21. 20 pupphayaMtaviraiyau sukattiyasADha saphagguNagADha / timajjhahaM ikka supaMcami sukk| supaMcavarIsa smaassriis| ahadda ji paMca samAsa vi pNc| tibheya carIya karaMti sudhIya / paDimmaDa paMca varevi varaM c| savattha sapottha muNIhiM mhtth| samappaNa kIya subhattIe tiiy| sukaMtiya paMca sucttpvNc| parIhaNavattha tahe va pstth| cauvihasaMghe suvaahidulNghe| haNevayakaje bhviiynnpuje| subhesahu diti viNIya nnyNti| mahApaDivitta susohiynnett| ulova vi citta sucitta vicitta / samujjalaghaMTa susadda ttnnNt| uvovaraNa pyaariystttt| sutAriyacaMda caMdovaya ruNd| sasaMghaho bhojnu rasAlu maNoju / payaMti mubharbu karei Na gbbu| vihIe karaMtu phalei turNtu| sucI sukhette sudiNNa pytte| ghattA-muNi akkhar3a kaha jAma tahiM posahu varamahimau smmttii| dasaNaNANacarittasamatavadhammattha jema jiNatattaI // 21 // 4 E pavaMca. 5 C saputthu. 6 A susattie. 7 CE citta. 8E sucittavicitta uloyavicitta. 9 E payaMtu. 10 CE sasavvu. 11 13 suchIu; DE suvIu,

Page #178
NAyakumAracariu 22 Minister Nayandhara arrives from home. Nagakumara returns to Kanakapura and is crowned king by his father. jaNaNasamANu maMti harikaMdharu AhUya suMdaru maMtasiM tahiM avasare saMpattu NayaMdharu / NAI puraMdaru saI maMtaseiM / paNa matthaI cuMvivi aMkae Dhoire / jAyavasomavaMsakururANA / pi kaNa uru diTTu jayaMdharu diNNAsIsaha puNu puNu joIu atarfar ekeka pahANA dhavalahiM maMgalehiM gijaMtahiM dhArAvArasahiM NaM NavamehahiM sIsagaehiM NAI gurusaMgahiM palavachayahiM NaM surarukkhahiM gAyaNehiM NaM suTTai sukaMThahiM paMDurehiM jasapuMjAbhAsahiM cAmIyaratarahiM vajraM tarhi / suttaM kahiM NaM bhaNadehahiM / kAmiNidhariyahiM NAi bhuyaMgahiM / jaDasaMsaggaehiM NaM mukkhahiM / NaM kirADa tehiM sumaMThahiM / siMciu maMgalakalasa sahAsahiM / 9. 23. 8. ] ghattA - bharaNivvANu kuladhavalu dhavalehiM mi jasadhavalu vihAviu / bhUsiu dhavalavihasaNahiM dhavalujjalavatthaI parihAviu // 2 // 23 After his coronation, Nagakumara sends from wherever he had left them. bahu siri haNibaMdhu va tAeM NAyakumAraho bhAlae sIhAsaNe vaDDu NaM maMdare cAmarehiM NaM haMsavihaMgahiM NaM kitti aMgaI parighuliyaI chattaI dhariyaI cAruNavallaI vagghamaUrasIhagaruDadvaya rAyAruhaNajo ggadivvaM gahiM 22. 1 E jAyau. 2 E Dhoyau 3 E suddha 4 E uttehiM. 5 C dhavalujalu. 23. 1 CD saMcaliyahiM; E saMvaliyau; upiyaraho sirakayakaru | Vyala to fetch all his wives and Vidyas With them he enjoys his royalty. payaDiu puvvapuNNasaMbaMdhu va / urayale lacchi NisaNNa visAlae / jiNavariMdu surasevikaMdare / kaNyadaMDapAsayapaDiyaMgahiM / vijiu Naravarakara saMvaliyahiM / NaM NivasaMpayavellihe phulaI / ubbhiyacaMdasUrapAliddhaya / kiu ahiseu mayaMgaturaMgahiM / -- - 109 5 10 5

Page #179
pupphayaMtaviraiyau [9.24.9vihiyaI homaI icchAmANaiM dhaNaparihINahaM diNNaI daannii| vAle rAyAesu laheppiNu jahiM NihiyaI tahiM tahiM jaaeppinnu| 10 vijau bhajau divvaI sayaNaiM daviNaNihoNaI nnaannaarynnii| ghattA-ANiyAiM savaI gharaho suyaNehiM pariyaNehiM priyriyu| thiu jAyaMdhari kayaNauri siri bhujaMtu puNNavipphuriyau // 23 // 24 Through sheer disgust Sridhara renounces the world. He is followed by Jayandhara and Prithvidevi. Nagakumara enjoys the earth for a long time and then transferring it to Devakumara, himself becomes a Digambara, taM pecchivi nivveeM laiyau siriharu pubvameva pavvaiyau / puhavIdevie sahu~ kayasaMvaru jAu jayaMdharu rAu diyaMbaru / khamge vairivaggu Nillarivi baMdhuhuM hiyayamaNoraha parivi / NANe viusaNivahu saMtosivi sohagge rAmArai posivi / rUve kAmaeu hoeppiNu teeM caMdu sasUru jinneppinnu| vihaveM sakaho salla kareppiNu buddhie suragurubuddhi hreppinnu| cAeM dINANAhahaM raMjivi aTThasayaI varisaI mahi bhuMjivi / pacchai ema viyappivi buddhie dhaNu jovaNu kira kAsu visuddhie / bhakkhiyaNiva NaM bhIsaNaDAiNi appivi devakumAraho meiNi / Dhoivi rajju suyaho guNavaMtaho saraNu paiTTa gaMpi arhNtho| 10 vAlamahAvAlaMkahiM daDhabhuu / rAu acheyAbheyahiM sNjuu| daiyaMvariyadikkha paDivajivi thiyau kasAyavisAya viyajivi / ghattA-paMcahiM tehiM mahAmuNihiM paMciMdiyaI khalAI jinneppinnu| paMcAsavahaM Nirohu kau paMcamagai hiyavai jhAeppiNu // 24 // 25 Austerities practised by Nagakumara who, in due course. becomes absolved, forever, of his corporeal existence. NiJcelataNu kesAluMcaNu nninycnnisejaadehaauNcnnu| pahANavivajaNu daMtAdhoyaNu kAlae NIrasu paravasabhoyaNu / 2 E vihANaiM. 3.Comits pariyaNehiM 24. ABC omit this line. 2 AC paMcAsahUM. -- 110 -

Page #180
9. 26. 18] NAyakumAracariu dharaNisayaNu rairasasaMkoyaNu dUsahadasamasayamuhaviMdhaNu / pisuNAkosaNu tADaNu baMdhaNu caMDavAyavahalakaMpavaNaI dhaaraahrjldhaaraasvnnii| sisirosAkaNaharamaruveyaI himapaDaNaI daDDattaNuteyaI uNhaiM sosiyNgrsbheyii| kaMTholaMbiyavisaharacalaNeI sAhavagghajIhAdalaghulaNaI / vaNataruNihasaNasihisihavalaNaI guhgybhiimoyrshvsnnii| kolaghoraghoNANiluhaNaI sNvrgygNddykNddynnii| evamAI dukkhAI saheppiNu raNe vaseppiNu bhikkha careppiNu / sattu vi mittu vi sarisu gaNeppiNu miu bhuMjeppiNu Nidda jiNeppiNu / bhorDa bhugaveu sumareppiNu maNi jagabhaMgurattu bhAveppiNu / sukkajhANu maNi AUreppiNu mohamahArirAu pelleppinnu| kammakasAyarAya toDeppiNu daDhakammaTTigaMThi melleppiNu / juttAyAru tiguttihiM guttau caurlDa mi tehiM risihiM sNjuttu| ghattA-jhatti aNaMgu aNaMgu huu pattau mokkhu annNgviyaaru| puSphayaMtasuraNami pahu pasiyau NAyakumAra bhaDArau / 25 // 10 16 iya NAyakumAracArucarie NaNNaNAmakie mahAkaipupphayaMtavirahae mahAkagve siriNivaNAyakumAramokkhAruhaNo NAma Navamo pariccheu samatto / // saMdhi // 9 // 25. 1 ABC omit this foot. 2E velaI. 3 ABD caraNaiM. 4 ABC omit this line. 5 D gara. 6 E bhoya bhoyaMgaciu. 7 ABC omit this foot. 8 MSS jagu. 9E melleppiNu. 10 ABC omit this foot. 11 CE suraNamiya.

Page #181
puSyaMtaviraiyau Author's own and his patron's eulogia. gottamagaNahara evaM siTThau nAyakumAracaritu payAsiu so naMdau jo paDhAi paDhAvai so dau jo vivari vidAvai dau sammaisAsaNu sammai ciMtiu ciMtiu varisau pAusu ho saMbhavatu pavittaI ho hoMtu paMcakalAI ho jasu bhuaNattae vilasau sivabhattAI mi jiNasaNNArse baMbhaNAI kAsava risigottaI muddhA vasavaNAmaI saMpajjau jiNabhAveM laiyaho majjhu samAhibohi saMpajau sUriparaMparAe uvaiTThau / iya siripaMcamiphalu maI bhAsiu / so naMdau jo lihai lihAvai / so NaMdau jo bhAveM bhAvai / NaMda paya suhu NaMdau Naravai / u Nu hou dIhAusu / NimmaladaMsaNaNANacarittaraM / royasoyakhayakaraNavihANaI / ho ghari vasuhAra pavarisau / be vi mayAI duriyANaNNAseM / guruvayaNAmayapUriyasottaI / mahu pirAI tu sudhAmaI / rayaNattayavisuddhidaMga ho / majjhu vimala kevala upajjau / ghattA --- gaNNaho majjha vi daya karau pupphayaMtajiNaNAhapiyArI / ma ase viduvvayaNu vasau vayaNe suyadevi bhaDArI // 1 // * * suhatuMgabhavaNavAvArabhAraNivvahaNavIradhavalassa / kaMDela gottarNahasasaharassa payaIe somassa // 1 // kuMdavvA ganbhasamubbhavassa siribharahabhaTTataNayassa / jasapasarabhariyabhuaNoyarassa jiNacaraNakamalabhasalassa // 2 // aNavarayaraiyavara jaNaharassa jiNabhavaNapUyaNirayassa / jiNasAsaNAyamuddhAraNassa muNidiNNadANassa // 3 // kalimalakalaMkaparivajjiyassa jiyaduvihavairiNayarassa / kAruNNa kaMdaNavajalaharassa dINayaNasaraNassa // 4 // NivalacchIkIlAsaravarassa vAesAraNavAsassa / Nissesaviu savijjAviNAyaNirayassa suddhahiyayassa // 5 // NaNassa patthaNAe kavvapisalleNa pahasiyamuheNa / yakumAracaritaM raiyaM siripupphayaMteNa // 6 // 112 -

Page #182
zabda ko zaH

Page #183

Page #184
zabdakozaH The figures indicate Sandhi, Kadavaka and line of the text respectively. In case of words occurring frequently in the same sens), at least one reference to their place of occurrence is given. Purely tatsama words are, as a rule, omitted, except in a very few cases. Words which I consider Desi have been marked with an asterisk. Sanskrit equivalents of Apabhramsa words or their Sanskrit originals as found in Hemacandra's Prakrita Vyakarana and Desi-nama-mala, Vararuci's Prakarta. Prakasa and Dhanapala's Puiya lacchi-numa-mala have been given throughout Vernacular equivalents have also been given wherever necessary and possible. In case of words not traceable as above, reference is made to other published Apabhramsa works such as Bhavisayatta-kaha, Sanamkumuracariu and Jasaharacariu if the words could be found to bave occurred there, Lengthy discussions of derivation, meaning and explanation of words and phrases have been relegated to the Notes and a reference to this effect is made in the Glossary. The following abbreviations have been used : Com.-Commentary; Comp.-Comparative; D.-Desinamamala: ex.-example; G.Gujarati; Gr.-Greek;H.-Hindi;hem.-Hemacandra's Prakrta Vyakarana;M.-Marathi; Mar.-Marwadi; Pai.-Paiya-lacchi-namamala; Pers.-Persian; Rom.-Roman; Var.Vararuci's Prakrta Prakasa. IN 1 jasa.-jasaharacariu; Ti.-TippaNa; de. deza; dhA.-dhAtu; na.-nagara; pa.-parvata; pu.-puruSa; bhavisa.-bhavisayattakahA; saNaku.-saNakumAracariu. aI-ati I, 1, 7. airuMda-atiruMdra I, 1, 7. ( vipula, D. VII, aikaDaya-atikaTuka IX, 20, 8. __14; 1. ruMda broad ) aituria-atitvarita V, 5, 12. aisayavaMta-atizayavat IX. 13, 6. aipasattha-atiprazasta III, 4, 7. auvva-apUrva I, 15, 10; II, 6, 9. aibala-atibala, pu. VI, 11,6. akka-arka I, 16, b.. *aibhalla-atibhadra V, 12, 7. ( Hem. IV, akkha -A+khyA degi III, 8, 7. 351. H. bhalA good) akkha na -akSayUta III, 13, 9. aiyAra-aticAra IX, 20, 16. akkha ra-akSara VI, 2, 8. airavaNNa atiramya I, 7, 8. ( Ilem IV, akkhavAya-akSapAda, pu. IX, 7, 3. ___422.) __ akkhohaNiyA-AkSobhaNikA VI, 6, 12. airAvaya-airAvata, de. IX, 15, 4. agahiya-a+gRhIta ITI, 14, 4. - 115 -

Page #185
agAa] NAyakumAracariu [apusiya agAa-agamya II, 3, 12. aNattha-anartha III, 2, 12. agga-agra I, 7,5; VII, 7, 10. aggai-agre aNatthamiya-an+astamita IV,2,9. II; 4, 4. aNala-anala I, 14, 1. agghavatta-ardhapAtra VI,1,9. aNaliya-an+alIka IV, 2, 5. agghaMjali-arghAJjali V, 12, 13. aNavaraa-an+avarata I, 12, 6. acca-arca degmi VII, 6, 1. aNAi-an+Adi IX, 11, 10. aJcaNa-arcana I, 9, 5. aNAyadaNa-anAyatana IX, 12, 8 (see notes) aJcaMta-atyaMta IV, 5, 8. aNiTTiya-a+niSThita V, 12, 13. *accha -As. I, 8, 10; II, 7, 3. (IHtm. aNuggaha-anugraha III, 3, 9. __ IV,215) aNuTThau anu+tiSThatu V, 6, 7. acchara-apsaras I, 9,9,deghu gen. sing. aNurAya-anurAga I, 9, 2 accharia-Azcarya VI, 7,4. aNuvvajamANa-anu+vajayAna IX, 21, 9. acchivatta-akSipatra II, 5, 11. aNuhavaMta-anu+bhavat IV, 6, 4. accheraa, ya-Azcarya VI, 1, 4; VIII, 2, aNuhuMjiya-anu+bhukta VI, 4, 13. ____I.( Hem. I, 58; Var. 1, 5.) aNeya-aneka II, 5, 5. acheya-pu. VI, 15,8; VIII, 10, 1. aNNa-anya; iM II, 1,b. ajibha-az2ambha III,4,6. aNNAya, a-a+nyAya I, 8,6; 7, 10,21; ajogga-ayogya IX, 21, 6. VII, 3, 1. ajju -adya I, 15, 15%; VII, 4, 4. aNNeka-anya+eka II, 1,6. ajjuparae III, 7,53 IV, 8,9. Attihara-Artihara IX, 14, 12. (H. Ajakala) attha-artha I, 1,5%; III, 2, 12. ajjhAsA-adhi+AzA V, 10, 3. asthamANa-astamAna IX, 17, 10. aTTama-aSTama VIII, 6, 8. (H. AThavAM) atthANa-AsthAna I 8, 9. aTTasaTi-aSTaSaSThi IX, 7, 6.( H. ar3asaTha) asthi-asti I, 6, 4. (old J. AthI) aTThasaya-aSTazata IX, 24, 7. asthikAya-astideg I, 12, 2. aTuMga-aSTa+aMga IX, 6, 8. (tech. term of Jain philosophy, see aTThAraha-aSTAdaza III, 1. 1. (H. aThAraha) notes ) aTTi-asthi VIII, 15, 11. aduguMchiya-a+jugupsita II, 7, 10. aTTiya-asthi+ka (svArthe) III, 14,7. (Hem. IV, 4.) aTThiyapatta-asthipAtra IX, 9, 11, bhakkha adhyakSa III, 3, 8. aTThiyabhUSaNa-asthibhUSaNa IX, 7, 8. addharatti-ardha+rAtri IX, 17, 13. aDai-aTavI VII, 1, 10. addhavaha-ardhapatha VIII, 6, 14. aDairuNNa aTavIrodana IV 3, 13. (rud+kta, addhammila-ardha+unmIlita III, 8, 5. ___Var. VIII, 62.) apaDibaddha-a+pratibaddha IV, 4, 6. aDDivaMta-Rddhimat IX, 12, 5, apAa-a+pApa II, 3, 12. (Hem. II 41 ). apusiya-a+proJchita V, 10, 21. (a+mArjita aNagAra-an+agAra IV, 4, 5. acc.Hem IV,106;H. poMchanA to wipe) - 116 -

Page #186
appakajja ] apa kajja - AtmakArya IX, 17, 38. appaladdhi - Atmalabdhi III, 2, 9. appA - Atman I, 10, 9; II, 6, 20. (Hem. II, 51; Var. V, 45. H. Apa; M. ApaNa ) apiya-arpita VII, 8, 3. ambhasiya- abhyasta III, 1, 7. zabdakozaH abbhAgaya - abhyAgata VII, 4, 2. *abbhiDia - samAgata VIII, 15, 9. (Hem. IV, I 64 . ) abbhUya - adbhuta VII, 8, 6. abhaya - pu . VI, 15, 8, VIII, 10, 1. amma- amba; Voc. sing. ammi III, 6, 16, ( H. ammA. mother ) amhArisa- asmAdRza II, 4, 3 VII, 15, 9. amhArI - asmadIya III, 13, 3. aya- aja ( brahman ) IX, 7, 5. ayAla - akAla III, 3, 12 arahaMta - arhat I, 5, 9. ( Hem II, 111 ). aridamaNa - pu . IV, 7, 14, IV, 9, 5. arivamma- arivarman pu. VII, 4, 5. arIsa - ari + Iza VI, 13, 15. aruha-arhat I, 5, 9; II, 6, 20. ( !lem. II, 111.) arUsaNa - a + roSaNa III, 4, 4. ( Hem. IV, 236.) alayaura- alakapura, na. VI, 2, 1. alasaMta- alasatva III, 2, 2. alaMghaNayara-alaMghanagara VII, 11, 13. alia - alIka I, 15, 13, V, 3, 3; VI, 10,9. aliyabhAsi - alIkabhASin IX, 8, 2 avaiNNa avatIrNa IV, 12, 10. 'avaNI - avani IV, 2, 2. avanttaya-a+pAtra + IV 3, 2. avayaNNia-ava + gaNita I, 10, 10. avayara-ava+tR deghuM VI, 5, 9. ( upakurma: Ti.). -- [asohaNa avataria, 'ya avatarita II, 8, 9; III, 4, 7; III, 15, 7, VI, 11, 9. avara - apara II, 1, 7; III, 9, 9; VII, 8, 10. avarAia - aparAjita, pu. VI, 11, 4. *avaruMDia -AliGgita VII, 9, 2. (D. I, 11.) avaropparu-parasparam VIII, 3, 8. ( Hem. IV, 409. ) avaloyaa- avalokita I, 8, 4. avasaNa- a + vyasana III, 4, 4. avasaM avazam VIII, 10, 8. avahara - apa+ha, mi. VI, 5, 1. avahAra- ava + dhAray deghi. V, 13, 4. avahAri - apahArin I, 17, 18. avahi' hI - avadhi ( jJAnavizeSa ) IX, 18, 10; IX, 18, 16. avaheria - avadhIritaIII, 9, 10. (vicAritam, Ti.) avahera - ava + dhIray deghi IV, 4, 3. (M. heraNeM ) avaMka-a+vakra VI, 13, 5. ( ava samantAt rakSakam, Ti.) avihaMga - a + vi+bhaMga VI, 10, 15. avakkhiNI - apekSiNI I, 13, 8. * avvo- aho, sUcanAyAM khede vA III, 7, 1. ( Hem. II, 206; Var. IX, 10. ) asacca-asatya VI, 13, 15. asaNulla - azana + ulla ( svArthe ) IV, 3, 14. asArasa - a + sadRza III, 17, 8. asAmaNNa- a + sAmAnya II, 11, 7. asivatta- asi+patra VIII, 15, 10. asivANiya asi + pAnIya VIII, 15, 14. asIsa - AziS IX, 4, 10. asutta-a+sUtra V, 8, 14. asuratthANa-asura + sthAna V, 12, 11. asuhAri - azubha + kArina VIII, 10, 6. asoya azoka II, 11, 15, asohaNa - a+zobhana, III, 9, 7. 117

Page #187
aha] NAyakumAracariu [AyaDDhaNa aha-atha III, 12,3. aMbaiya-ambikA VIII, 1, 12. (campakaaha-agha II, 3,18. __ kalikA, Ti.). ahagAra-agha+kAra III, 2, 11. (For aMbaya-Amra VII, 1, 11. change of 5 into t see Hem, IV, aMbuhara-degdhara VI, 14, 8. 396) aMsu-aMzu II, 5, 4. ahadda-abda or atha+abda IX, 21, 23. aMsuvAha-azruvAha IX, 18, 18. ahama-adhama IV, 3, 5. IX, 20, 2. ahamma adharma III, 2, 10. A aharagga adhara+agra V, 1, 11. ahararAya-adhara+rAga VIII, 13, 14. Ai-Adi I, 5, 1. aharulla-adhara + ulla (svArthe ) I, 17, 14. Airiya-AcArya VI, 10, 5. ahaMga-a + bhaMga III, 6. 15. Aucchia A + pRSTa V, 7,6%; VI, 11, 1. ahicaMda-abhicandra, pu. VII, 11, 3. Aujja-Atodya; degvija-vidyA VIII, 7, 11. ahiNava-abhinava VII, 8,8 (Hem I, 156). ahiNaMdiya-Abhi + nandita III, 9, 4. Ausa-Ayus I, 12, 11. degahiNANa-abhijJAna II, 11, 2. AuMca-A + kuJca IX, 6, 4. ahimANa-abhimAna, 'meru I, 2, 2. AuMcaNa AkuJcana IX, 25, 1. ahimuha-abhimukha I, 10, 1. AuMciya-AkuJcita I, 8, 7. ahirAa-adhirAja I, 9, 2. AU-Ayus IX, 18, 9. ahilAsia-abhilaSita VI, 2, 6. AUra-A + pU degroppiNu IX, 25, 14. degahivai-adhipati I, 7, 9. Aesa-Adeza III, 16, 15%; VI, 8, 3. ahiseya abhiSeka IX, 23, 8. AkaMkha-A + kAMkSa degi VII, 2, 11. degahiMda-ahi + iMdra, dharaNendra Ti. 11, 3, 7. AkosaNa-Akrozana IX, 25, 4. ahiMsAevi- devI, strI. VIII, 12, 7. ADhatta-A + rabdha III, 6, 4. ( Hem. ahIseya-abhiSeka IX, 17, 3. (legthened II, 138). _for metre). ANa-A + nI, ANeppiNu I, 15, 15. aMguTTha-aMguSTha I, 17, 4; III, 4, 8. (H. (M. ANaNe to bring). aMgUThA ). ANatta-AjJapta VI,5,9. aMdhiva-aMghripa (vRkSa) VI, 7, 15. ANayara-AjJA + kara VI, 14, 1. aMcija-ac (karmaNi) i. IV, 8, 11. ANaMdappaha- AnandaprabhA, strI. VII, 11, 9. aMta-aMtra IV, 15, 5. ( H. AMta ). ANA-AjJA, ANae Inst. sing. I, 13, 1. aMtarapura-na. VII, 3, 13. (Var. III,55). aMtararAa-degja, pu. VII, 3, 13. ANia-AnIta I, 14, 10. aMtaravaNa-degna, de. VII, 3, 12, Amisa-AmiSa IV, 2, 19; IX,9, 8. aMtAvali-aMtra + Avali VIII, 15, 8. Ayaa-A + gata I, 8, 133; V, 13,9. aMteura-aMtaHpura II, 1, 2. IX, 18, 16.(H. 371211 Came). aMdhadesa-AMdhradeza IX, 1, 7. AyaDDaNa-AkarSaNa V, 4, 14. - 118 -

Page #188
AyaNNa ] AyaNNa- A + karNay hiM. I, 3, I. NNivi I, 5, 1. AyaNNiya - AkarNita I, 12, 7. Ayara - Adara II, 13, 9; III, 3, 3. Ayavatta-Atapatra I, 9, 8. AyaMbiraccha- A + tAmra + akSi IV, 1, 9. AyAsa - AkAza VI, 13, 6. ArA - Ara (totravizeSa ) III, 16, 3. ( M. Ara, daMDA Ara, Ti . ) . 'Ari- ari VI, 16, 10. Alagga - Alagna II, 3. 3. AlAva-AlApa III, 3, 7. AlAvaNi, viNi- AlApinI ( vINAvizeSa ) III, 6, 4; V, 711, V, 9, 4. ( see notes) AliMgiyaMga-AliGgita + aGga I, 15, 9. * AluMkha - A + rUkSa ( AsvAd ) VII, 2, 11, ( AspRz acc. Hem. IV, 182 ) AloyaNa - Alokana VIII, 4, 7. AloyANiya-AlokinI (vidyA) V1, 2, 11. * Avagga-ArUDha VII, 6, 10 (lagnaM caDitam, Ti. see notes ) " Avajia - Avarjita III, 8, 13. ( sanmAnita, Ti. tiem. gives vajja, as substitute for tras and dRz IV, 181; 198.) AvaNa - ApaNa (market ) VII, 2, 8. Avata - Avarta IX, 20, 16. AvaMDara - A+pAMDura II, 8, 11. AvaMta - A+yA+zatR V, 3, 1, striyAm degti III, 13, 3. Aveu-A+yA Imper. 3. sing VIII, 14, 8; paNu Abs VII, 11, 15. AsaNNa-Asanna I, 4, 1. Asava-Azrava I, 12, 9. AsavAra - azvavAra III, 14, 8 ( H asavAra ). * AsaMgha-A+sam + zri i pre. 3. sing. Prob A+sam+han ) III, 17, 9 ( sam + bhAv 119 zabdakozaH - [ ukkoyaNa acc. Hem. IV, 35; AsaMghA - icchA D. I, 63. Dr. Gune's equation with AzaMs and AlaMgh is not suitable, see bhavisa. XIII, 7, 1 ) AsAUraNa- AzApUraNa VII, 14, 4. Asi-AsIt VI, 8, 11. Asia - Azrita VI, 16, 15. AharaNa- AbharaNa 1, 16, 5. AhAsa-A+bhAS, degmi I, 1, 2, deg i VII,11,4. AhAsia A + bhASita VIII, 2, 2. Ahoya - Abhoga IX 4, 8. i ikka - eka II, 1, 6. iNaM - idam II, 3, 1 ( Hem III, 78; 79.) iMgAla - aMgAra IX, 9, 10. ( Hem. I, 47.) iMgiya - iMgita IV, 7, I. 0 iMdajAla - indra III, 1, 12. iMdidiri - ( tatsa.) bhramarI II1, 6, 12. iya - iti I, 10, 12; VI, 8, 11. irAvaya - airAvata, de. 1X, 13, 5, 0 isi, sI - RSi I, 12, 3; II, 3, 19; II, 4, 1; IX, 4, 11. ( Hem. I; 128. ) I IsaravAa - IzvaravAda IX, 7, 10. ( Var. III, 55.) IsaMti - dRzyante IX, 17, 32. IsIsi - ISad + ISad, V, 9, 1. (Hem. 1,46.) u uiya- udita V 3, 8. ukkaMThiya- utkaNThita V, 12, 2. ukra - utkara V, 6, 4 ( Var 1,5.) 'ukkoyaNa - utkopana ( utpAdaka ) IV, 12, 16.

Page #189
ukkhAya ] ukkhAya - utkhAta VIII, 12, 1. ugga- umra II, 6, 13. uggamANa - udIyamAna ( udgacchat ) IX, 17, 1; ( ud + ghAT acc. Hem. IV, 33. H. UganA rising of the sun ). uggamiya- udgata II, 12, 6. uggaya - udgata I, 10, 5; VIII, 5, 3. uggayaNesara - udgata + dinezvara IX, 13, 6. uggIva - ud + grIva VII, 2, 2. ugghADiya - ud + ghATita II, 10, 10. (H. ughA DanA to open ) uccAiya- ud+cAyita II, 10, 9. uccAla-ud + cAladeg i III, 15, 11. ucchalia - ud+chalita II, 9, 7. NAyakumAracari ucchAha - utsAha V, 10, 1. ucchu - ikSu IX, 1, 4 ( Hem. I, 95; II, 17. Var. I, 15. ) ujjala - ujvala I, 10, 11; VI, 11, 6. ujjavaNa-udyApana IX, 21, 19. (M. ujavarNe, to complete a vow with ceremony ). , ujjANa - udyAna I, 8, 11; II, 1, 2 urjita - Urjayat pa. VII, 1, 2, VII, 10, 4. ujjaya-Rju + ka VII, 6, 3. ( Var. III, 62.) ujjaya-ud+yukta VII, 14, 1. ujjeNi-ujjayinI, na. VII, 3, 8; VIII, 4, 7 ujjoya - udyota IX, 1, 9. ujjhAya - upAdhyAya 1, 2, 8. ( H. ojhA ) ujjhaya - ujjhata VII, 11, 1; IX, 4, 9. 'ujjhira - uJjh+ira ( tAcchIlye ) IV, 2, 14. uTTaMta - ut + tiSThat, haiM gen. VIII, 3, 9. uTTi - utthita I, 9, 2; II, 13, 6. ( H. uThanA to rise) uDDAvai - ud + DI + Nic Pre 3. sing. III, 15, 8. degviya P. P. III, 9, 14. (Ti. ujADayatI; H uDAnA to clear off ) uDDaya uDData III, 12, 6; VlI, 1, 9. 120 uDDiya-UrdhvakRta II, 12, 5. uNNaya - unnata III, 4, 8. unha - uSNa 1, 5, 5; VIII, 1, 11. uNha - auSNya IX, 17, 31. utta-ukta III, 11, 10; V, 2, 4. uttapattI-u (- ukta + pratyukti III, 7, 10. uttaramahura-uttara+mathurA. na IV, 1, 7. uttI - putrI II 2, 16. * uddAla- A + chid lippiNu III, 11, 5; deg i III, 15, 11; degliya VI, 11, 8. ( Hem.I 124; H. uDAnA prob. ud+dAray ) uddhavaMta - uddhata IV, 10, 8. uddhAiya- ud+dhAvita IV, 14, 6. uddhuddha - Urdhva + Urdhva II, 12, 4; VII, 5, 3 uddhaya-ud+dhUta IV, 8, 13. uppajja - ut+pad deg i III, 2, 8. upapatti - utpatti I, 12, 10 uppara - upari I, 13, 10. uppariyaNa - upa+AvaraNa III, 8, 10 (M. uparaNA a garment ) uppala - utpala III, 8, 13. upAya- ud+pAday i III, 15, 9. uppekkhaa upekSaka IV, 2, 13. * uppettha - unmatta, Ti. VIII, 8, 2. ( uppittha - trasta, kupita, vidhura D. I, 129; Akula Pai. 475) ubbha - Urdhva (ud+bhUta) IX, 18, 18. (M. ubhA) ubbhaDa - ud+bhaTa II, 4, 7, V, 4, 6. ubbhava - ud+bhava IX, 16, 5. ubbhAsiNi ud+bhAsinI 11, 9, 9. ummaNa - unmanas IV, 8, 8. ummohaNiyA-unmohanikAVI, 6, II. ummohiya-unmohita IX, 19, 7. uyaya - udaya I, 8, 8; IV, 13, 12. uyara- udara III, 5, 12 ura-pura III, 13, 4. ura-uras II, 3, 17; VI, 4, 1. - [ ura

Page #190
zabdakozaH kaa] -kula I, 12, 10; II, 2, 4. ekavIsama-ekaviMzatima VIII, 8, 9. saba-ulloca IX, 21, 34 (Ti. caMdevA; (H. ikkIsa ) jAloa-vitAna Pai.662) etthu-atra 1, 13, 3. (Hem. IV, 405; ullala-ud+lal IV, 15, 1; VI 14, 4. Var. VI, 21.) or etasmin , old M. ullasa-ud+las degi I, 7, 2. etha, etheM. ulliya-Ardrita VI, 2,5 (Hem. I, 82. Ti. eMta-A+i+zatR VI, 3, 7. mizrita) ema evam 1, 3,12; IV, 9,3; VII, 11, 4. 'ulhAvia-Ahnita VIII, 15, 13. ( Hem eyAraha-ekAdaza I, 12, 6. ( H. gyAraha) * IV, 416 ex.) erisa-IdRza VI 16, 4. ( Hem. I, 105.) uvaThaviya-upa sthApita V, 8, 17. esA-eSA [I, 2, 12. uvaNiya-upa+nIta II, 10,3. eha, hI-eSA I, 15,4; , 3, 13; ehu or uvayara-upa+kR (or cara)degi VI, 4, 2. ehau masc. nom. sing. I, 4, 11; I, cayariya-upacarita V,2, 2. 5,b, I, 15, 15. ri-upakArin V, 3, I; VI, I, 5. vari-upari II, 1, 5. o vila-utpala (pASANa) III, 16, 1. oyariya-avatarita V, 5, 15. vivaNa-upavana I, 13, 6. vivAsa-upavAsa IX, 17, 38. olagga-ava+lag degi IV, 11, 8. olaggia-ava+lagita or lagna I, 2, 9. uvaviTTha-upaviSTa II, 12, 73 VI, 10, 6. olaMbiya-ava+lambita I, 8, 9. uvasagga-upasarga III, 3, 10. olla-Ardra, III, 8,9. ( Hem I, 82) uvasamahara-upazama+dhara VI 15, 11. osara-apa+sa degsu VII, 13,7; VIII, 1, ivahi-udadhi I, 5, II. vAa-upAya IX, 17, 20. ___6; degrivi VIII, 15, 10. osaha-auSadha III, 1, 14, uvovaraNaTTa-upakaraNam nRtyasaMbandhi, Ti. IX, 21,36. osA-avazyAya IV, 8, 16; IX, 25, 6. uvvara-urvara toescape (or ud+)degi VI, 4, osAra-ava + mR + Nic degrivi IV, 12, 13; 3.( Hem. IV, 379 ex. H. uvaranA to ___VII, 8, 4. osAriya-apa+sArita I, 8, 12. escape. degoha-ogha II, 11,2. uvvAsa-urvazI, strI. V, 9, 3. ubveDha-udve ST, degDhivi Abs. III, 17, 10. *ohaccha-ava or apa+As (see accha) VIII, ____14, 8. uhaya-ubhaya VII, 6, 14. *ohAmiya-tulita I, 14, 7; V, 7, 12. (Hem. IV, 25.) e-A+i, degF II, 4, 5; degu I, 15, 15. ea, ya-etat I, 17,4; V, 13, 9. eka-eka I, 14, 9; II, 1,5. ka-brahman VIII, 2, 5. kaa-kRta I, 18, 1. nAga....16 - 121 -

Page #191
kai] NAyakumAracariu [ kamalasirI kai-kavi I, 2, 10; I, 13, 4. kaNa-kvaNa I, 13, 5. kaiyavAla-kapaTapAlikA, Ti. VIII, 7, 6. kaNa-kaNa i I, 7, 33; paMta VIIJ... kaivaya-katipaya IV, 7, 10. kaNaujala-kanakojvalA, strI. VII, , . kaivaya-kaitava (kapaTa, Ti.) VIII, 12, 10. kaNaya-kanaka I, 6, 13; 1, 13, 9. kaivitta-kavitva VI, 9,8. kaNayaura-kanakapura, na. I, 13,9; I, 17, 2: kaiMda-kavIndra V, 2, 4. ___ III, 13, 13; IV, 12, 1; IX,22, 3. kaula-kaula ( sampradAya-vizeSa) IX, 6, 2. kaNayamAla-kanakamAlA, strI. VII, 11, 10. ( Hem. I, I62.) kaNayara-kaNacara, pu. IX, 7,33; IX, 11,7. kakara-( kakkhaDa ) kakSa VII, 10, 8. (latA- kaNaraNaMti-onomatop. VII, 14, 11. ___ vRkSAdigulma see jasa.)or siOne (H. kakara) kaNiTTha-kaniSTha IV, 7, 9. kakkasa-karkaza VI, 10, 10. VI, 14, 3. kaNisa-kaNiza I, 13, 5.(M. kaNisa corn kacchariccha-kakSa+kakSa (nakSatramAla, Ti.) III, ear). 9, 15. kaNNa-karNa I, 15, 4; III, 4, 14. .. kaja-kArya I, 3, 10; III, 2, 14. kaNNa-kanyA I, 15, 4. kaTTha-kaSTa I, 5, 3. kaNNa-karNa, pu. I, 4, 6; VIII, 5, 6. kaTTa-kASTha V, 12, 10. kaNNapavitta-kaNepa+mAtrama (ear-ornament kaTThamaa-kASThamaya VI, 7, 10. III, 13,5. kaTTavutta-kaSTa+ukta IX, 17,27. kaNNAuja-kAnyakubja, na. V, 2, 11. kaDa-kaTa VIII, 3, 11. kaNNAlagga-(1) kanyA + lagna (2) karNa kaDaulla-kaTaka+ulla (svArthe ) III, 16, 10; Alagna. III, 17, 12. ___V,1, 5. kaNha-kRSNa, pu. VII, 15, 3. kaDakkha-kaTAkSa IX, 14, 2. kaNharAya-kRSNarAja, pu. I,1, 11. kaDaya-kaTaka VII, 10, 3. kaNhAyaNa-kRSNa + ajina IX,9,5. ET3-onomatop. IV, 15, 6. kattarI-kartarI IX, 18, 123; (kaTikaNa,Ti.Va kaDitta-kaTitra (?) dicc-billd (phalakam, ___ III, 24. H. kaTArI, see n:tes.) Ti.) III, 12, 5. kattiya-kartarikA (see kattarI) IX, 9, 7. kar3iyala-kaTitala III, 10, 5. kattiyasADha-kArtika + ASADha IX, 21, 20. kaDisutta-kaTisUtra III, 10,5; III, 12,7. kattIa-kArtika IX, 20, 4. kaDu-kaTa III, 14,2. kaddama-kardama IV, 10, 9; V, 11, 2. kaDuya-kaTuka VI, 4, 12. VII, 2, 2, VIII, kappaduma-kalpa + druma V, 12, 9; VII, 7, 11 1, 14. kappUra-karpUra VII, 5, 8. kaDa-kRSa degDivi IV, 11, 3; degi IV, 15, 2; kabbura-karbura 11, 14, 3. V, 3, 12; degDDijai IX, 9, 2. ( H.kADhanA kama-krama ( caraNa ) III, 4, 103 VI, 7, 10 to take out ). IX, 17,7. kaDriya-kRSTA (iakell out) V, 1, 9: VIII, kamalappaha-kamalaprabhA, strI, VII, 11, 8. 2, 10. kamalaruha-brahman I,5,10. kaDhiNa-kaThina VII, 7, 9; VIII, 13, 1. kamalAsarI-kamalazrI, strI, VII, 11, 8. - 122 -

Page #192
kamalulla] zabdakozaH [kAI kamalulla-kamala + ulla ( svArthe ) V, 6, 6. kasa-(1) kazA (Whip) (2) kaza (Tuochkamma-karma I, 12,9; IX, 25, 15. _stone; H. kasauTI.) III, 14,3; VI,7,8. kaya-kRta III, 4, 6. IX, 11, 10. kasaNa-kRSNa, I, 13, 10; VII, 1, 13. kayalI- kadalI VIII, 11, 8. (Hem. II, 75.) kayaMta-kRtAnta I, 3, 2; I. 8,5; VI, 4, 2. kasamasanti- nomatop. IV, 16, 4. kayaMjali-kRta + aJjali III, 7, 4. kasAya-kaSAya I, 12, 5. kayAyara-kRta + Adara I, 4, 10; IX, 12,9. kasera-tRNavizeSa (a kind of grass; kharasuA, kara-kR, deguM, II, 10, 5%; degi, II, 1, 11; V, Ti.) I, 6, 12. (See rotes). 2,9; degri, I, 3, 10; degre, IX, 17, 25; kassIra-kazmIra, de. V, 7, 7. rejasu, V, 13, 9; degrihiMti, IV, 5, 5; kassIra-kazmIra, na. V, 7, 7. raMta pre p. II, 1, 12; raMti I, 1, 5. kassIraya-kazmIra+ja (Saffron) V, 8.7. karaDa-karaTa (kaTa) VII, 13, 2. kaha-katha, deg5 [, 5, 4. degi, I, 15, 5. kahi, karaNa-karuNA, VIII, 6, 12. kahahi, kahasu I, 15, 4; IV, 9,5; 7, 2, karaha-karabha, V, 4,22; VII, 2,6. 9. kahaMti, I,b,9; I, 17, 4. karahulla-karabha+ulla (svArthe ) VII, 2.3. kaha kathA VI, 6, 27. karisaNa-karSaNa ( see notes) I, 6, 8. kaha va-katham+api, III, 6,7; VI, 10, 12. kariMda-kari+indra III, 15, 13. kahaMtara-kathA+aMtara IV, 1, b. karevaa-kartavya VII, 4, 10. kahiya-kathita, II, 2, 1. kalaNulla-kalana+ulla (svArthe ) III, 16, 10, kahiM-kutraM II, 1, 7. (H. kahAM ). (M. kALajI-anxiety) kaMkha-kAMkSA IV, 3, 4, VI,4,135IX,12,10. kaMcaNaguha-kAJcana+guhA VI,1,6. kalayala-kalakala II, 9, 7. kaMcI-kAJcI I, 16, 10. kalayaMThi-kala+kaMThI (kokila ) II, 1, 10. kaMTaiya-kaNTakita, I, 9, 2. kalaha-kalabha II, 13, 2. kaMTayavai-kaNTaka+vat ,,V,2,16 kalAva-kalApa II, 10, 1. kaliya-kalikA VIII, 1,6. kaMThAgahaNa-kaNTha+AgrahaNa III, 10, 3. kaMThAharaNa-kaNTha+AbharaNa, III, 10, 3. kalusa-kaluSa I, 11, 6. kaMDuyaNa-kaNDUyana VIII, 9,4; IX, 25, 10. kavaNa-kaH III, 13, 12; IV, 9, 9. ( H. kaMta-kAntA I, 17,3. kauna, Hem. IV, 367.) kaMti-kAnti, I, 14, 3. kavaya-kavaca VII, 6, 13. kaMdappa-kandarpa II, 6, 13. kavADa-kapATa V, 10, 18. kaMdAvaNa-krandrApana IV, 11, 2. kavAla-kapAla II, 3, 16; VIII, 14, 5. kaMdia-Rndita, III, 16, 10. kavila-kapila pu. VII, 5, 8; IX, 11, 7. kaMdhara-tatsama, ( Shoulder ) VI, 16,10; kavva-kAvya I, 3, 4; I, 13, 4, VII, 6, 3. ___IX, 22, 1. kavvaDa - kapATa III, 15, 10. kaMsa-pu. IV, 9, 11. kavvapisalla-kAvyapizAca (kavi-viruda) I, 2, kAa-kAya, I, 9, 2; IV, 1,'7. ___10. ( Hem. I. 193.) kAI-kim , I, 17, 16; III, 11, 12. 123

Page #193
kANINa ] NAyakumAracariu [kusAsaNa kANINa-kAnIna (kanyAputra) IV, 3, 15%; VIII, kivANa-kRpANa IV, 11,3; VIII, 15, 3. 3, 6. (Hem. I, 128.) kAtaMta-kAtaMtra (vyAkaraNa-vizeSa ) VI, 9, 7. kisANu-kRzAnu (agni) I, 14, 8. ( Hem. (See Notes ). ___I, 128.) kAmaggaha-kAma+graha III, 9, 8. kisoyari-kRzodarI V, 7, 8. kAmarai-kAmarati, strI, VIII, 2, 5. kiha-katham III, 11, 2. kAmarUva-kAmarUpa, pu. VIII, 2, :). kIla-krID kIlesai II, 8, 5. kIlaMta, pre. kAmAura-kAmAtura, III, 2, 15, III, 10,6. part. V,7,2. kAmittaNa-kAmitva III, 3, 12. kIla-krIDA VI, 7, 10. kAmuya-kAmuka, I, 17, 12, IIT, 1, 13. kIliya-krIDita VII, 10, 4. kArAvia-kArita, III, 15,6. kuia-kupita IV, 8, 10. kAruNNa-kAruNya III, 7, 11; V, 11, 15. kukai-ku+kavi III, 11, 12. kAlakkhara-kAlAkSara, III, 1, 3. (maSImayAkSa- kucchiya-kutsita IV, 3,7; VII, 6, 8. rANi, Ti.) kuTTa-kASTha V,8, 12. ( upalATa Appu vA, Ti. kAlaMgi-kAlAGgI, strI, VIII, 12, 10. See Notes.) kAvAliNi-kApAlinI, VIII, 14, 6. degyA- kuDila-kuTila I, 11, 3. degkA, VI 6, 7. kuDilattaNa-kuTilatva I, 17, 15. kAsava-kazyapa, pu.; I, 2, 1. (Hem. I, 48.) kuDuMba-kuTumba IX, 9, 3. kAsu-kasya I, 15, 4. kuNa-kR, i. VI, 4, 1. kuNaMta pre. part. kAhaNaa-kathAnaka IX, 20, 14. IX, 17, 17. ( Hem. IV, 6,53 Var. kia-kRta I, 5, 10. VIII, 13.) kikiMdhamalaya-kiSkindhamalaya, de., VIII, 7,4. kutapasi-ku+tapasvin IV, 3, 1. kija-kR (karmaNi ), degi, III, 2, 10; VIII, kudiTTi-ku+ dRSTi IV, 3, 8. ___13, 11. degu, V, 6,10. kuppa-kupa , i, V, 9, 9. kiDi-kiri, I, 4, 8, ( Hem. I, 251.) kumaMti-ku+maMtrin III, 9,9. kiNNarI-kinnarI, strI, III, 6, 2. kumuiNi-kumudinI VIII, 1,10. kitta-krIta (a stake at dice ) III, 12, kumuyAyara-kumudAkara IX, 2, 10. ___5. (uDita vastu, Ti.) kuMraMgi-kuraMgI, strI. VIII, 12, 10. kittaNa-kIrtana IV, 3, 3. kulahara-kulagRha III, 5, 9. kitti-kIrti V, 7, 7. kulisa-kuliza II, 7,5; III, 14, 12. kimi-kimi VII, 15.9. kulisakaMTha-kulizakaMTha, pu. VII, 11, 15. kira-kila III, 10, 6; IV, 9, 9. ( Hem. kulisovama-kulizopama, I, 5, 8. ____II, 186; Var. IX, 5.) kuvattaya-ku+pAtra+ka IV, 3, 1. kirADa-kirAta, IX, 22, 10. kusa-(1) kuzA (bridle), (2) kuza (grass) kiriyA-kriyAVI,10,5;IX,10,9;IX,17,5. ___ III, 14, 4. kilakilaMti-nomatop. IV, 15,8. kusAsaNa-(1) kuza + azana, (2) ku+zAsana, kiva-kRpA VI, 10, 11. ( Hem. I, 128.) ___VII, 1, 16. -- 124 -

Page #194
kusIla ] kusIla - ku + zala, IV, 3, 1. kusIsa ku+ziS VII, 1, 16. kusuiku + zruti IV, 3, 1. kusumadasaNa - dazana, Synonym for Pus padanta, the author. I, 3, 9. kusumapura-na. IV, 6, 13, VIII, 1, 2 kusuya - ku+zruta IX, 12, 7. kuMciya - kuMcita IV, 2, 6. * kuMTa - kubja IV, 4, 2. ( see jasa. ) kuMta - tatsama ( Ayudha - vizeSa ) II, 2, 3, IV, 15, 4; VII, 7, 10. zabdakozaH kuMdavya - kuMdavvA, strI, 1, 3, 8. kuMbha - ( 1 ) a jar ; ( 2 ) A sign of the zodiac, I, 10, 5. kubhatthala-kuMbha + sthala II, 13, 7. kuvalaya - ( 1 ) kamala, ( 2 ) bhUmaMDala I, 10, 7. kUDa - kUTa II, 3, 3. *kUvAra - kU + Arava ( a cry ) VII, 11, 17; VIII, 13, 3. Ura - keyUra III, 10, 6. kettia-kiyat II, 13, 8. ( Hem. II, 157; Var. IV, 19 ). keyai - ketakI V, 7, 2. kera-sambandhArthe used with gen. I, 3, 14, I, 15, 2. ( Hem. idamarthasya kera: II, 146 . ) kelAsa-kailAza, pa. III, 15, 18. kelivatta - ( 1 ) kadalIpatra, ( 2 ) keli + vaktra, I, 10, 4. kevala - ( jJAnavizeSa ) VI, 3, 1. kesaggaha- kezagraha III, 10, 8. kesaroha - kesara + ogha IV, 10, 2. kesava - kezava, pu. I, 2, 1. kehaa-kIdRza VII,1, 11. (Hem IV,402). koila - kokila II, 9, 7, III, 6, 13, VIII, 1, 4. ( H. koila ) kokkAvia - see kokkia - causal, III, 7, 7. ( vyAhRta Hem. IV, 76.) [ khaMcaNa kokkia - ko iti zabdena AhUta III, 13, 7; VIII, 2, 9; VIII, 13, 12 ( H. kUkA mArakara bulAnA ). ko-koSTha I, 12, 1. (H. koThA a room ). koDi-koTi I, 6, 13, I, 18, 9. kola - tatsama. a boar I, 6, 2. kova kopa VIII, 15, 13. kovaMDa - kodaNDa VIII, 6, 1. kosa - koza VI, 9, 9. kosasosa - koza + zoSa IV, 4, 4. kosaMbIpura - kauzAmbI, na. VII, 11, 5. koha - krodha III, 3, 14. kauMDiNa - kauNDinya ( gotra ) I, 3, 3. ko kunta (Ayudha-vizeSa ) IV, 7, 15. khagiMda - khagendra VII, 11, 13. khagga - khaDDa I, 9, 7, V, 5, 1. khaTTA- khaTvA VII, 6, 11. *khaDayAsI - tRNa + Azin III, 15, 11. (D. II, 67.) khaNa-kSaNa I, 9, 5. khaNakhaNa-onomatop. III, 12, 10; IV, 15, 4; V, 4, 10; VII, 14, 10. khatta - kSAtra I, 14, 6. khaddha - (1) khAdita ( 2 ) hata III, 14, 5; VII, 13, 5. (D. II, 67.). khama - kSamA I, 11, 8; V, 6, 1. khaya kSaya III, 2, 6; IV, 10, 2; V, 11, 9; VI, 7, 15. kha khayara - khacara I, 11, 1; VII, 11, 12. khayaMkara - kSayaMkara IV, 14, 2; V, 4, 2. khalia - skhalita VI, 4, 9. khalijja-skhala ( karmaNi ) deg i. VII, 9, 8. khavia - kSapita, VI, 5, 6. khaMcaNa - karSaNa V, 4, 12; (H. khaMcanA to pull ). 125 -

Page #195
khaMDiya] NAyakumAracariu [gaha khaMDiya-khaMDita I,6, 2; I, 15,7; V,10, 12. khaMti-kSAnti II, 8, 14; IX, 2, 5. degkhaMdha-skandha VIII, 7, 1. khaMbha-stambha VI, 5,5. khA-khAd to eat, degu. VII, 6, 9. ( Hem. ___ IV, 228 ). khANI-khani II, 3, 13. ( H. khAni ). khAma-kSAma VII, 4, 6. khAviya-khAdita VII, 7, 5. khija-khid degi. V, 1, 11; VII, 1, 6. (Hem. IV, 2241. khINa kSINa VIII. 13.8. khIra-kSIra I, 6,6; V, 8, 14; IX, 9, 2. khuDia-khuDita VII,14, 13; ( Hem. IV, 116. M. khaDaNe; H. khoMTanA to tip'. *khuDakia-zalyAyita VII, 2, 10; ( Hem. IV, 395). khuNakhuNa-onomatop. VIII, 3, 8. khuda-kSudra IV, 9, 12. *khuppa-masji VII, 6, 8; ( Hem. IV, ___101; Var VIII, 68.) khubbha-kSubdha III, 14, 6. (Hem, IV,154). khuTaNa-troTana IX, 7, 5. (Hem. IV, 116. H. khoTanA to nip). kheDaya-kheTaka (grAma, samUha ) III, 15, 11. kheDAmagAma-kheTa+grAma I,6,3.(M.H. kheDeM gAMva; Pai.399.) khetta-kSetra I, 13, 6. (H. kheta a field) *kheri-dveSa VIII, 15, 13. (krodha, dveSa, Ti.) khela-khel (krID) degllivi III, 12, 10 (Hem. ___ IV,382 (x.) khoha-kSeAbha I, 9,9. gaiMda-gajendra III, 17, 14. gauDa-gauDa, de. IV, 7, 13. gaura-gaura I, 16, 10. gauraviya-gurvI V, 6, 12. gaja-garja degi IX, 15, 1. gaNiya-gaNita III, 1, 3. gaNiya-gaNikA V, 2, 10; VII, 7, 3. gaNiyAsuMdari-gaNikAsundarI, strI, IV, 6, 83 ___VIII, 1, 1. gabbhesari-garbhezvarI V, 2, 12. gabhatthi-gabhasti I, 13, 6. gamma-gamya I, 2,8; II, 11, 8. gaa, ya-gata I, 11,73 I,15,5; I, 17, 1. gaya-gada (vyAdhi) VI, 9,8. gaya-gaja I, 16,9; VI, 7, 12. gayapura-gajapura, na. VII, 11, 1; VIII, 5,4. gayaula-gaja+kula III, 17,b. gayaNa-gagana I, 5, 7; III, 8, 1; IX, 7,3. gayaNaMgaNa-gagana+aMgana III, 12,5. gayaNAha-gaja+nAtha VII, 13, 3. gayA-gadA VII, 7, 9. garuya-guru+ka I, 11, 8 (Hem. I, 109.) garuyatta-gurutva I, 4, 8. garuyattaNa-gurutva I, 17, 9; III, 3, 4. garuyAra-gurutara III, 6,3; IV, 7,13; VII, 11,6. *galagija-ghugghurAvali, Ti. III, 9, 15. a garland of small be:ls tied round the neck kiGkiNIpaMkti.) *galatthia-kadarthita, II, 4, 11. ( kSipta acc. flem. IV,1433; HD. II,87.) galarava-kalarava III, 17, 5 (H. gallA noise) galaveviya-gala+vepita VIII, 15, 5. galiya-galita VI, 2, 7. gavesa-gaveSay degi VII,2,5. gasaMta-gras+zatR VII, 5, 2. gaha-graha II,9,1. gai-gati II, 1, 17; VI,9, 6. gaiveya-greveya I, 17, 13. - 126 -

Page #196
gehaNa] zabdakozaH [ghaTTiya gahaNa-grahaNa I, 13, 2; II, 10,1; IV,6,10. guNadhamma-ma, pu. I, 2, 4. gahiya-grahIta VII, 13, 3. guNavai-tI, strI, VII, 4,6; VII, 9, 10. gahira-gabhIra I, 11, 4; III, 10, 12; VI, guNAla-guNa+Ala ( matvarthe ) III, 3, 6. __15,5. (Hem.I, 101;H. gahirA deep). guNia-guNita ( zikSita ) II,1, 7. gahillaya-grahila+ka IX, 7, 10. gutta-gupta IX, 25, 16. gahIra-gabhIra I,31. gutti-gupti I, 12, 4; IX, 2, 4. gaMgea-gAMgeya (bhISma ) pu. I, 4, 4. guppa-gup degi V, 9,8; VII, 15, 7. (Hem. gaMDayalallu-gaMDatala+ulla (svArthe) V,6,6. ___IV, 150) gaMDaya-gaMDaka (prANivizeSa ) IX, 25, 10. (H. guppamANa-gupyamAna VIII, 15, 8. M. geMDA) guppha-gulpha ( ankle) I, 17, 5. gaMdhavva-gAMdharva ( gAnavidyA ) III, 1, 3; IX, gumugumugumaMta-ononatop. II, 14, 4. 20, 14. guMtha-patha 6, 8, 14. (H. gUthanA to weave). gaMdhAri-gAMdhArI, strI, VIII, 12, 8. gUDhattaNa-gUDhatva I, 17, 5. gaMpi-gatvA III, 12,9; IV, 12,7; VI, 12, geNha-grah , geNhivi Abs. III,8,16. (Hem. 7; VIII, 6, 14. ___IV, 209; Var. VIII, 15.) gAi-gau IX, 9, 2 (H. gAya) geNhaMta-gRNhat V, 7, 2. gAia-gIta VII, 12, 1. gehattha-gRhastha IX, 20, 19. gAitti-gAyitrI, strI, VIII, 12, 6. goula-gokula VIII, 16, 6. gAma-grAma III 15, 8. gottakaa-gotrakrama VI, 8, 6. gAyaa-gIta P.P. I, 3, 14. (Hem IV,6.) gottama-gautama, pu. I, 13, 1. gArava-gaurava (mada) I, 12, 4.(Hem. I, 163) gomiNi-gominI, strI, VIII, 12, 3. gAvimahIsa-go+mahiSa IX, 21, 13. gori-gaurI, strI, VIII, 12, 8. gijaMta-gIyamAna IX, 22, 6. govaddhaNa-govardhana, pa. III, 17, 15. giliya-gilita (grasita) VII, 3, 2. govi-gopI VIII, 16, 6. *gilla-AI VIII, 15, 1. (H. gIlA wet, goviMda-pu. III, 17, 15. See Notes.) gosavi-gosvAmin IX, 9, 6. gihavAra-gRha+vyApAra IX, 20, 19. goha-guhya or bhaTa VIII, 13, 2. (grAma or bhaTa, gihINa-grahaNa IX, 21, 15. _D. II, 89. See Notes) giriNayara"-nagara, I, 15, 6; I, 16, 6; gohaNa-godhana I, 6, 7. ___VII, 4,9. goMcha guccha I, 6, 12. girisihara-degzikhara, na. VI, 8, 6. *godala-AnaMda IV, 10, 7. (M. gondhaLa giMbha-grISma III, 14,10. (!!em. IV, 412) _confusion) (guda krIDAyAm ) gIya-gIta VI 16, 5. *goMdaliya-milita I, 6, 12. gIva-grIvA I, 17, 13. guNakkhaya-guNa+kSaya IX, I4, 3. guNaThAna-guNa+sthAna I,12,11. (tech. term ghaa-ghRta V, 8, 11; IX, 7, I. of Jain philosophy; See No:es). ghaTTiya-ghahita IV, 7, 15. (carvita, Ti.) - 127 -

Page #197
ghaDa] NAyakumAracariu [caurAsama ghaDa-ghaTa I, 6, 7. ghuTTa-ghuS+kta VI, 13, 15. ghaDia-ghaTita, I, 6, 13; I, 13, .(M.ghaDaNe) *ghumma-ghUrNa, ghummivi abs. V, 9,13. (Hem. ghaDIgeha-ghaTI+gRha IX, 17, 30. IV, 117; H. ghUmanA) ghaNa-ghana I, 13, 5. *ghula ghUrNa, i, V, 1, 12 ( Hem. IV, ghaNaghaNa-ghana+ghana (atinibiDa) V,4,14. ___ 117. M. ghoLaNe to shake or agitate ghaNatta-ghanatva VII, I5, 10. briskly.) ghaNathaNiya-ghana+stanA VIII, 9, 11. *ghulia, ya-ghUrNita I, 18,9; II, 2,7; III, ghaNayAla-ghana+kAla IV, 2, 14. 17,3. IV, 10, 11; VI, 4,9; VII, *ghattiya-kSipta, 2, 13, 5. (Hem.IV,143.) 7, 8, VIII, 6, 14. ghara-gRha I, 7, b; VIII, 2,10. (H. M.ghara) ghusiNa-ghusRNa ( suffron) I, 9, 10 (Hem. gharattha-gRhastha VIII, 8, 10. __I,128.) gharapaMgaNa-gRha+prAGgaNa V, 2, 1; IX, 20,20. *ghoTTa-pib, 'ha~ti V, b, b (Hem. IV, 10. gharavaya-gRha+vrata I, 12, 3. The sense of rubbing is better gharasiri-gRha+zrI I, 3, 13. suited to the context, and this is ghariNI-gRhiNI II, 13,2; III, 2, 15. the sense brought out by the glois *ghalla-kSip hu VI, 13, 21. ( Hem. IV, ghasaraDai; H. ghoMTanA to rub.) 334, 422. Ex. M. ghAlaNe) *ghola-ghUrNa, degi III, 8, 10 ( Hem. V, *ghallia-kSipta V,8, 2; VI, 3, 6. 117.) *ghaMghala-vighnakara, Ti. IV, 1, 10 (Hem. IV, *gholaMta-ghUrNa+zatR VII, 2, 7. 422. See Notes) *gholira-ghUrNa+ira (tAcchIlye) IV, 13, 11. ghAa-ghAta I, 4, 6; I, 8, 6 (H. M. ghAva ) (Var. IV, 24 ) ghAia-ghAtita III, 14, 12. ghosa-ghoSa degi V, 10, 21. ghAya-ghAtay degi III, 15,9. *ghAra-gRdhra Ti. IV, 10, 7.(cillA ghArI sauNI, ___Pai. 286. prAkAra acc. D. II, 108) ghia-ghRta IV, 9, 12.( H. ghI) caa-tyaj degeppiNu abs. IX, 19, 13; degIUNa ghiNi-ghRNi IX, 17, 45. (H. ghina hate; ___abs. IX, 17, 26; degyaMta. IX, 16, 2. __Hem. I, 128.) ( Hem. IV, 86.) aghitta-kSip,degi IX, 6, 5. cau-catur III, 17, 10. *dhitta-gRhIta III, 6, 11. (See Notes). caukka-catuSka IX, 21, 2. (ma. cauka) *dhitta-kSipta IV, 9, 12; VI, 7, 10; VII, caugai-caturgati ( deva, manuSya, naraka, tiryak ) II, 10, 8, VIII, 12,16. (See Notes on ____6, 18; IX, 11, 11. III, 6, 11) caudaha-caturdaza I, 1, 9; I, 12, 7. (H.caudaha) *dhippa-graha,degi III, 3, 5. caudisa-caturdiza I, 6, 11. *ghiva-kSip,degi III, 3, 1; VI, 10, 13, V caupAsa-catuHpArzva IV, 14, 14. 8, 12. degsi, VIII, 1, 7. cauraMga-caturaMga VII, 10, 1; VII, 12, 5. , adhivaNa-kSepaNa III, 17, 4. caurAsama-caturAzrama I, 8, 3. - 128 -

Page #198
vauvaNNa zabdakozaH [ciNa uvaNNa-caturvarNa I, 7, 8. cava-kath, degvaMta I, 1,6; degi I, 16, 23 vauviha-caturvidha I, 12, 5; IX, 16, 2. II, 1,9; III, 7, 4; V, 12, 2; degviya vaka-cakra (+vAka ) bird, VIII, 4, 2. VI, 1, 6. (Hem. IV, 2. It may be vaka-cakra ( wheel) VII, 1, 7. derived from vaca by varNaviparyaya). vakkavai-cakravartin IV, 4, 13. cavala-capala IX, 11,2. *cakkha-A+svAd, degi IV, 2, 19; kkhivi cavalattaNa-capalatva III, 3, 12. ___abs. IX, 2, 11 ( Hem. IV, 258) *caMga-cAru I, 15, 11; III, 7, 18; V, *caDa - A+ruh, caDaMti I, 18, 3; caDu III, 9, 11, 7; VII, 8, 9; VIII, 13, 7. 14. ( Hem. IV, 2063; H. caDhanA; M. (D. III, I, H, caMgA M. cAMgalA) caDhaviNe). caMDautta-candragupta, pu. IX, 1, 8. *caDAva-A+ruha+Nic hi I, 4, 1. caMDapajoa-caNDapradyota, pu. VII, b, 21. *caDia, ya-ArUDha III, 4, 3; V, b, 13. caMDabhua-caNDabhuja VI, 7, 6. caDaya-cATu+ka (caTula) II, 11, 11 (Var. caMda-candra III, 1,9; V, 2, 10. ____I, 10) cadakka-candra+ake I, 16, 5; VII.7.1. catta-tyakta I, 4, 53 V, 11, 11; VI, 1, caMdappaha-candraprabha (8th Tirthamkara) 10; IX, 14, 1. ( Hem. IV, 86.) ___V, 11, 6. cattaya-tyakta+ka IV, 3, 2. caMdappaha-candraprabhA, strI. VIII, 12, 6. cattAri-catvAri I, 8, 3. caMdamaI-candravatI, strI. IX, 1, 9. *cappa-Akram or pAD; cappivi III, 16,2; VI, caMdaleha-candralekhA, strI. VIII, 12, 6. 14, 5; deghi V, 2, 1. ( Hem. IV,395 caMdA-candrA, strI. VII, 15,4. ex. M. cApaNe, copaNe) caMdAhA-candrA+AhnA VII, 11, 2. camaka-camat+kR,degi III, 13, 3. caMdiNi-candriNI, strI. VIII, 12, 6. (H. camakanA or cauMkanA) caMpayahulla-campaka+phulla (puSpa) III, 4, 15, camakiya-camatkRta II, 6, 4. cAi-tyAgin III. 12.4.( See ca camara-cAmara I, 18, 3. (Hem I, 67; Var. cAuttha-caturthe IX, 20, 3. (ma. cautha ) ____I, 10.) cAmaroha-cAmara+ogha II, 11, 2; V11,5,5. camma-carma IV, 15, 6. cAmIyara-cAmIkara VII, 11, 12; IX,22,6. cammaTThi-carma+asthi IV, 4, 10. cAya, a-tyAga I, 4, 6; III, 12, 4; IV, cayAri-catvAri VI, 12, 6. __12, 3; VIII, 5, 6. (see caa). varIya-caryA IX, 21, 24. vAratta-cArutva I, 17, 4. calacala-onomatop. IV, 15,5; VII, 5, cArittaNa-cArin+tva (vicaraNa) III, 3, 12, 16. ( H. caracara) cArittagutti-cAritragupti, strI, VIII, 12, 8. calaNa-caraNa I, 11, 5 ( Hem. I, 254 ). cAva-cApa VII, 12, 8. calavala-onomatop. IX,18,3. cikama-caMkrama degi I, 10, 13. calla-caladegi III, 17, 14 ( Hem. cikkAra-cItkAra VII, 1, 7. IX, 231.) ciNa-ci degi I, 10, 6. (Hem. IV,241. callia-calita I, 9,9. _H. cunanA) nAga....17 - 129 -

Page #199
citta] NAyakumAracariu [chuddha citta-citra III, 1, 11; IX, 21, 34. cittayAra-citrakAra VIII, 5, 10. ciru-ciram III, 13, 13. cha-SaD I, 12,5%; IX, 12, 8. ( H. chaha ). cilAa-kirAta V, 12, 2; VI, 11, 1. chaia-chAdita V, 2, 16. (Hem. 1, 183.) chaumattha-chadmastha VIII, 8, 10. ( see cillaNadevi-celanAdevI, strI, I, 7, 9. notes). cihura-cikura (keza) I, 11, 3; VI, 6, 5. *chaja-rAj degi. IX, 14, 2. (Hem. IV, (Hem. I, 186.) ____100. (ld H. chAjanA). ciMdha-cinha (dhvaja ) I, 7, 8; VI, 4, 10. chaDa-chaTA I, 7, 6; III, 6, 8. (Hem. II, 50) *chaDuMta-muJcan IX, 12, 2. ( Hem. IV, cciya-caiva VI, 15, 1. 91. H. chAMDanA or choDanA). *cuka-bhraMza+kta V, 9, 10. chaNa-kSaNa (pUrNimA) I, 3,7; I, 4, 7.(Hem. (Hem. IV, 177. H. M. cUkanA ) ___ II, 20 ). chatta-chatra I, 16, 9; III, 2, 1; VII, 7, 4. cuNinna-cUrNa ( lime) VIII, 2, 6. chappaya-SaTpada (bhramara ) VIII, 1, 9. ( Hem. (Hem. II, 34, iTTA-cuNNaM; II. cUnA. _II, 77). zItajvara, Ti.) challi-tatsa. tvacA, Ti. III, 8, 10. (D. III, cuNNa-cUrNa IV, 10, 11. 24; Pai 340. H. 315, here scum of cuya, dega-cyuta I, 14, 1; V, 10, 21; VI, water). ___12, 2; VII, 14, 1. chanvagga-SaD + varga I, 8,5. cuMcu-caJcu II, 11, 12. *chaDiA-mukta IV, 8, 2. (see chaDta). *cuMbhala-zekhara IV, 10, 7. (D. III, 16; chAija-chAda ( karmaNi ) degi. III, 12, 9. Pai. 349 ). chAiya-chAdita VIII, 4, 4. cUra-cUrNa, degi. III, 15, 10; degrivi abs. IV, chinja-chid ( karmaNi ) degi. VII, 2, 12; IX, 15, 2; ( M. curaNe). ____ 14,2. cUriya-cUrNita IV, 10, 11; VII, 7, 2. chijjaMta-chidyamAna VIII, 15, 11. ceTTA-ceSTA IX, 17, 19. *chitta-spRSTa III, 7, 6; V, 10, 15. (see __ chiva). ceya-caiva VII, 14, 8. coiya-codita V, 4, 21; VII, 5, 7. chiNNa-chinna (pRthak ) III, 15, 6. *chippa-spRz degi, V, 9, 7. (Hem. IV, *coja-Azcarya II, 2, 1; III, 15, 7; IV, ___257 ). 12, 9; V, 10, 18; VIII, 4, 6; ( D. *chiva-spRz degi I, 7,5; degsi. VIII, 1, 7. III, 14; H. cauja). ( Hem. IV, 182; ma. chInA or chUnA ). *cojukoyaNa-Azcarya + utkopana (janaka) IV, *chuDu-yadi III, 9, 11; V, 6, 7. (Hem. ___12, 16. __ IV, 385, etc. ex). cotthI-caturthI IX, 20, 4; (H. cauthI ). *chuddha-kSipta IV, 7, 15; IX, 21, 5. (chuha + coyamAna-codayan IV, 12, 11. kta Hem. IV, 143 ). - 130 -

Page #200
churiyA ] churiyAyaDDUNa-kSurikA + karSaNa V, 4, 14. chuha, 'hA - sudhA. VI, 15, 10, VIII, 11, 12. (Hem. I, 265 ). *chuha-kSip ( sense nI ) deg hevi IX, 21, 2. (Hem. IV, 143 ). che, 'ya-cheda III, 10, 9; IX, 20, 13. cheja - chedya III 1, 8. zabdakoza: ja 'jaa - jaya III, 2, 8. jaa - jagat IX, 8, 8. jaI - yadi VIII, 13, 3. i-yati, va II, 7, 10. jayahuM-yadA III, 15, 7, VI, 7, 3. javi - yadyapi IV, 7, 10. jakkhakaddama-yakSakardama IX, 18, 13. ( See Notes). jakhiNI - yakSiNI I, 13, 8; VII, 10, 10. jagajatta-jagad + yAtrA IX, 6, 11. *jagaDaMta-bhaJjan, Ti. III, 15, 12. ( aDa for tvar Hem. IV, 170 . jagaDio vidrAvita : D.III, 44; H.G. jhagaDA, Do quarrel). jajAhi- Intensive of yA. VI, 12, 11. jaDia ya - jaTita I, 13, 10; IX, 4, 7. jaNanti-jana + Arti VI, 8, 2. jaNapaura-jana + pravara III, 15, 13. jaNavaya - janapada I, 11, 3, I, 13, 4. jaNaMti - janayanti VIII, 1, 11. jaNiya - janita I, 15, 10. jaNerI - janayitrI V, 8, 15. jaNesai - janiSyati VII, 3, 9. jaNa - yajJa IX, 9, 7; ( Var. III, 44 ). jaya - jAnu + kaI, 17, 7. ( Pai 859). jattAe - yAntI + tR II, 2, 15. jama-yama I, 11, 8; V, 3, 4, VI, 6, 19. jaya - pu . VII, 8, 2. - [ jaMta jayamai - jayavatI, strI, IV, 1, 17, IV, 6, 3. VII1, 2, 2. jayalacchi - 'lakSmI, strI, VIII, 12, 7. jayavamma- jayavarman IV, 1, 7: VIII, 1, 1. jayavijai - jagad + vijayin VI, 17, 1. jayasirIha - jayazrI + Iza IV, 1, 11. jayasena - pu . VIII, 4, 7. jayaMdhara- pu. I, 14, 4; V, 6, 4; IX 22, 3; IX, 24, 2. jara-jvara III, 16, 5. jarulla-jvara+ulla ( svArthe ) V, 8, 9. jalajaMta - jala + yaMtra III, 8, 11. jalaNa - jvalana I, 11, 6, VII, 13, 9, VIII, 15, 2. jaladda - jala + AI III, 6, 11. jalatI jvalantI ( aTavInAma ) VII, 1, 10. jaliya - jvalita VII, 7, 10. jalola - jala | Ardra III, 8, 9 (Hem. I, 82 ). jaloha - jala + ogha II, 8, 6. javakhetta - yava+kSetra III, 14, 5. javaNAlatta-yavanAla+tva IX, 7, 1. javia - japita VI, 2, 4. jasa- yazas I 2, 10. jasakitti - yazaH + kIrti IX 2, 10. jasaghaMTa- yazaH + ghaNTA III, 12, 4. *jasaNi urUMba - yazaH + nikuramba ( samUha ) V, 11, 6. (Pai. 18 niuraMba ) jasabhAyaNa-yazaH+bhAjana VII, 8, 7. jasarAsi - yazaH + rAzi VII, 9, 8. jasavaMta - yazasvin IX, 2, 10. jasAlaa-yazaH + Alaya II, 8, 13. jahAjAya - yathAjAta ( digambara ) II, 3, 8. jahiM - yasmin (yatra) I, 13, 6, ( H. jahAM ). * jaMgala - tatsa. mAMsa IX, 9, 5. ( jaMgala - paGkilAsurA D. III. 41; Pai. 335. ) 'jaMta - yaMtra III, 8, 11. jata - yA + zatR I, 9, 11, II. 2,10, VII, 3, 11. 131 -

Page #201
jaMpa] NAyakumAracarita [ juhiTThila jaMpa-jalp (kath) degiV,9, 9 (Hem. IV,2). jiNatatta-jina+tattva IX,21 43. jaMpaNiyA-jalpikA VI, 6, 6. jiNahara-jina+gRha II, 7, 9, VIII, 11, 3. *jaMpANa-yAnavizeSa I, 16, 9; IV, 10, 10. jiNNa-jIrNa III, 11, 11. (jasa; bhavisa.) jitta-jita III, 9, 1; III, 17, 16; VI, jaMpiya-jalpita II, 5, 1. ____17, 8. jaMbudIa-jambUdvIpa I, 6, 1. jittaveri-jita+vairin I, 9, 4. jA-yA (to go); degi, I, 10, 1; III, 11, jippa-ji ( karmaNi) degppaMti III 2,5. 9; IV, 3, 7; degmi V, 2,5; deghi I, 15, jiya-jita II, 5, 14. 13; "ivi VI, 4, 8; degeppiNu I, 9,3; I, jiya-jIv , degi III, 7, 6. 16, 3; degesahi V, 2,7. degevaa ( degtavya) jiyasattu-jitazatru, pu. VI, 2, 3; VI, 7, 7. VII,4, 10. jiha-yathA I, 10, 7; II, 4,9; VII 12,8. jAa-jAta IV, 5, 8. jIyA-jIvA II, 9,8. jAi-jAti III, 6,4; IV, 5, 6; IX, 12,6. jIyAsA-jIva+AzA III 6, 13. jAi-jAti (puSpavizeSa ) I, 10, 1. jIvaMti-jIva+zatR (striyAm ) II, 13, 4. jAe-yayA IV, 5, 8. jIha, deghA-jihA I, 13, 2; III, 4, 10 (H. jANa-yAna I, 15, 6; VI, 10, 1. jabhi) jANaa; 'ya-jJAyaka III, 4, 6; III, 5, 16. jIhAlaMpaDa-jihvA+lampaTa, IX, 8, 7. jANa-jJA (to know; Hem. IV, 7)degsu juja-yuj ( karmaNi ) degi, III, 2, 13. IV,3, 1; deghi III, 13,8; IV,3,15; jujjha-yudh, degi, VII, 5, 22. degjjhaMti, V,5,6, *Nijjai IIJ, 3, 7. ___degjjhiUNaM, VI, 13, 12; degjjhivi, III, 17, jANiya-jJAta II, 6, 1; IV, 5,6; V,7,4; 13; V, 4, 15; degjjhijjai, VIII, 13, 11. ___VI, 8, 11. jutta-yukta, III, 12, 3, IX, 17, 28. jAma-yAvat 1, 3, 12; IX, 17, 18. juttAjutta-yukta+ayukta, III, 7, 14. jAmAya-jAmAtR V, 8, 11. juttAyAra-yukta+AcAra, III, 4, 4; IX, 25, jAya-jAta VI, 3, 1. 16. jAyava-yAdava IX, 22, 5. jutti-yukti, I, 16,3; III, 1, 14, VIII, jAyavea-jAtavedas (agni) I, 16, 7. 2,7. jAlavakkha-jAla+pakSa IX, 17, 21, juya-yuga III, 10, 10. jAlaMghara-de V,7,6. juyarAa-yuvarAja, V, 9, 12. jAlA-jvAlA VII, 13, 9. juyala-yugala, I, 2, 10; I, 9, 11. ji-(pAdapUraNArthamavyayam ) I, b, 2. juyalulla-yugala+ulla (svArthe ) III, 9, 3. jigijigi'-onomatop. II, 2, 3. juvai-yuvati, III, 11, 4. jiNa-ji ( Her. IV, 241 ) degmi III, 15, juvaIsa-yuvati + Iza, V, 11, 13. 1; degNaMti I, 4,2; degsu III, 3, 14; 'hu~ I, juvANa-yuvan IV, 6, 15; VIII, 6,4. 17, 5. degNejasu IV, 9,4; degNeppiNu V,8 2. (H. javAna) jippaMti pass. IIT, 2, 5. juvvaNa-yauvana, VII, 16, 6. jiNataa-jina+tapas VI,5, 1. juhiTThila-yudhiSThira, pu. I, 4, 5. ( Hem. I, -- 132 -

Page #202
jUa ] 96, 107. Var. I, 22; II, 30. where we have jadeg instead of ju ) jUa - dyUta, III, 13, 8. jyArattaNa- dyUta+Araktatva, III, 3, 16. *jUra - khid or krudha i, III, 9, 12, VI, 14, 6. (Hem. IV, 132; 135; prob from jvara. ) zabdakozaH jUraNa- khedana, (jvaraNa ), IV, 10, 14. jUvAra - dyUtakAra, III, 13, 4. jUhiya - yUthikA, ( a kind of jasmine ) VIII, 1, 14. ( H. juhI or jUhI ; M. juI, pAMDharI, pivaLI . ) jetta he - yatra, V, 2, 2 jehaa - yAdRza, III, 11, 12, IV, 11, 10; VII, 1, 11. (Hem. VI, 402.) jo-ya: I, 4, 11; I, 14, 6; jeNa I, 8, 1, jeM I, 16, 1. joi - yogin, I, 4, 9, VI, 8, 8. joija - dRz ( karmaNi ) deg i, III, 7, 8, ( See joya . ) joNi- yoginI, VI, 5, 7. * joiya - dRSTa, I, 14, 11; VI, 16, 1. joisa - jyotiS, III, 1, 5. jogga - yogya, I, 16, 11, III, 2, 15. joNhA - jyotsnA, IX, 2, 6. jottiUNa - yojayitvA, VI, 13, 11 ( E. jotanA, to yoke.) * joya - dRz, degi, I, 7, 1. III, 8, 6, deghuM. V, 1, 5, joivi, I, 15, 11; joevi II, 6, 2; joevau V, 2, 6; Hem. IV, 356, ex. G jovuM, to see . ) je(ya-yoga, IX, 4, 8. jova - ( See joya ) `hi, III, 8, 18. jovvaNa - yauvana II, 4, 5. joha - yodha, VII, 5, 5; VIII, 9, 7. - jha jhaNajhaNa-nomatop. I, 13, 5. jhanti - jhaTiti, I, 16, 2; II, 12, 11. jharaMta-kSarat IV, 15, 5, ( Hem. IV, 173. ) jhalajhala-onomatop. VII, 5, 16. jhalluri-vAdyavizeSa, VII, 1, 5. ( H. jhAlara ) jhasa - jhaSa, ( kaTArI Ti. ) V, 4, 3, VI, 14, 1. jhasakeu - jhaSaketu, ( nAgaku. nAma ) III, 15, 6; VI, 8, 4. jhasaciMdha - jhaSacinha ( nAgaku. nAma ) VI, 10, 7. jhaMkAra - onomatop. VII, 1, 8; VII, 6,6. *jhaMkhia - vilapita, IX, 11, 2. (Hem. IV, 148.) [ TiMTa jhAia, ya-dhyAta, I, 10, 10, VI, 2, 8. (Hem. IV, 6.) jhAiya-dhyAyaka, IV, 2, 15. jhANa-dhyAna, VI, 5, 5. jhANagga-dhyAna + agni, IX, 20, 10. jhijai - kSIyate, V, 1, 11, V, 7, 9. (Hem. II, 3 . ) jhINa kSINa, IV, 7, 8. ( Hem. I, 3. ) jhuTTha - alIka, VI, 13, 15, ( D. III, 58. H. jhUTha false, ) jhuNi-dhvani, II, 7, 1; VI, 15, 8; ( Hem. I, 52.) *jhUravai - khidyate, V, 8, 10 ( smR. acc. Hem. IV, 73. H. jhuranA. ) 133 Ta Takkara - AghAta ( TaMkAra) VI, 14, 3. (H. Takkara or kora conflict) TaNaTaNa-onomatop. VI 15, 10. TalaTala-onomatop. VII, 5, 15. TaMkAra - onomatop. VII, 1, 8 ( see Takkara ) *TiMTa - dyUtasthAna III, 12,4. (1). IV, 3. TeNTA )

Page #203
Thava] NAyakumAracariu [NaDia *DhaMka-AcchAdane (dezI) kivi IV, 13, 1, ___ degkijai IX,b, 1. (H. DhAMkanA to cover) Thava-sthApaya, ThavappiNu VII, 15, 2; Thavevi IX, *daMkiya. a-AcchAdita V. 10. 19: VI. 4. 21,2. ( M. ThevaNe to put) ____10; VI, 14, 2. Thaviya, dega-sthApita I, 18, 2, III, 12,9;V, *DhaMDhara-pizAca VI, 7, 10.(D. IV, 16). ___1,14; VI, 7, 11. *DhAla-kSepaNe (dezI) hi III, 13, 10. (H. *Thavala-vastu uDitam, Ti. (a stake at dice) pAMsA DhAlanA to throw the dice) __III, 12,9. dukka-Dhok, degi. II, 4, 6. Dhukka, Dhoiya p. p. ThA-sthA, degi VIII, 2, 11 (Hem. IV, 16.) III, 6,11; IV, 8,4; IV, 13, 8; DhukaMta ThANa-sthAna I,12, 11; I, 17,9; VII,10, 7. pre. par. III, 8, 11. Thiya-sthita IX, 2, 7. Dhoya-Dhok, degi III, 8, 6, 7, 8, 15; Dhoiya; dega, p. p. I, 14, 11; II, 14, 5; III, 6,6%; IV, 2, 17; VI, 7,7. Dhoivi, abs. IV, 6, 1; DhoeppiNu I, 17, 1, Dajjha-dah degi III, 15,5.(Hem IV, 246.) Dajjha-dagdha II, 4, 2; IV, b, 12; VII,2, 4. Dasiya-daSTa VIII,3,14. (Hem. I, 218) usiyAhara-daSTa+adhara II, 10, 11; IV,8,12. Na-na I,4,2. Daha-dah , hi IV, 8,2; deghaMti VIII, 1, 10. Nau-na tu I 4,2. (Hem. IV, 208) *Naka-nAsikA IX,9,1.(D. IV,46 H. M. DaMbhaNiyA-dambhanikA ( vidyAnAma) VI, 6, 18. nAka) DAiNi-DAkinI IV, 15,8. Nakkhatta-nakSatra III, 12,6. *DAla-zAkhA I, 8, 11 (Hem. IV,145 ex. Naggogga-nama+ugra I, 9, 7H. DAla; old M. DhALa) Naggoha-nyagrodha I, 13,739 VI,8,1;VII,2,8. DAha-dAha VIII, 8,2. Nacca-nRt ,degi I, 7,1(Hem. IV, 225. H. DiMbhaya-Dimbha+ka VII, 10, 10. nAcanA to dance) *Deviya-prINita, Ti. VII, 7, 5. Naccaviya-nartayita V, 12, 12. *Dora-sUtra III, 12, 7; IX,18,15.(H. Dora Naccia-nartita II, 9,9. ___thread, lace or card). Naja-jJA (karmaNi) degi IX, 14, 8: ( Hem. Dolla-dolAya, degi VII, 1,6. (Hem. I,217. IV,252). H. DolanA to shake). Naha-nATya VI, 9, 6. NaTTha-naSTa III, 14, 4. NaTTamaa-nAzita VI, 7, 10. NaTTAsaNilla-naSTa + Asana + illa (matvarthe) IV, Dhakka-DhakkA ( vAdyavizeSa ) VIII, 6, 13, 13, 5. *Dhala-hAne (dezI, i II, 4, 10 (H. DhalanA to *NaDia,degya-vaJcita II, 12, 11; V, 5, 16; wane) IX, 7, 5. (D. IV, 18). - 134 -

Page #204
NaNNa zabdakozaH [NAvija NaNNa -pu. I, 2, 2. NaMdavai-nandavatI, strI V,7,8. NaNNa -na + anya VIII,5,6. NaMdi-nandin , pu. V, 7, 8. NattAha-nakta + ahan V, 10, 19. NadiNi-nandinI, strI, VII; 13,5. Natthi -na + Asti 1, 13, 6. NAi-iva, III,12,6; IV,1, 13. ( Hem. Nadda-nAda VII, 12 2. . _IV, 441) ma. nAI. Nama-nam , degha; III, 1, 1. NAiNi-nAginI II, 14, 7. Nami-nami (21st. Tirthamkara) degNAha, NAiNi-nAginI, strI, VIII, 12, 4. ___degnAtha VI, 1, 11; VI, 2, 4. NAilla-pu. 1, 3,12; I, 5, 1. Naya-nata I,11,3. NAiMda-nAgendra II, 11, 1. Nayara-nagara IV, 6, 5. NAu-nAma I, 4, 12. NayaMdhara-nayaMdhara, pu IV, 15, 11; IX,22, 1. NAu-nAgam IV, 13,6. Nara-nara ( arjuna) 1II, 14, 12; III, 14. 4. NADaya-nATaka II,9,5. Nara-nara I, 9, 11; III, 14, 4. NANa-jJAna I, 12, 10; VII, 10, 6. Naraya-naraka I, 11,6. NANatea-jJAna+tejas I,9,3. Naravai-narapati IX,2,9. NANaMkusia-jJAna+aMkuzita VI, 5, 3. NaraMga-nara+aMga VIII, 10,4. NANAhiNANa-nAnA+ abhijJAna II, 11,2. riMdasIha-narendra+siMha I, 13,2. NANI-jJAnI II, 3, 13. Naroha-nara+ogha VIII, 16,3. NAya-nyAya IX, 2,9. NavaraMga-navaraMgA, strI VIII, 12, 7. NAya-nAda IX, 18, 4. Nava-nam , Navivi abs, I,8,12. NAya, a-nAga III, 5,3; IV, 13,6. Navameha-nava+megha IX, 22, 7. NAyaa-jJAyaka IV, 2, 11; IX, 18, 16. Navara-anantarArthe avyayam IV, 12, 1; IV,13, NAyaa-na+Agata II, 6, 11. 7; 7, 8,7; IX, 19,5; IX, 20, 1. NAyakumAra-pu. the helo II, 14, 1. etc. ( Hem. II, 187,188.) NAyaNayANaya-nAgaiH natA AjJA eSAM te VIII, Navalla-nava+la (svArthe ) IV, 13, 5.( Hen. __14,12. ___II, 165. 1. J. navaLa H. navelA) NAyaNNai-na+AkarNayati IV, 8, 3. Naviya-namita 1,16,73; IX, 2,2; IX,4,1. NAyadatta-nAgadatta, pu. IX, 15, 6. Naha-nakha I,11,3; I, 17, 4; II, 7, b. III, NAyara nAgara I, 9, 11. 8,9; IX,20,13. NAyavasu nAgavasu, strI, IX, 15, 8. Naha-nabhas I, 3,3; VI, 14,2. NAyasiri- nAgazrI, strI, VII, 11, 9. Nahayara-nabhazcara I, 17,3; III, 17,3; VII, NAraya-nAraka I, 12, 10; VI, 4, 14. __11,15. NArAyaNa-nArAyaNa VII, 8, 7. Nahayala-nakha+tala I, 17,3; IX, 13, 6. NAvai-iva I, 7, 6; I, 17, 11; V, 7, 8; Nahara-nakhara VI, 6,5. V, 9, 125 VII, 1, 12 ( Hem. IV, NahavaNa-nakha+vraNa III,11,4. 4441 Nahasiri-nabhaH+zrI I,10,5.. NAvai-na+AyAti IT, 5, 14. NaM-nanu 1, 7, 6. ( Hen. IX, 283 ) NAvija-nam ( karmaNi ) degi, VIII, 10, 7. - 135 -

Page #205
11. NAsa] NAyakumAracariu |Niyacchiya NAsa-naz, degi II, 4, 5%; degu III, 10, 7. NiTThiya-niSThita ( samApta ) I, 5, 10. NAsijjai-nAzayet III, 3, 10. NiTTara-niSThura III, 14, 2; V, 4 1: VII, 2, NAsiyA-nAsikA VII, 13, 3. 10. NAha-nAtha I, 12, 1; I, 18, 1; VIII, 13, NiDDahaNa-nirdahana VIII, 10, 12. 6. (M. nAho) NiNAya-ninAda VI, 3, 3; IX, 18, 4. NAhi-nAbhi I, 17, 10; III, 10, 12. NiNNaTTha-nirnaSTa VI, 9, 8. NiNA-nRNA (3rd of na) VI, 13, 4. NiNNeha-ni+sneha II, 4, 9. NiuNamai-nipuNamati VI, 1, 11. Nittama-nistamas I, 13, 1. Niutta- niyukta IX, 15, 10; IX, 18, 9. Nidda-nidrA 1, 11, 10. Niubbha-nir + uddhRta III, 14, 6 ( ubbha) Niddaliya-nirdalita VII, 7, 9. NiuruMba nikuramba (samUha) V,11,6 (Pai. 18, NihArANA-nirdAranikA (vidyAnAma ) VI, 6, niuraMba). 14. NiuMja-ni+yuj, degjivi, abs. VI, 1, 1; IX, NihiTTa-nirdiSTa IX, 5, 2. __13, 8. Nideva-nirdaiva II, 14, 10. NiUNaM-nipuNam or dRSTA abs. of nia,IX,17, Niddha-snigdha I, 18, 6, II, 11, 8; III, 4, ___7. ( Hem IV, 181.) Nikaa niketa I, 2 6; I, 16, 7. Niddhamma-ni+dharma III, 2, 13. Nikala-niSkala IX, 6, 4; IX, 13, 11. Nippaha-niSprabha VI, 14, 11. Niggai-nirgacchati VI, 14, 4. NipphaMda-nispanda III, 17, 14. Niggaya-nirgata I, 12, 2; II, 6, 5; III, 9 Nibbhaya-nirbhaya VI, 4, 5. 2; VII, 6, 13. Nibhicca-nirbhUta V, 4, 15. Niggaha-nigraha III, 3, 9;IV, 2,8; IX,9,2. nimbhiNNa-nirbhinna VII, 13, 4. NiggaMtha-nigraMtha VI, 15, 3; IX, 2, 4. NibhUsaNa-nirbhUSaNa III, 11, 11. NigghaMTa-nighaNTu III, 1, 5. Nimisaddha-nimeSa+ardha IX, 19,8. Nicca-nitya I, 10, 2; III I, 4; V, 10, NimIliyacchi-nimIlita+akSin II, b, 11. 21; VIII, 11, 11. Nimmacchara-ni+matsara VI, 2, 7. NiJcala-nizcala IX, 6, 10. Nimmala-nirmala I, 3, 11. NiJcidaNIla-nitya+indranIladeg I, 14, 3. Nimmahiya-nir+mathita IV, 4, 7. NiccelattaNa-nizcalatva IX, 25, 1. Niya, dega-dRz, degei, degyaMti :II, 1, 6 (Hem. Nijami-niryAmi VIII, 3, 3. __ IV, 181). NijjarA-nirjarA (tech. term of Jain phil- Niya-nija I, 8, 1. ___osophs, see Notes) I, 12, 9. Niya-nIta I, 17, 2. Nijia, ya-nirjita I, 17, 14; V, 2, 10. Niyai-niyati; (bhavitavyam, Ti.) VII, 3, 4. Nijjhara-ni+jhar II, 2, 5, (kSi acc, Hen. Niyaccha-ni+IkSa, cchiya abs VI, 2, 11 IV, 20; also see Hem I, 98.) (dRz Hem. IV, 181.) Ni?-niSThita (samApta ) V, 6, 7. Niyacchia-niyamita V, 7, b. - 136 -

Page #206
Niyacchiya] zabdakozaH [Nisuya Niyacchiya-nirIkSita VI, 1, 4. *Nillara-chid (prob nir+lu ), rivi abs. NiyaDa-nikaTa VIII, 11, 12. IX, 24, 3. ( Hem. IV, 124 ) NiyaDiya-nikarSita IV,9,14. *Nillariya-chinna VII, 13, 8. NiyaNiyaya-nija+nija+ka III, 13, 1. Niyatta-nivRtta IX, 19, 12. Niva-nRpa I, 9, 1. Niyattai-nivartate (pazcAd klati,Ti.) VII,3,4. Nivai-nRpati I, 11, 2, NiyattaNa-nijatva (svAmitva ) VII, 6, 7. NivacaMpaya-nRpa+caMpaka I, 10, 2. Nivajasa-nRpa+yazas VII, 9, 5. NiyattaNa-nivartana VII, 6,7. NivaDa-ni+pat , degDaMti, IX, 18, 18 deg Desa:, NiyamaMta-niyacchat I, 8, 5. NiyamovAsa-niyama+upavAsa 1X, 19, 10. ___II, 8,3; degDesahi V, 2, 8. NivaDaNa-nipatana II, 8, 12. Niyaya-nija+ka I, 4, 1. Niyara-nikara (samUha) I, 9, 11; I, 15, 8. NivaDia-nipatita III,9,3; VII; 7, 4. Niyavai-nija+pati I, 3,7; V, 4. 2. NivatthANa-nRpa+AsthAna VI, 13, 3. NiyaMba-nitamba I, 8, 13. NivasaMta-ni+vasata I, 2, 2. NivA-nipA ( kuMbha, ghaTa, Ti.) VII, 10, 1. NiyaMsaNa-nivasana III, 11, 11. NiyAsama-nija+Azrama IX, 21, 17. NivAya-nipAta IV, 9, 13. Nirattha-nir + artha II, 10, 5. NivANa-nirvANa (vizrAma) VII, 10, 10. Niravaja-nir+avadya VIII, 9,13. NiviTTha-niviSTa VIII, 2, 8. Nivitti-nirvRtti III, 10, 2. Niraha-nir+agha IV, 1, 14. * NirAriu-nitarAm VII, 2, 6; IX, 2,12. NivvaTTiya-nirvartita III, 16, 7, *Nirika-caura, Ti. VII, 7, 3. (NiriMka-nata Nivvattiya-nirvartita V, 2, 3, NivvahaMta-nir+vahat VI, 13, 16. ___D. IV, 30.) Nirikkha-nir+Iz; deghi, III, 7, 12. NivvAhaNa-ni+vAhana IX, 22, 12. Nirikkhiya-nirIkSita II, 9, 1; III, 1, 4. Nivvitti-nirvRtti IX, 2, 7. Niru-nitarAm nizcayaM vA 1, 1,8; I, 15, 11. NivviyaDa-nir+vikaTa (vikAra) IV, 4, 9. (rasa___M. ni:) rahita, Ti.) Nirujjha-ni+rudh ( karmaNi ); degi I, 13, 6. Nibui-nirvRti ( 7 th ) VI, 5, 11. Niruttau-nizcitam ( avyaya ) II, 13, 11; Nivvui-nirvRti VIII, 10, 7. _III, 7,6, ( D, IV, 30) NivbUDhamANa-nir +vi+UDha+mAna IV, 7,7. Niruvama-nirupama I, 15, 11. Nivveya-nirvega IX, 24, 1. Niroha-nirodha IX, 24, 14. NisaNNiya-niSaNNA II, 5, 7. Nirohiya-nirodhita VI, b, 4. NisA-nizA IX, 17, 30. Nillukka-ni+luJcita IV, 4, 10. NisAyara-nizAcara IX, 2, 10. NisIha-nR+siMha III, 3, 13. Nilluddha-ni+lubdha IV, 3, 12. NisuNa-ni + zru, degNi I, 5, 6.Nivi I, 9, 1, *NillahaNa-ni+mArjana IX, 25, 10. (Hem. __degNaMta V, 11, 15. IV, 105. Nisuya-ni+zruta I, 12, 2. nAga....18 - 137 -

Page #207
NisuMbha ] NAyakumAracariu [ taNusagga NisuMbha-ni+zambha, degivi V, 2, 14. NIhAra-nIhAra ( hima) I, 16, 10. NisuMbha-ni+zambha (kartari) niSUdana IV, 14, 11. Neura-napura I, 17, 6. (Hem. I, 123; Var. NisuMbhia-nizrRmbhita VII, 8, 9. (vidhvasta,Ti.) ___I,26). NisejA niH zayyA (padmAsana. di. 1 Netta-netra ( vastra ) IX, 21, 33. NiseNI-ni:+zreNI 2,3, 10 (H.nasenIladder) Nattha-nepathya ( AbharaNa, Ti.) IX, 18, 12. Nihaya-nihata I, I1, 3. ___compare NesaNa-nivasana; bhavisa. IV,8,10. NihasaNa-nigharSaNa VII, 7, 10; IX, 25, 9. NetthaMga-nepathya+aMga IX, 20, 6. degNihAa-nighAta I, 17, 3. Neha-sneha I, 6, 73 VI, 9, 5 ( Hem. II, NihAla-ni+bhAl, degi, III, 8, 10; degmi IV, 76%3 Var.III, 1). 12, 7 deglivi V, 12, 9. (H. nihAranA M. Nehajia-snehArjita II, 14, 9. nihALaNe to see attentively J. nihALavU.) NokasAya-no+kaSAya ( a tecb. term of gaNihAlaNa-nibhAlana III, 2, 15. ____in Philosophy; see Notes) I, 12, 5. NihAliya-ni+bhAlita I, 8, 2; I,13, 8. Nosariya-na + utsRta IV, 13, 6. NihAlira-nibhAla+ira ( tAcchIlye ) [I,5,10. Nhavia-snApita VI, 9, 2. ( Hem.IV,14.) Nihi-nidhi I, 11,9; VI, 7,7. NhANia-snAnaM kArita III, 8, 12 ( Var. Nihia, ya-nihita I, 1, 11;II, 10:4, VII, ___ III, 33.) 4,5. Nihitta-nihita IX, 9, 11. Nihippa-ni+dhA+Nic ( karmaNi ) III, 3, 5. NihINa-nihIna IV, 8, 2. taiya-tRtIya I, 5,9. *NihelaNa-nilaya ( gRha ) I, 1, 4, ( Hem. taiyacchi -tRtIya + AkSin IV, 5, 6. __II, 174.) taiyahuM-tadA III, 15, 7. NINiya-ni+nIta VII, 3, 11. tailoka-trailokya I, 5, 10. NIya-nIta VII, 7, 7. tau-tapas II, 6, 4. NIrua-nIruja V,1, 3. taeNa-trayeNa I, 1, 8. NIlAlaya-nIla+alaka V, 1,9. tao-tadA II,5,1; II, 11,7. NIluppala-nIla+utpala II, 5, 13. tao-tapas VI, 16, 14. *NIvai-zItalaM bhavati I, 14, 1. tacca-tatva IX, 6, 2. (M. nivaNe to cool ). taDiya-tanita VII,1,15.( Hen. IV,137.) NIvaMgai-nRpAne, nIcAGgaiH vA, Ti. III. 14, 11. taNa-tRNa I, 6,5%B VII,2,9. NIsaNiya-niH+svanita VI, 1, 8. taNaa-sambandhArthe (tasyedamityarthe ) used with NIsaria-niH+mRta I, 10, 123; III, 9, 18. ___6th like kera; III, 9, 16 (Hem. NIsasai-niH+zvasiti II, 10, 8. IV, 361 ex.) NIsasaMtI-ni:+zvasata (striyAM ) II, 2, 6. taNaya-taNayA I, 17, 1. NIsAriya-niH+sArita VIII, 10,6. taNuvata-tRNavat I, 5, 3. NIsAsa-niH+zvAsa I, 10, 13. taNusagga-tanu + sarga (kAyotsarga tapovizeSa ) NIsesa-niH+zeSa I, 1,6%; III, 1, 6. IX, 20, 17. - 138 --

Page #208
taNhA] haalkaahH [tihuyaNarai taNhA-tRSNA IX, 17, 14. tAva-tApa I, 3, 9; I, 12, 8. tatta-tapta IV, 4, 9. tAvia-tApita III, 10, 13. tatta-tRpta VIII, 6, 17. tiuravairi-tripura+vairin (ziva) VII, 1,12. tatti-tatparatA VIII, 14, 4; IX, 2, 3. (D. tikkha-tIkSNa III, 2, 16; III, 17, 14; V. 20). ___VII, 10, 1. tappa-tap degi I, 14, 1; V, 1, 11; V,9, 7. tigutta-trigupta, pu. VI, 14, 12. tamAlaa-tad + Alaya VIII, 5, 8. tigutti-tri + gupti IX, 25, 16. tamoha-tamas + ogha IX, I7,1. tiTTi-tRSNi (tRSNA) IX, 14, 1. talappa-talpa I, 18, 5. tiNa-tRNa I, 2, 7. tavaNa-tapana VIII, 10,2. tiNayaNa-tri + nayana IV, 12, 10. tavayaraNa-tapazcaraNa II, 4, 3; VII, 15, 6. tiNetta-tri + netra IV, 12, 7. tavasaha-tapaH + saha IV, 2, 16. tiNNi -tri I, 8, 2. I, 12, 4; V, 11, 12. taviya-tapta II, 1, 10. (Hem. III, 121.) tasa-trasa IV, 2,4; IX, 10, 6. titti-tRpti III, 9,5. (tittI-sAra D.V,11.) tasa-trasa , degi II, 4, 8. tittha-tIrtha VI, 1, 11. tasiya-trAsita III, 17, 5. titthayarattaNa-tIrthakaratva IX, 12, 11. tahaNNa-tathA + anyat IX, 21, 18. titthu-tatra I, 14,9 (M. tethe ). tahiM-tatra (tasmin ) I, 6, 1; I, 15,8; II, tibbheya-tri + bheda IX, 20, 2. 3, 6. timattI-tri + bhakti IX, 17, 36. taMDava-tANDava (nRtya) I, 18; 2. tiyasa-tridaza (deva) I, 11,5; IV, 10, 10; taMta-tantra III, 1, 10. ____VII, 13, 5. taMtI-tantrI (vAdyavizeSa) III, 1, 7,V, 9, 10. tiricchacchi -tiryag + akSi III, 7, 12. (H. taMda-tandrA I, 3, 10. tirachI side long). taMba-tAmra III, 4, 10 ( Hem. II, 56.) tilaya-tilaka I, 11, 8. taMbAhara-tAmra + adhara III, 4, 11. tilaya-tilaka (puSpavizeSa ) IX, 18, 16. taMbira-tAmra III, 4, 10 ( Hem. II,66.) tilayAsuMdari-degkAsundarI, strI, VIII, 7, 6. taMvola-tAmbUla VIII, 5, 15. ( Hem. I, tilariNa-tailatva (sneha ) I, 18, 6. 124 ). tiloyappahANa-triloka + pradhAna IX, 17, 2. taMmatta-tanmAtra IX, 10, 12. tivvatea-tIvra + tejas VIII, 5, 13. *taMvAra-naraka III 2, 11 (see jasa.) tivali-trivali I, 17, 11; III, 8, 7. tA-tAvat I, 3, 2. tiviha-trividha I, 5, 7. tAa, degya-tAta, degeM II, 10, 10; III,5, 3. tisiMga-trizRMga V, 10, 15. taDiya-tADita II, 10, 10. tisUla-trizUla IV, 12,9. tAma-tAvat I, 14,9. tiha-tathA II, 4, 9: III, 13, 11. tAyaNa-trANa VIII, 16, 1. tihiM-tribhiH (tR.) III, 3, 11. tArAvai-tArApati (candra) V, 8, 1. tihuyaNa-tribhuvana IX, 1, I8. tAlavaTTa-tAlapaTTa (karNa) III 16, 7. tihuyaNarai-tribhuvanarati, strI,V,7,9;V,13,10. - 139 -

Page #209
tIe] NAyakumAracariu [thua tIe-tayA (tR.) II, 2,1. tIva-tIvra IX, 17, 18. tucchoyara-tuccha + udara I, 17, 10. thaka-sthA, "i III, 13, 3; V,3, 2. (Hem. tuTTha-tuSTa I, 12, 1. ___IV, 16.) tuTTi-tuSTi I, 4, 4. thaka-sthita V, 1,53 V, 10, 13. tuNhikka-tUSNIka III, 13, 6, 7, 12, 10; *thaDa ghaTA IV, 7, 12; V, 4, 13.(M. G. ___VII, 2, 1. thaDa or thaTa; H. thaTTa or ThaTTa a crowd) tumaM-tvam II, 3, 18. thavRttaNa-stabdhatva (kAThiNye garve vA) I,17, 12%; tumhaI-yUyam II, 6, 11. ___III, 10, 11, Pai. 129.). tumhArisa-yuSmAdRza V, 3, 1. thaNa-stana I, 17, 12; II, 8, 12 ; III, 8, turaya-turaga III, 16, 7. 5; 7, 1, 8. ( H. thana; M. thAna ). turaMta-tvarat I, 16, 6. thatti-sthiti (sthAna) I, 15,3. turiu-tvaritam VI, 17, 7. *tharahara-kampa IX 1, 5. (Pai 808. H. turiya-tvarita II, 2, 4; II, 9, 12. __ tharrAnA, M. tharatharaNe to tremble). turukkha-turuSka (See Notes ) IX, 18, 13. tharaharia-kampita V, 5, 15. tuhINAi-tuhina+Adi IX, 17, 15. thalamANa-sthala+mAna II, 1,11. (sthalabheda kAmatuhu~-tvam I. 4, 1; I, 15, 13. sthAnaM ca Ti.) tuMgi tuGgI, strI, VIII, 12, 10. thava-sthApay, thavivi abs.VII, 10, 1; thavijai tuMDa-tatsama mukha or mastaka IV, 10, 18. ___poten. III, 2, 14. tUra-tUrya ( vAdyavizeSa ) II, 2,83; VI, 2, 10; thavia, ya-sthApita I, 2.9: V. 1. 4: VII. "IX, 22, 6. 1,15. tUrayasadda-tUrya+zabda VI, 2, 12. thaMbha-stambha I, 17,8. teaya-tejas I, 14, 4: III,5,5; IX, 17, thaMbhaNa-stambhana III,1,12. 32. thA-sthA, thAevi abs. VI, 1,6. tettahe-tatra V, 2, 2. thANa-sthAna IX, 19,8. tettIsa-tritriMzat VIII, 8, 9. thAma-sAmarthya, Ti. VI, 13, 2. ( Pai. 444. teyavaMta-tejasvin IX, 18, 11. valaM; D. V, 25. vistIrNa.) teyAhiya-tejasa+adhika V. 13. 11 thAvara-sthAvara IX, 10,6. terau-tava III, 10, 10. (11. terA) thia, degya-sthita I, 6, 3; II, 1,63 III,11, teloya-trailokya IX, 11, 5. 12. to-tad I, 17, 16. ( Var. VI, 10). *thippamANa-vigalat VIII, 15, 8. ( Hem. toDaNa-troTana III, 14, 7. IV, 175). thira-sthira I, 2,9; II, 12,6. toNa-tUNIra VII, 5, 4.( Pai.845) thiratta-sthiratva I, 4, 9; IX, 11, 2. degtoya-tatsama, (jala) III, 5, 5; V, 2, 8. thIrayaNa-strIratna III, 7,8. toyAvali-dvIpa, VIII, 8, 12. thIrUvaMka-strI+rUpa+aMka I, 14,9. tosiyacchara-toSita+apsaras IV, 10, 1. thua-stuta II, 11, 1; VI, 7,6. - 140 -

Page #210
thui ] zabdakozaH [dAijja thui-stuti VI, 7, 6. ( Var, III, 12 ). *damma-dAma VIII, 5, 12. ( Rom, DrathuNa-stu, degi I, 11, 2; VI, 10,14. (Hem. chma; See Notes). __IV, 241). dayAvara-dayApara IV, 2, 4. thUlalakkha-sthUla+lakSya (bahuprada, Ti.) III, 4,6. darisaMti-darzayantI III, 10, 12. theNa-stena IX, 8, 2. ( Var. III, 12). darisAvia-dArzata I, 8, 6. theNatta-stenatva IX, 8,2. darisiya-darzita I, 12, 8; 2, 14, 6%; III, *thoTTa-chinnahasta VII, 7,6.(M.thoTA;(H.ThThA, 2, 1. See jasa. Ti. samUha (2) dala-daldeg i IV, 16, 1. thovvaDa-stoka (sthUlArthe), VIII,11,6. Hem. *dalavadda-nira+dal, degi VI, 14, 6. (vaha ___ II, 125. M. thora ) gives the sense of niHzeSa cf. H. carapaTa, M. taLapaTa; see bhavisa.) *dalavaNa-nirdalana (kartari) II,7,2.(cUrNaka,Ti.) daicca-daitya IV, 14, 9; VIII, 13, 2. dalavadiya-nirdalita III, 16,6. ( Hem. I, 151). daliya-dalita IV, 10, 6. daiya-daiyitR VII, 4, 1 daviNa-draviNa III, 12, 2; IV, 9,7,VI,7,7. daiyaMbariya-digambarIya IX, 24, 12. davya-dravya VI, 10, 12. IX, 17, 15. daiva-daiva V, 5, 16%; IX, 6, 3. ( Hem. I, dacidiya-dravyendriya IX, 11, 11. _151 ). dasa-daza I, 11, 7. dakkha va-darzay, deghi, I, 16, 2, VI, 17, 6. dasaNa-dazana VI, 6,4. (Hem. IV, 32. H. dikhAnA,M dAkhaviNe) daha-daza I, 1,7. dakkha vaMta-darzayat I, 1, 6. dahama-dazama VIII, 8, 8. dakkhavia-darzita II, 1,5. dahaviha-dazavidha IX, 11, 10. dahi-dadhi V1, 2, 5. dakkhA -drAkSA I, 6,9; VII, 2, 3. (H. dAkha.) dahiya-dadhi IX, 5, 8. dakkhAla-darzaya, degi, III, 1, 2, livi III, 6, daMta-dAnta I, 10, 11. ___15. (H. dikhalAnA to show.) daMtAdhoyaNa-daMta+adhAvana IX, 25, 1. dakkhAlia-ya-darzita I, 7, 6; V, 9, 5. daMtiura-dantipura, na. IX, 1, 2; IX, 1, 8. daTUNa-dRSTvA II, 2, 10 ( Hem. IV, 213 ). daMsaNa-darzana I, 12, 1. daDayaDa-onom .top. IV, 15, 7 (cf daDavaDa daMsamasaya-daMza+mazaka IX, 25, 3. jhaTiti, Hem. IV, 330 ex.) dAmoyara-dAmodara (viSNu) III, 8, 13. daDa-dagdha V, 11, 14; VIII, 6, 2.( Hem. dAhiNamahurA-dakSiNamathurA, na. VIII, 2, 3. ___I, 217; II, 40 ). dAuM-dAtuma V, 10,8. daDha-dRDha III, 4, 1; VII, 13, 1. dAia, ya-dAyAda Who claims property, daNuya-danuja II, 2, 12; V, 13, 8. hence, enemy; zatru, Ti.) dappa-darpa II, 3, 15%; VII, 11, 1. III, 14, 13; IV, 7, 14; IV, 14, 3. dabbha-darbha IX, 9, 11. dAijja-Same as dAiya, IV, 8, 9, IV, damia-damita I, 8, 1; III, 14,9,VII,2,1. 11,8. - 141 -

Page #211
dAiNi ] 'dAiNi- dAyinI VI, 5, 7. dADhA - daMSTrA I, 4, 8. ( Hem. II, 139; Var. IV, 33; H. M. dADha or DADha ). dANaM - dAna + ambu II, 2, 5. dAliya- dAna + AI VI, 17, 3. (Hem. I, 82.) dAyara - dAtR IV, 3, 9. (H. dAtAra ). dAraya- dAraka I, 10, 6. dArevaa - dAray +tavya III, 15, 4. dAlida, Da- dAridrya I, 3, 3; II, 4, 7, II, 6, 17. (Hem. II, 254 . ) * dAva - darzayati I, 10, 4. (Hem. IV, 32.) dAviya, a-darzita I, 15, 15; I, 16, 1; VI, 17, 7; IX, 4,5. ( Hem. IV, 32.) dAhiNa - dakSiNa I 6, 3. farar - dIkSA IX, 14, 1. dikkhi-dIkSita VII, 6, 5. diggaa - diggaja III, 9, 1. dijja - dA ( karmaNi ) deg i, II, 11, 12, deg u III. 10, 4; V, 2, 14; V, 13, 9. diTTha - dRSTa I, 4, 3, VI, 8, 2. diTTha-diSTa I, 5, 8, I, 13, 4. diTTi - dRSTi VI, I0, 7. diDhavaa - dRDha+ IV, 2, 9. diNaNesara - dinezvara (sUrya) VII, 8, 5. diNayarakaMta - dinakara+kAnta ( sUryakAntamaNi ) I, 14, I. NAyakumAracari diNNa - datta I, 4, 6, V, 8, 5; VI, 17, 10 (Var. VIII, 62; Hem. I, 16. ) ditti - dIpti IX, 2, 10. diya - dvija I, 3, 8. diyavara - dvijavara VII, 10, 6. diyaha- divasa IX, 15, 12. diyasIsa - dvija + ziSya IX, 11, 7. diyaMta - diganta II, 9, 12. diyaMbara - digambara IX, 24, 2 dilidiliya - bAlikA, ceTikA vA, Ti III, 5, 6. ( D. v, 40; Pai. 96 ). [ duddha divva - divya I, 9, 5; I, 12, 2; VII, 12, 1, IX, 17, 4. dihi - ghRti I, 1, 5, V, 7, 11. VI, I7, 11. ( Hen. II, 131 ). dita - dadat I, 1, 3, V, 7, 3. * dINAra - III, 12, 12 ( Gr. Denarius; See Notes). dIvakkhaya-dIpa + kSaya IX, 5, 9. dIvovahi- dviip| udadhi I, 6, 11. dIsa - dRz ( karmaNi) i I, 4, 7, degsaMti IV, 14,9. dIha - dIrgha III, 4, 1; VI, 4, 11. (Hem. II, 91.) dIhara - dIrghaM V, 12, 3. dIharasutta - dIrghasUtrI III, 4, 5. dua-yaI, 17, 6. tukkara- duSkara III, 14, 13. dukkiya - duSkRta I, 2, 4, VI, 5, 1; IX, 9, 4. *duguchiya - jugupsita II, 7, 10 ( Hem. IV,A.) duggai - durgati IV, 2, 20 duggayara - ra - durgama I, 1, 11. duggAvahAra - durga + apahAra VII, 5, 14. 142 duggAha - durgrA IX 20, 1. *dugghoTTa - durghaTa (?) VII, 7, 6. ( hastin aee. D. V, 44. dugghuTTadUNayA hatthI, See bhavisa . ) duvittaduzcitta V 8,10. duccaria duzcarita VI, 5, 5. duccAra - duzvAra ( durAcAra ) V, 2, 7; VII, 13, 6. - duSTa I 8, 6; VIII, 15, 11. duTThavayaNa - duSTavacana, pu. IV, 6, 12. duNNivAra - durnivAra VII, 5, 10. du-yo: V, 10, 1; VI, 15, 8. duttara dustara V, 3, 3. duttha duHstha II, 3, 4. dutthiya - duHsthita II, 4, 11, IV, 4, 1; VII, 11, 17. duddha - dugdha I, 6, 7. -

Page #212
duddhatta ] duddhatta- dugdhatva IX, 7, 1. duppeccha - duSprekSa III, 14, 10. dubbha - duh (karmaNi) deg i, IX, 8, 9 ( Hem. IV 245). duma- druma II, 11, 5 dummaNa - durmanasa IV, 8, 8. dummuha - durmukha, pu. VII, 2, 14. 14. duraa - dvirada (gaja) V, 5, 4. dulaha- durlabha II, 6, 16. dullaMgha- durlaGghya VI, 12, duvAlasaMgi- dvAdazAGgI I, 1, 9 (Hem. I, 254) duviyaDU - dvividhatva or durvidagdha IX, 5, 4. (Ste bhavisa. duvviyaddha ) duviha- dvividha I, 1, 3; IX, 11, 10. duvvayaNa - durvacana IV, 9, 13. duvvayaNa - durvacana same as duTTavayaNa, pu., V, 2, 7. duvvayaNulla - durvacana + ulla ( svArthe ) pu. v, 4, 18. duvvAra - durvAra VIII, 15, 14. zabdakozaH dusajjha - duHsAdhya IX, 17, 30. duha - du:kha I, 4, 5; VI, 11, 4. duhi duhitRV, 8, 1 ( Hem. II, 126.) 'duMduhi - dundubhi II, 11, 4, VII, 1, 5. duA - dUrvA VII, 4, 6. dU- dviguNa VIII, 1, 9. ( H. dUnA double ). dUya-dUta VIII, 14, 1. dUyaa - dvitIya IX, 4, 6 dUrAloi-dUrAlokin III, 4, 5. dUrujjhiya dUra + ujjhita I, 2, 4. dUsa - dUSya (tent.) V, 1, 2, VII, 1, 15. dUsaha - duHsaha I, 12, 6; III, 14, 3; IX, 25, 3. dUsAvAsa-dUSya + AvAsa V, 3, 6. si - dUSita IX, 6, 3. dei - dadAti I, 4, 4; I, 10, 3; V, 8, deu-deva: I, 9, 3; devam II, 6, 7. dedehi- dA ( bhRzArthe ) loT VI, 12, 11. 12. 143 devai-devakI, strI. VIII, 12, 5. devakumAra - pu. IX, 24, 9. devadattA - strI. V, 1, 18. deva - devatA VI 1, 8. devAvahi - dApaya V, 12, 4 ( H. divAnA ). devAviya - daapit| I, 9, 4. devi - devI I, 1, 10. deviMda - devendra II, 11, 1. desa - deza I, 11, 11. desia - dezika ( a traveller ) VIII, 4, 6. deyAhi- daivAdhika ( bhAgyavAn ) VII, 3, 6. dokhaMDia - dvikhaNDita VII, 14, 12. doNa - droNa, pu. II, 14, 12. doNAmuha- droNamukha III, 15, 8. (see Notes ). dodaha - dvAdaza IX, 20, 16. dosa hattha - doSa + bahiHstha IX, 16, 9. dohitta - dauhitra III, 13, 5. [ dhayAvali dha. dhagadhaga - onomatop. VIII, 3, 7. dhaNaitta- dhanin V, 10, 7. dhaNayatta- dhanadatta, pu. IX, 15, 5. dhaNavas - dhanapati ( kubera ) I, 14, 5. dhaNasiri-dhanazrI, strI, IX, 15, 5. dhaNNa - dhAnya I, 6, 5. dhattha-dhvasta II, 3, 4. dhamma-dharma 1, 2, 8. dhamma - dhanuH VII, 6, 6, VII, 14, 3. dhammAmaya - dharma + amRta IV, 2, 1. dhammAhamma- dharma + adharma III, 2, 9. dhammilla - tatsama ( kezapAza ) I, 17, 16; III, - 4, 15. dhammusa - dharmopadeza IX, 17, 8. dhya - dhvaja I, 16, 9; VII,7, 4; IX, 18,8. dhayara- dhRtarASTra ( haMsa ) VIII, 1, 3. dhayAvali - dhvajAvAla IV, 7, 11.

Page #213
dharayala ] dharayala-dharAtala IX, 18, 18. dhararaMdha-dharA + randhra II, 14, 6. dharaMta dhR + zatR I, 1, 4, I, 6, 14. dhari-dhR + loT and sing. I, 16, 3. ( M. dharaNeM to hold in order to prevent ). dharitti - dharitrI, III, 6, 1. dharia, ya-dhRta I, 4, 8; I, 7, 4. dhariyaloha - dhRta + loha ( pakSe 14, 1. 'lobha dharevvaa - dhR + tavya II, 8, 4. dhavalattaNa-dhavalattva III, 15, 14. dhavalahara-dhavalagRha I, 1, 12. dhAiya- dhAvita II, 13, 2; IV, 7, 14 dhAu - dhAtu III, 17, 2 ( H dhAu ore ). dhArAvArisa - dhArA+varSa IX, 22, 7. * dhAha-vAhA iti zabda ( rodane ) IX, 18, 18. ( H. dhAha a cry ). dhiTTa - pRSTa IV, 9, 10. dhiTTi - dhRSTi ( lobha, Ti. ) IX, 14, 1. ghI - duhitR V, 2, 12; IV, 33). NAyakumAracari dheya - dhenu IX, 8, 9. dhoia - dhauta VII, 10, 6. VII, VII, 2, 5. ( Var. dhuusAsa - dhUmra+zvAsa III, 6, 9. i - dhunoti I, 11, 2. dhutta - dhUrta (kuzala) IV, 1, 8. dhuttattaNa- dhUrtatva III. 10, 10. ya-dhuta IV, 7, 11. - dhauta IX, 20, 18. dhUya - duhitR I, 15, 10. ( Hem. II, 126. ) dhUlIraa-dhulIrajas III, 12, 8. dhUvai - dhunoti ( madhnAti ) V, 8, 14. ( Hem. IV, 59.) dhoya-dhauta III, 8, 15; IX, 9, 10. dhoyai-dhAvati ( prakSAlayati ) V, 8, 11. (H. dhonA to wash ). 144 pa. [ paccala paI - Acc. Inst & loc. sing of yuSmad I, 2, 7. pai - pati I, 11, 2. paijja - pratijJA VIII, 7, 8 ( ( H. paiDu - praviSTa II, 5, 8, III, 6, paiThA. ) M. paija . ) 12 ( 11. paisa- pra. + viz, deghi VI, 7, 6. paisamANa- pravizat IV, 12, 11. paisara - prati + sR, i I, 11, 2. paisaria - prati + sRta VI, 7, 9. paisAria - prati+sArita VII, 4, 2. paI, va pradIpa I, 6, 1; II, 3. 11. paIvi - prApte IX, 16, 11. pautta-pra+ukta I, 15, 13, VII, 8, 8. pautti - pravRtti III, 11, 10. pautti - prokti IX, 2, 8. paumaNi - padminI III, 8, 6, (Hem. II, 112). para - pracura VI, 2, 1. paulomI - paulomI ( indrANI ) I, 7, 10. paraMja - pra+yuj, i VI, 10, 11. pakka - pakka I, 13, 5. ( H. pakkA ). pakkala-pakka+la ( svArthe ) ( samartha ) IV, 14, 5. (Hem. II, 174.) pakkha- pakSa II, 1, 11, III, 2, 16, ; VIII, 53. pakkhalia - pra + skhalita VII, 7, 9. pakkhAlaNa- prakSAlana IV, 2, 2. pakkhi-pakSin VIII, 1, 5. pakkhiNi-pakSiNI II, 1, 11. pakkhida-pakSi+indra II, 11, 5. paghosa pra+ghoSay, i II, 7, 11. paghAsia - praghoSita VII, 9, 1. paccakkha- pratyakSa III, 6, 6; IV, 6, 9. *paJcala-pracura, Ti. IX, 18; 2. ( samartha D. VI, 69 ).

Page #214
pacAra ] *paccAra-upa+A+lambha, degi, IV, 15, 2; VI, 14, 5; ( Hem. IV, 156. ) *paccAria - bhaNita, Ti. III, 5, 14, VII, 2, 14. pacchai, e- pazcAt IV, 14, 4; V, 8, 4; IX, 24, 8. zabdakoza: pacchala - pakSmala III, 14, 6. pacchAtAva-pazcAttApa III, 15, 5. pajAa - prajAta IX, 17, 2. pajAlaMsu - prajAla + aMzu IX, 17, 21. pajjalia, 'ya-prajvalita IV, 10, 1; VIII, 8, 12. paTTaNa - pattana IV, 8, 2. paTThava - pra + sthApay, deg hi IV, 14, 1. paTTavia, 'ya- prasthApita I, 16, 6; III, 13, 14; V, 6, 12. paDha- paTh, i IX, 6, 7. paDhaMta - paThat III, 1, 4. paDhiya - paThita VI, 15, 11. paDa paTa I, 14, 10; VI, 7, 3; VIII, 5, 14. paDa-pat, 'DaMti I, 18, 3; degDivi III, 6, 15. paDaNa - patana IX, 25, 7. paDala-paTala I, 11, 2; IV, 4, 11. paDaha - paTaha I, 18, 4; II, 9, 5; III, 1, 7. ( M. paDaha ). paData- patat I, 16, 3. paDAvIyaNa-paTa + Avyajana IX, 17, 17. paDi - prati III, 17, 4 (Hem. I, 206 ). paDia ya - patita I, 6, 14, V, 9, 13; VII, 1, 13. 4. paDikhaDiya, liya- prati + skhalita IV, 10, 6; IV, 15, paDikhala - prati + skhala, i V, 3, 4; VI, 14, 4. paDigaha- prati + prah, degi IX, 20, 19. paDigAhijjai - prIta + gRhNIyAt IV, 3, 9. nAga.... 19 ----- [ patta paDicchiya, a- prati + iSTa II, 12, 3, V, 12, 5; VI, 7, 1. paDijaMpa - prati + jalpa, i I, 5, 2; III, 7, 13. ( see jaMpa ). paDiNiggaa - prati + nirgata VI, 7 12 . paDiNihi - pratinidhi III, 3, 9. paDibiMba - pratibimba I, 15, 14; V, 11, 6. paDivohia - prati + bodhita IX, 19, 7. paDibhaDa - pratibhaTa IV, 14, 11. paDima- pratimA ( a tech. term of Jain Philosophy. See Notes ) I, 12, 6. paDila - pratimala IV, 11, 11. paDimma pratimA IX, 21, 25. paDivakkha pratipakSa IV, 7, 11, IV, 14, 10. paDivaja - prati + pad degmi I, 5, 2; degjjivi IX, 24, 12. paDivaNNa-- pratipanna 1, 2, 5; II, 14, 2; III, 13, 12. paDivatti pratipatti V, 10, 5; VI, 1, 10. paDivitta- prativRtta ( ? ) IX, 21, 83. paDivihANa - pratividhAna III, 3, 9. paDihAra - pratihAra III, 5, 9; IV, 14, 8; V 12, 10. padi - prati + indra IX, 13, 3. panti - pratyukti III, 7, 10. paNaiNi-praNayinI I, 14, 7. paNaya, a-praNaya I, 2, 5; I, 17, 1; II, 14, 2. paNaa-pra + Nata IV, 6, 11. paNaviya, a- pra + namita I, 2, 3; I, 9, 3. paNavamANa- pra + namat VII, 9, 2. paNavija- pra + nam (karmaNi ) deg i, IV, 3, 11. paNaveSpiNu pra + m + lyap I, 1, 1. paNNaya - pannaga II, 12, 6. paNNAsa - paJcAzat V, 11, 7. patta - pAtra IV, 2, 17. panta - prApta III, 10, 9, IV, 8, 6; VII, 10, 13. 145 --

Page #215
.. patta] NAyakumAracariu [pariosa patta-patra III, 1, 8; VII, 10, 13; VIII, payaMta-payaHdugdhamante yasya tad bhojyam IX,21,39. 9,3. payaMpa-pra+jalpa "i IX, 8,7.( See jaMpa) pattaNa-patra II, 1, 8. payaMpaNa-prajalpana VI, 10, 9. pattala-patra + la (kRza ) III, 4, 14 ( Hem. payaMpia-pra+jalpita III, 9, 6; III, 12, 1. ____ II, 1733; H. patalA; M. pAtaLa). payaMpira-pra+jalpa+ira (tAcchIlye) VI, 13, 20. pattavatta-prApta + vRtta (zrutavRttAnta ) VII, 3, 6. payANa-prayANa VII, 3, 10. patthara-prastara I, 4, 9; ( H. patthara s one ). payAbaMdhura-prajAbaMdhura (nAga ku. nAma ) II, 4, 1; patthia-prArthita I, 2, 3. VI, 13, 7. patthiva-pArthiva I, 10, 7. payAra-prAkAra VI, 12, 14. padhAia-pra + dhAvita III, 17, 1. payAriyasaTTa-prakArita+saTTa ( nATikA) IX, 21, papucchyi -pra + pRSTa VI, 2, 11. 36. (pADani anusAri nRtyasAmagrI khelA nAcapabala-prabala III, 4,9. vAnI, Ti.) pabaMdha-prabandha II, 10, 9. payAla-pAtAla V,12, 6. *pabollia-pra+kathita I, 3, 12 (see bollia). payAva, a-pratApa I, 8, 1; I, 15, 8. pabohaNa-prabodhana IX, 19, 1. payAsa-pra+kAza, hi I, 2, 8. pabbhaTTha pra + bhraSTa IV, 2, 20. payAsa-prakAza IX, 17,8; IX, 17,33. pabbhAra pra+ bhAra III, 12,9; IV, 9,7; payAsiya-prakAzita II, 7, 7. ___VII, 1, 9. para-param ( but) I, 4, 2. pabhaNa-pra+bhaNa, degi II, 4, 4; degNaMti VI, 5, 8. parajiya-parAjita I, 3, 6; I, 14, 10. pamANa-pramANa I, 12, 10; III, 1, 9; IV, paratAvira-para + tAp + ira ( tAcchIlye ) VIT, 2, 8; IX, 8,8. 9,7. pamuha-pramukha I, 8, 4; V, 7, 5. paramattha-paramArtha IV, 2,3. paya-pada I, 1, 3, I, 9,3; II, 7, 10. paramappa-paramAtman IX, 4, 1. payai-prakRti IX, 10, 9. paramucchAha-parama+utsAha VII, 15,5. payaI-prakRti (Karmic energy ) I, 12, 8. paramucchiya-parama+ucchrita VIII, 10, 9. payacchia-pra+datta V, 12, 5. paramuNNaya-parama+unnata I, 17, 4. payaTTa-pra+vRt degi IX, 11, 3. parameTTi-parameSThin I, 12, 2. payaTTa,tta-pravRtta II, 2, 1; III, 1,5; IV, parayAra-para+dArA IX, 8, 3. ____4, 9. parayAria-pAradArika III, 12, 1; IX, 8, 3. payaDaMta-prakaTayat III, 15, 12. parahaNa-para+dhana VI, 10, 14. payaDiya-prakaTita VI, 6,4; VI, 8, 10. paraMmuha-parAGmukha IV, 2, 7. payapellia-pada+prerita III, 9, 17. parAia, ya-parAgata (parA +i+ta) IV, 8, 11; payavaDaNa-pada+patana VIII, 7, 7. V, 12, 11. payavitti-pada+vRtti IX, 2,9 parAu-para+Ayus VII, 6, 12. payaMga-pataGga (sUrya) III, 14, 10; VII, 6, parAyaa-parAgata II, 6, 5. 14; IX, 16, 3. parAvaa-pArAvata VIII, 1, 4. (H. parevA) payaMDapajoyaNa-pracaNDapradyota, pu.VII, 4, 9. pariosa-paritoSa VII, 4, 2.

Page #216
parikkha ] zabdakozaH [pavaDDiya parikkha-pari+IkS , degi III, 5, 8; deghiM III, parihai-pari+dhA, degi I, 7, 4; IX,5, 5. (H. 3, 8. degkkhivi III. 3, 5. pahiranA to wear, by varNavyatyaya). pariggaha-parigraha I, 17, 7; III, 9, 8; VII, parihava-paribhava VIII, 15, 14. 15, 1. parihA-parikhA I, 7, 4. pariTTia, ya-pari+ sthita I, 5, 7; III, 5, 6; parihANa-paridhAna V, 10, 20; IX, 8, 10. ___ IV, 6, 12... parihAvia-pari+dhApita IX 22, 13. pariThavia-prati+sthApita VI, 5, 6. parihUya-paribhUta III, 16, 12. pariNAviya-pari+NI+Ni+kta VI, 9, 10. parIhaNa-paridhAna (exchange of long & pariNivi-pariNIya II, 1, 1. ___short for metre) IX, 21, 29. pariNijau-pariNIyatAm I, 16, 8. palaya-pralaya VII, 5, 1. pariNesami-pariNeSyAmi V,8, 3. palayAsaMkira-pralaya + AzaMka + ira (tAcchIlye) paritAya-pari+trai, hi VII, 11,7; deghu V,11, ___ IV, 8, 6. __15. palava-pra+lap, deghi IX, 7, 10. paritAyaNa-paritrANa VIII, 16, 1. palavija-pra+lap ( karmaNi) degi IX, 9, 3. paripuTTha-paripuSTa IX, 19, 19. palANa-palAyita III, 16, 9; IX, 17, 1. pariphuriya-parisphurita I, 15, 4. palAva-pralApa IX, 10, 11. paribhama-pari+bhram, degi I, 10, 13. palAsi-pala+Azin VII, 3, 2. parimaTTha-parimRSTa IV, 1, 7. paloiya-pralokita I, 14, 14. parimAliya-parimRdita II, 1, 4. ( Hem. IV, paloTTa-prati+A+gam degi II, 2, 19 ( Hem. ___126.) IV, 166, H. palaTanA to turn over patita parimiya-parimita I, 11,3. Ti.) pariyaDDa-pari+vardhay , degi, III, 2, 4. paloTTiya-praloTita IV, 7, 16. pariyADDiya-pari+vardhita or Arhita VI, 17, 12. paloya-pra+lok degmi VII, 4, 13. pariyaNa-parijana I, 9,5%; II, 13,6. paloyaNa-pralokana II, 4, 2. pariyattaNa-parivartana III, 14, 7. pala-palya (a measure of time ) IX, 18, pariyaria, ya-paricarita I, 7,9; VI,17, 15. 9. pariyalaMta-parigalat IV, 10, 5. *pallaTTa-pari+as, degTTivi II, 6, 3..( Hem. pariyaliya-parigalita I, 11, 9; VII, 13, 2. ____ IV, 200, H. palaTanA to turn.). pariyaMcia-pari+aJcita (arcita ) II, 14, 8. *pallaTTia-paryasta VI, 8, 1. pariyANa-pari+jJA, degi V, 9,3 pallaMka-palyaGka II, 7, 4 ( Hem. II, 68. H. pariyANija-pari+jJA (karmaNi ) degi III, 2,9. palaMga). pariyANiya-(1) parijJAta ( 2 ) parijJApita VI, pavajia-pravAdita II, 9, 5 ( H. bajAnA :o ___8, 3. produce musical sound ). pariyANivi-parijJAya VI, 17, 7. pavaTTaNa-pravartana VI, 11, 11. parivajaNa-parivarjana IV, 2, 10. pacaTTa-prakoSTha III, 4, 8 (Hem. I, 156.1 parivaGka-pari+vRdha, degi VI, 4, 11. pavata-pra+vRdh, degi III, 2, 4. pariveya-pari+veda IX, 10, 6 ( tvaM jAnIhi, Ti.) pavaDia,degya-pravRddha II, 8,7; III, 13, 14. - 147 - |

Page #217
pavaNaveu] NAyakumAracariu [paMcaviha pavaNaveu-pavanavega, pu. VIII, I2, 13. pasAhaNa-prasAdhana (zastra ) V, 4, 23. pavaNNa-prapanna VI, 7, 8. pasAhia-prasAdhita I, 15, 9; V, 12, 8. pavatta-pra+vRta, degi VII, 3, 4. pasiyau-prasIdatu I, 1, 10. pavayaNa-pravacana VI, 5, 4. pasu-pazu IX, 9, 4. pavara-pravara I, I4, 73 VI, 9, 6. pasutta-prasupta II, 7,4. pavarattha-pravara+artha III, 1,16. paha-pathin I, 6, 10; I, 10, 13; V, 2, 14, pavala-prabala I, 11, 7. degpaha-prabhA II, 5, 13. pavahaMta-pravahat VII, 3, 1. pahaNa-pra+han degmi III,15,18degNivi VI, 7,10. pavaMca-prapaJca IX, 18, 10; IX, 21, 28. pahattha-prabhA + stha (vyAkala. Ti.) Ix.18.12. pavAsa-pravAsa I, 4, 5. pahara-prahara I, 11, 1. paviula-pra+vipula I, 1, 12; I, 6, 1, III, pahara-pra + hR, degF VII, 3, 4. 4, 13. paharaNa-praharaNa II, 2, 4: III, 1,6. paviNNavia-pra+jJApita I 2, 10. paharaMta-praharat VII, 14, 10. pavitta-pavitra IX, 7, 8. pahavaMta-prabhAvat VI, 4, 10. pavitthara-pra+vistara III. 14.6. pahasiya-prahasita VIII, 2,7. paviyaMbha-pra+vi+jRmbha , degi IX, 15, 1. pahaMtara-pathAntara II, b, 10. paviraiya-pra+vi+racita III, 11, 11. pahA-prabhA II, 11,83 IX, 17,22, pavilaMbiya-pra+vi+lambita V, 4, 20. pahANa-pradhAna I, 17,9; IV, 12,4; 7, 2,11. pavINa-pravINa V, 7, 10. pahAra-prahAra VII, 7,9. pavucca-pra+vac (karmaNi)degi III, 6, 14. pahAva-prabhAva II, 3, 11. pavuDDi-pravRddhi III, 6, 9. pahiya, dega-pathika I, 6, 10; IV, 12, 12; pavutta-pra+ukta I, 3, 9; VII, 4, 12. ___VIII, 2, 1. pavva-parvan IV, 2, 16. pahiTTha-prahRSTa II, 5,8. pavvaiya-pratrAjita IX, 24, 1. pahila-prathama I, 5,8 (H. pahilA). pavvajA-pravrajyA VI, 15, 2. pahilAraa-prathama tara I, 6, 1 ( M. pahilALU ). degpasatta-prasakta II, 6, 17. pahu-prabhu I, 4, 3; I, 11, 2, I, 15, 11; V, pasattha-prazasta I, 8, 8; II, 11, 8; IX, ___10, 13. 21, 29. pahuttaNa-prabhutva IX, 2, 3. pasamija-pra + zam (karmaNi ) degi IV, 9, 13. pahupurau-prabhu + purataH VII, 6,3. pasara-pra+sU, degi III, 12,8. paMkaa-paGkaja I, 2, 10. pasara-prasara I, 3,6%3 I, 11, 7. *paMgura-prA + vR, degi I, 7, 4 ( Hem.I,175. pasaraMta-prasarat I, 3,5%; I, 8, 1; II, 8,8. ___old M. pAMguraNe, mod. M. pAMgharaNe). pasaria, ya-prasRta II, 9,5; III, 17, 73; paMgula-paGgu + la (svArthe) IV, 4, 2. ___VI, 4, 11. paMcatta-paJcatva VIII, 15, 5. pasaMga-prasaGga I, 7, 6. paMcatthikAya-paJca + astikAya (tech. term; pasAa, degya-prasAda II, 6, 103 VI, 12, 133 see Notes ) I, 12, 2. VI, 17,9, paMcaviha-paJca + vidha VI, 3, 7. - 148 -

Page #218
paMcasuyaM] zabdakozaH [piyaravihi paMcasuyaMdhiNi-paJcasugandhinI, strI, III, 5, 4; ___ III, 7, 16. paMcAyAra-paJca + AcAra IV, 1,14. paMcAsava-paJca+Azrava(tecb.term;see Notes) IX, 24,14. paMcuMbara-paJca + udumbara IV, 2, 11. paMjali-prAJjali V, 1, 14. paMDia-paNDita III, 1, 4. paMDirAa-paNDirAja, pu. VIII, 2, 3. paMDIsara-pANDaya + Izvara IX, 1, 3. paMDava-pANDava VIII, 15, 1. paMDura-pANDura I, 13, 10; VII, 1, 13. paMDusuya-pANDusuta VIII, 15, 4. pati-paGkti VII, 10,5. paMtha-pathin II, 2, 1. paMthiya-pathika I, 6,9. *pAika-padAti IV, 14, 5.(Hem, II,138) pAa-pApa VI, 5,6%3 IX, 10, 8. pAubbhaDa-pApodbhaTa IX,9,4. pAusa-prAvRS IX, 3, 5. (Hem. I, 19; 31; 131; M. pAusa rain.) pADa-pAtay DaMti V, 5, 5. pADala-pATala (haMsa) VII, 11, 9. ( D. ___VI, 46 ). pADaliutta-pATaliputra, na. IV,6, 5. paDiA-pAtita VII, 7, 12. pADhaya-pAThaka IX, 12, 7. pANa-prANa I, 1,73; III, 6,73 VII, 11, 6. pANapiya-prANapriyA I, 18, 10. pANiya, a-pAnIya I, 6, 6; III, 8, 10; _IX, 6,1, pANesa-prANeza VII, 11, 14. . pAya-pAda 7, 8, 11. pAya-pAta IV, 9, 13. pAyagga-pAdAgra III, 7, 9. pAyaDa-prakaTa III, 5, 4. pAyaDiya-prakaTita I, I, 10. pAyapuTTi-pAda+pRSTi III, 4, 8. pAyarAa-pAda+rAga VI, 13, 19. pAyAra-prAkAra I, 7, 4; II, 11. 10. pAraddha-prArabdha III, 8, 4. pAraddhia-pAparddhi+ka IV, 4, 8. ( Hem. I, ___235. H. M. pAradhI) pAraya-pArada (Mercury) VII, 9, 5. pAraMbha-prArambha IX, 2,5. pAraMbhia-prArabdha I. 16, 2. pAroha-praroha I, 13,739 VI, 15, 8. pAliddhaya-pAlidhvaja IX, 23, 7. pAva-pApa II,6,173 IX,9.4. pAva-pra+Ap, degi IV, 2, 20. pAvAsia-prAvAsika VIII, 2,2. pAviTTha-pApiSTha IV, 2 13, VII, 13, 5. pAviya-prApta VII, 10, 7. pAsa-pAza I, 17, 12; III, 13, 10. pAsa-pArzva I, 10, 10; II,1,13; IX,17, 6. pAsAya-prAsAda III, 1,9. pAsia-pAzita (pAzena baddha ) IX,9,9. pAhuDa-prAmRta ( upAyana) I, 16, 4, pAhuNaa-prAghUrNaka VII, 4, 12; VII, 8, 9. ma. pAhunA guest ). pia, ya-priya I, 10, 10; II. 1,6; VI,10, 13. piu-pitR II, 14, 11; VI, 17, 2; VIII, ____ 13, 1. piupura-pitR + pura IV, 12, 11. ( Hem. I, ___134.) pika-pakka I, 6, 5; VI, 8, 10. ( Hem. I, __47.) picca-jala Ti. V, 10, 22. ( Prob. from pija-peya, pibva-jala D VI, 46 ). piccha-pra+Iz, 'cchivi I, 18, 1. pitta-tatsama. VII, 7, 7. piya-pA (pib) degi I, 7,5%; degehI IX, 17,26, piyaravihi-pitRvidhi IX, 9,7,

Page #219
piyavamma ] NAyakumAracariu [puMjiya * pukkaranti-pUt iti zabda kRtvA Ahvayanti V,3, 2; VIII, 9, 5 (H. pukAranA) * pukkAra-pUtkAra V, 12, 1; VIII, 11, 11. (H. pukAra) puggala-pudgala ( body or matter )1,12,8; ___IX, 10, 6. pucchia, ya-pRSTa I, 12, 12; HI, 11, 12. pujiya-pUjita II, 6, 20. puTTi-puSTi I, 4,4; VII, 3,9. puNu-punar I, 16, 2. puNNa-puNya I, 2, 6; IV, 3, 13; V, 7, 3. puNNAya-punnAga (puSpavizeSa) V, 7, 3. puNNAhia-puNyAdhika II, 8, 9 ( compare "daiyAhia) piyavamma-priyavarman , pu. IV, 6,11; 7,5, 14. piyavAya-priya+vAk 1,2, 8. piyaMta-pibat IX, 9, 2. piyA-pitA IX, 17, 27. piyAraa-priyatara III, 13, 9; VII. 11, 6. (H. pyArA) piyAresi-prema karoSi IX, 17, 28. ( Verb ___from pyAra ) *pilla-Dimbha V, 8, 13 (H. pillA; pilha laghu pakSirUpa, D. VI, 46.) piva-iva VI, 9, 5. (See notes ) pisuNa-pizuna III, 2, 2, VII, 6,3; IX, 25,4. pisuNatta-pizunatva III, 15, 15. pisuNia-pizunita (sUcita) IV, 8, b; VII, ___12, 1. *pisalla-pizAca I,2,10; IX,7,10. (Hem. ___I, 193.) pihiya-preSita I, 17, 1. pihiya-pihitaII,2,188 ,II,10,4;VII,6,14. pihiyAsava-pihitAzrava, pu. II, 3, 22,II, 7, ___1; IX, 4, 2. pihU-pRthu II, 11, 10. (lengthened for __metre) piMcha-piccha II, 1, 8. piMjariya-piJjarita I, 6, 4. pII-prIti III, 8, 2. pIDha-pITha VIII, b, 15 (Hem. I,106; H. pIDhA ) pINa-prI,degi V, 9, 2. pINatthaNi-pInastanI X, 15,8. pINiya-prIta III, 12, 11. pIya pIta I, 13, 10; VII, 7, 7. pIla-pID, deglaMti Vb, 4. pIlu-tatsama (gaja ) II, 3,5; II, 16, 15; VII, 2, 6 ( Pers. phIla) putta-putra I, 2.1. puSpha-puSpa I, 18, 11; III, 1, 8. pupphayaMta-puSpadanta ( Author , I, 2, 5; I, 6, 2, etc. pupphavai-puSpavatI VIII, 1,7, purau-puras III, 17, 11; VII, 6, 3. puraNAha-pura+nAtha V, 10,1. puravela-pura+vezyA V,1, 7. puradhi purandhrI I, 18, 2; VI. 2, 9. purisa-puruSa I, 11, 9 (Hem. I, 111.) pulaia-pulakita IX, 19, 16. puvva-pUrva (Divisions of Jain Scriptures; ___see notes) I, 12.7. pugvilla-pUrva + illa ( matvarthe ) I, 1, 9. pusia-spRSTa II, 8, 1 ( mRSTa,Hem.IV,105. puhai, I-pRthvI II, 8, 10; IX, 6, 1. puhavai-pRthvI + pati III, 16, 14; ( Phon___etic dicay ) puhavidevi-pRthvIdevI, strI, various forms, I, 15, 10; II, 15, 14; III, 8, 14; ___IX, 24, 2. puMjaliya-puMjita VII, 3, 2. puMjiya-puMjita II, 9, 6. - 150 -

Page #220
puMDura] zabdakozaH [baiTa puMDura-pANDura IX, 1, 3. posaha-proSadha IV, 2, 16; IX, 21, 42. puMDarIya-puNDarIka (chatra ) IX, 1, 3. puMDavaddhaNa-puNDravardhana, na. VI, 11, 3. puMDu-pANDu VI, 12, 12. puMDuccha-puNDra + ikSu I, 6, 11, ( a variety of phagguNa-phAlguNa IX, 16, 11. ___sugar cane. H. poMDA) phara-sphAra ( AyudhavizeSa) IV, 14,6;V, b, 2. pUyA-pUjA I, 10, 3; IX, 17, 3. pharusa-paruSa IX, 20, 8. ( Hem. I, 232.) pekkha -pra+IkS , kkhu III, 9, 4; VII,6,4; pharusattaNa-paruSatva III, 3, 16. deg kkhesahi II, 4, 4; degkkhepiNu, deg kkhivi phaliha-sphaTika I, 14, 2; V, 11,2; VI,10, ___I, 9, 10; V,3,2. 6. ( Hem.I, 186) pekkhaNa-prekSaNa IX, 20, 14. phaMsa-sparza V, 11, 5. pemma-preman V, 8,9. phAra-sphAra IX, 17, 11. pemmaMdha-premAndha IX, 15, 3. *phiTTa-bhraMz , degF VI, 11, 2. ( Hen. IV, pemmAirukkha-premNaH AdivRkSaH I, 18, 7. ___173) pera-prA+Ira, deg i VI, 10, 12; IX, 6, 8. phuTTa-bhraMz degi II, 2, 20; degi VIII, 3, 10. peria-prerita III, 11, 4. (Hem. IV, 173, fro s sphuTa H. phUTanA pella-pra+Ir ,degi III, 17, 14; IV, 16, 1; M. phuTaNe to break ) llivi IV, 7, 163 deglleppiNu IX, 25, 14. phuDa-sphuTa or spaSTa II, 3, 20; IX, 7, 12; (kSip Hem.IV,143;H.pelanA to push) (Hem. IV, 258.) pellaNa-preraNa or kSepaNa V, 4, 11. phuDiya sphuTita or bhRSTa IV, 10, 8. pellia-prerita or kSipta III, 9, 17. phuraNa-sphuraNa VII, 8,9. pesa-preSaya, deg hi I, 16,8. phuraMta-sphurat VII, 10, 5; IX, 17, 22. pesaNa-preSaNa III, 7, 14; VI,2,9; VI,5,8. phuriya-sphurita II, 2, 4; III, 9, 18, VI, pesia-preSita (or preSya abs.) III, 11, 9. 14,9. pesuNNa-paizunya VI, 10, 10. phuriuTThauDa-sphurita+oSTapuTa IV, 8, 12. pehuNavaMta- ( 1 ) pakSavat (2) preSaNavat VII, *phusa-mRja, degi II, 12, 10 ; ( Hem. IV, __14, 2. ___105; prob. from spRz) poTTala-bhAra IX, 17, 46; ( H. M. poTalI) *pheDa-sphoTay, deghi V, 3, 11; degDivi VII, pottha-pustaka IX, 21, 26. (H. M. pothI) 10,1. (Dr.Gune regards it as causal poma-padma I, 1,9%; II, 11, 8. of ffiz and suggests Egg as its Sans*pomAiya-prazaMsita, Ti. VI, 10, 7. prob. krit eguivalent, See bhavisa; ma. pheDanA, phoDanA M. pheDaNe) ___denom. from padma. See jasa and bhavisa.) pomANaNa-padmAnana III, 16, 14. *pheDia-sphoTita I, 18, 18. pomiNi-padminI I, 3, 4, VIII, 12, 4. pomiNiNesara-padminI+sUrya III, 16, 14. porisa-pauruSa VIII,13, 10. ( from purisa) *baiTTa-upaviSTa I, 12, 1; IX,23, 2.(Hem. posa-poSaya, degi IX, 8, 1. ___ IV, 444 ex. H. baiThanA to sit) - 151 -

Page #221
baula ] baula- bakula ( puSpavizeSa ) IX, 18, 15. bajjha - bandhU (karmaNi) i VI, 16, 17, IX,9,1. bajjhabbhaMtara - bAhya | abhyantara IX, 4, 9. *battIsa - dvAtriMzat IX, 20, 16. ( H. battIsa ) baddhAyara - baddha+Adara IX, 8, 2. bappa - pitR I, 18, 5; III, 6, 2; IV, 8, 15; IV, 13, 11; VI, 8, 12; VIII, 6, 4. (H. M. bApa G. bApu ) baladda - balIvarda IV, 12, 10, IX, 7, 7. ( H. baila) balAlaa - bala + Alaya III, 4, 4. NAyakumAracari baliya - balin VII, 4, 9. balivaMDa - balavat I, 6, 14, V, 3, 12. VIII, 3, 2. ( See. bhavisa. ) bahattha - bahiH+stha IX, 16, 9. bahiNi bhaginI VII, 15, 2 (H. bahina ) bahiria - badhirita III, 8, 1; V, 12, 1. (H. afu deaf) bahiraMdha - badhira + aMdha IV, 4, 2. baMdIra - bandigRha V, 2, 16. baMdha - bandhU, dhaMti V, 5, 3. baMbha - brahman VII, 10, 9; IX, 6, 1. baMbhaNa-brAhmaNa III, 14, 4; IX, 22, 7. baMbhaNacAra - brahmacarya IX, 9, 9. bAra - dvAra V, 12, 10. ( Hem. I, 79; II, 79, G. bAraNaM ) * bAraha - dvAdaza I, 12, 7; VI, 2, 7; IX, 13, 2. (Hem. 1, 219, H. M. bArA; bAraha ) bAvIsama - dvAviMzatitama VI, 5, 11 (H. bAvIsa bAisa) bAha - bAdhA III, 15, 9. bAhira - bahir III, 2, 6 (H. bAhara ) farfour-fa III, 6, 7 (Hem. III, 120) bI - dvitIya I, 5, 8 (Hem. II, 79 bIo; G. bIyo ) bukka - vAdyavizeSa VIII, 6, 13 ( garjerbuka. Hem. IV, 98 ) [ bhatta bujjha - budh, 'i III, 15, 5. (Hem. IV, 217 ) bujjhi - budh + kta II, 6, 10. bujjhiUNa- budh + ktvA VI, 13, 12. bujjhira - budh + ira ( tAcchIlye ) IV, 2, 14. buddhimeha - buddhimeghA, strI, VIII, 12, 6. buha - budha III, 4, 7, III, 5, 10. * bokkaDa - chAga (Goat ) VII, 2, 4, ( D. VI, 96. M. bokaDa; H. bakarA ) *bollAva - kath + Nic, degi II, 12, 9, (Hem. IV, 2; H. bulAnA to call ) *bollAvia - kath + Nic + kta III, 13, 7. *bollia - kathita I, 13, 1; II, 4, 1; III, 5, 9; IV, 8, 8. *bollijja - kath ( karmaNi ) i III, 10, 6. bohilAha - bodhi + lAbha IX, 14, 12. bohI - bodha II, 3, 20 ( lengthened for metre ) bhaa-bhaya III, 10, 14. bharaNI - bhaginI VIII, 5, 14. bhaiya-bhaya or bhIti VI, 12, 9. bhauhA - I, 17, 15; III, 10, 10. ( H. bhauMha M. bhaMbaI ) bhakkha-bhakSU, i IV, 2, 19. bhakkhi-bhakSita VI, 4, 12. bhakvija - bhakSa ( karmaNi ) deg VII, 2, 8. bhagga - bhagna V, 11, 9; VII, 3, 1. bhaja - bhAryA IX 23, 11. bhajjata - bhajyamAna IV, 15, 4. bhajiUNa bhaj + ktvA IV, 15, 4. bhaDa-bhaTa IV,9,1;VI, 12, 8. (Hem. I, 195) bhaMDArA - bhaTTAraka III, 7,5; II1,8,14; V, 6, 9. bhaNia- bhaNita I, 3, I3. bha bhakta-bhakta I, 2, 8; III, 4, 5. bhakta-bhakta (boiled rice ) VIII, 2, 6 (H. bhAta) 152 --

Page #222
bhattAra ] bhatAra - bhartR V, 12, 1. bhatthA - bhastrA II, 10, 8. bhadda - bhadra IV, 1, 5; V, 2, 9; IV, 8, 7. bhaddiya - bhadrita VI, 12, 8. bhrama bhram, i II, 9, 12, degmeSpiNu V, 2, 5. bhamaMta - bhramat 1, 10, 10; III, 11, 1; V,11,4. bhamiya- bhramita I, 10, 13; VII, 2, 1. bhramara bhramara II, 14, 4. bhayavaMta - bhagavat II, 3, 22. zabdakoza: bharaha - bharata, pu. I, 3, 8. bharaha - bharata ( cakravartI ) IV, 4, 13. bharahakhetta - bharatakSetra I, 6, 3; I, 13, 3. bhariya bhRta VII, 1, 11. *bhala-bhadra III, 9, 16 III, 13, 16, V,4, 18. (H, bhalA good ) *bhallAra-bhadra + tara III, 13, 8. bhalli - Fem. of bhalla ( spear ) I, 15, 2 . ( Hem. IV, 330; bhavisa. ) bhavaNula bhavana + ulla (svArthe) V, 12, 7. bhavva bhavya 1, 2, 7. bhavia, 'ya- bhavya IX, 2, 2; IX, 20, 17. bhavitti bhavitrI (bhavitavyatA ) VIII, 14, 4. bhaviyavva - bhavitavya IV, 5, 5. bhavIa - bhavya IX 21. 7. ( lengthened for metre ) bhavIyaNa - bhavya + jana IX, 21, 1. bhasala - bhramara I, 10, 13 ( Hem. I, 244 . ) *bhaMDa - yudh, 'ma IV, 8, 17 ( M. bhAMDaNeM ) *bhaMDaNa - kalaha IV, 8, 9, V, 4 8 ( 1 ). VI, 101) bhaMti - bhrAnti I, 4, 2, VI, 11, 2. *bhAa - bhAga VIII, 3, 10. bhAi - bhrAtR VIII, 5, I ( H G. bhAI ).. bhAiNea- bhAgineya VII, 8, 12, VIII, 12, 13. bhAu-bhrAtR IV, 11, 12 ( M. bhAU ). bhANia, 'ya- bhaNita II, 6, 1; IX, 6, 2 (lengthened for metre) nAga.... 20 [ bhukkiya bhAmira bhram + Nic + ira ( tAcchIlye ) IV, 10, 13. bhAyaNa - bhAjana I, 10, 3, I, 18, 10. bhAyara - bhrAtR IV, 6, 10; VII, 11, 2. bhAva - bhAvay deg iI, 17, 3; deghi I, 4, 11. (Hem. IV, 420 ex.) bhAvaNa - bhAvanA IX, 4, 9. bhAvija - bhAvay ( karmaNi ) i III, 3, 4. bhAviMdiya-bhAvendriya IX, 11, 11. bhAsa - bhASA I, 1, 6. bhAsira - bhAS + ira ( tAcchIlye ) III, 14, 2; IV, 2, 5. bhiuDi bhrukuTi V, 4, 1. ( Hem. I, 110 . ) bhicca bhRtya 1, 16, 9; VIII, 11, 2. bhiccatta-mRtyatva IV, 5, 4. bhiJcattaNa-mRtyatva VII, 3, 10. bhija - bhid ( karmaNi ) ^i IX, 15, 2. * bhiDa - Akram, i VI. 14, 4. (H. bhiDanA, M. bhiDaNeM, G. bhiDavuM ) *bhiDia - AkrAntavat III, 17, 8, V, 5, 13. *bhiDaMta-yuddha VII, 4, 13 ( H. bhiDanta fight). bhisa - basa II, 11 12 ( Acc. to Var. II, 38; Hen. I, 238; ba of bisa is not changed to bha. ) bhImabala - pu . VI, II, 6. bhImAsura - pu . V, 12, 2. bhIyara - bhIkara ( bhayaMkara ) II, 7, 6. bhIsa bhI + san ( svArthe ) hi III, 7, 11. bhIsAvaNiyA bheSaNikA ( vidyAnAma ) VI, 6, 9 bhI sAvaNa - paNa II, 4, 6; III, 14, 8. bhua, ya-bhuja I, 17, 12, II, 7, 2; IV, 6, 14; VI, 15, 8. bhuaNa- bhuvana 1, 5, 7, VIII, 3, 10. bhuaMga-bhujaGga III, 1, 1. * bhukkaa - bhaSita VII, 2, 10. ( Hem. IV, 186, H. bhUkanA bark or bray ). 153

Page #223
bhukkha] NAyakumAracariu [ maTTiya bhukkha-bubhukSA I, 11, 10 (H. bhUkha; M. bhUka.) mairA-madirA IV, 2, 19; IX, 7, 4. bhutta-bhukta V, 2, 43 VI, 9, 9. mailija-malinIka ( karmaNi ), degF VII, 9, 8. bhutti-bhukti IX, 2,8. mailiya-malinita IV, 8,83; IX, 12, 12. bhuyaNa-bhuvana IX, 5, 5. maivaMta-matimat V, 3, 7; IX, 12, b. bhuyaMga-bhujaGga IX, 22 8. maI-mati VIII, 13, 13.( lengthened for bhulla-bhRSTa IX, 19, 2. ( Hem. IV, 177, ___metre). H. A to forget or miss ). maIya-madIya VI, 13, 6. jhuMja-bhuja, deghiMti IV, 5, 4. mau-mRdu II, 11, 11, bhUbhAya-bhU+bhAga VII, 8, 10. mauDa-mukuTa I, 8, 9; I, 11,5; IX, 18,8. bhUmitilaya-degka, na. VIII, 11, 13. (Hem. I, 107). bhUya-bhUta IX, 10, 12; IX, 11, 3. maubbhaDa-madodbhaTa VII, 9, 7. bhUyagAma-bhUta+grAma (jIvasamUha ) III, 15, 8. mauliya-mukulita II, 7, 4; III, 4, 16. bhUvaya-bhUta+ka (svArthe ) VI, 16, 1. ( Hem. I, 107). bhUsaNa-bhUSaNa I, 16, 4. maUra-mayUra IX, 23, 7. bhUsia-bhUSita I, 7, 7. magahadesa-magadhadeza 1, 6, 4; I, 13, 4. bheya-bheda I, 12,5; III, 6, 1; IX, 17, magga-mArga I, 1,7; IV, 1, 14. 32. magga-mArgaya, degi III, 6, 12; VII, 2, 3. bheri-bherI (vAdyavizeSa) I, 9, 4; VIII, 6, 13. (H. mAMganA to ask for ). *bheruMDa-citraka (dvIpin ) IV, 10, 13; VII, maggaNa-mArgaNa IX, 2, 6 ( ma. mAMganA a 7,5 (D. VI, 108.) ___ beggar ). bhesia-bheSita VII, 7, 1. maggaMta-mArgamANa IV, 4, 3; VIII, 12, 14. bhoa, ya-bhoga IV, 3,8; VI, 5, 7. maggia-mArgita III, 16, 13. bhoi-bhogin VIII, 2, 4. macchara-matsara IV, 10, 3; V, 4, 14. bhoiNi-bhoginI IV, 6, 73 VII, 2, 4. maja-madya III, 3, 16, IV, 2, 10; IX, bhoja-bhojya IV,2,9; IX, 17, 38. 9,6. bhoyaNa-bhojana I, 18, 6; V, 2, 4. majja-masja, degmi III, 10, 12. bhoyamANa-bhuJjat IX, 18, 10. majaNa-mArjana 01 majjana ( bath) V, 2, 3. bhoyarai-bhoga+rati I, 11, 10. majAra-mArjAra V, 8, 13. bhoyarAa-bhoga+rAga I, 10, 8. majjha-madhya I, 5,7; I, 6, 2. bhoyaMtarAa-bhoga+antarAya I, 18, 8. majjha-mama II, 3, 19. majjhaNNa-madhyAhna VIII, 11,3; IX,20, 20. ( Hem. II, 84 ). majjhattha-madhyastha III, 3, 15. ma, maM-mA III, 7, 10; III, 7, 11. majjhima-madhyama I, 5, 11; IV, 3, 6, IX, maa-mad III, 3, 14; VI, 5, 11. 20. 2. maI-mati I, 3, 6; III, 2, 14. maTTiya-mRttikA IX, 9, 11 (Hem. II, 29%8 maiya-mRdita (malina, Ti.) VII, 7, 8. ___H. maTTI). -- 154 -

Page #224
maDahula ] *maDa hulla-laghu + ulla ( svArthe ) III, 4, 12. (D. VI, 117. lahummi maDahaM ) * maDaMba - pallI IX, 16, 2. ( see bhavisa . ) paNa - mana: VI, 10, 12. maNahara - manohara I, 6, 12 ( Hem. I, 156 ). maNigiya manaH + iGgita II, 6, 10. maNu- manAk IX, 8, 7. maNuya - manuja II, 2, 12; III, 2, 16; VII, 15, 9. zabdakoza: maNoja - manojJa IX, 21, 38. maNorama - manoramA, strI, VIII, 12, 3. maNorahagAra - manoratha + kAra III, 13, 9. manohari - manoharI, strI, III, 6, 2. maNohirAma - manobhirAma I, 1, 10. maNNakheDa - mAnyakheTa, na. I, 1, 12. maNNa-man, Ovvifa II, 4,5; forfa III,9,16. maNi, ya-mata I, 2, 7, I, 12, 7; VI, 3,9. mattA - mAtrA V, 2, 4, VI, 9, 5. matthaya - mastaka II, 12, 8; IX, 18, 11 (H. mAthA ). maddaNa - mardana III, 6, 12; IV, 7, 11, VIII, 3, 11. maddala - mardala (muraja, vAdyavizeSa ) I, 18, 5; II, 14,12; IV, 10, 8 ( D. VI, 119 com. M. mAMdaLa). maya-mRta I, 17, 15, maya - mRga V, 2, 10. maya-mada VIII, 1, 9; IX, 7, 9. mayaM mama VI, 13, 19. mayaula - mRgakula I, I2, 10. mayagala - madagala (gaja ) II, 1, 3, III, 9, 17 ( Pai, 9 ). macchi - mRgAkSI I, 17, 2; III, 9, 10. mayaNa - madana I, 15, 1, III, 6, 6. mayaNaDahaNa - madana + dahana (ziva) IX, 7, 4. mayaNamaMjUsa - madanamaJjUSA, strI, IX, 1, 11. [ maharakkha mayaNalIla- madanalIlA, strI, VIII, 12, 4. mayaNaviyAra - madana + vidAraka IV, 5, 14. mayaNAvajiya- madanAvarjita IX, 12, 6. mayaNAhi - mRganAbhi (kastUrI ) VII, 5, 9. mayaNijjhara - mada + nirjhara III, 9, 15. maNimmaha - mada+nirmatha IX, 15, 6. mayapaura-mada+pracura VI, 2, 1. mayamaha - mada+mathana III, 10, 1. mayara-makara II, 7, 6. mayaraddhaya - makaradhvaja III, 3, 15; III, 15, 7. mayarahara-makara+gRha ( samudra ) I, 11, 4. mayalaMchaNa- mRga + lAJchana ( candra ) III, 12, 5; IV, 8, 8. mayavAha - mRga + vyAdha IX, 20, 15. mayaviMbhalikA- madavihvalikA ( vidyAnAma) VI, 6, 20. mayaMga-mAta VII, 5, 7 mara - mR, i II, 6, 5; degru IV, 9, 9. maragaya - marakata ( maNi ) I, 12; I, 14, 2. *maraTTa-garva VII, 7, 6. (D. VI, 120 ), *mala - mRd i IV, 15, 1. (Hem. IV, 126; H. malanA to rub ) malayAsuMdari - strI, VIII, 2, 4. *maliya - mRdita IV, 10, 6; VIII, 15, 4. malla - mAlya IX, 20, 13 ( Pai. 350 ) malaya - mallaka (zarAva ) I, 5, 8. ( 1 ). VI, 145 ) maha-mah, kAGakS, degi I, 10, 8. ( Hem. IV, 192.) maha - math, i I, 10, 8; VIII, 7, 8. mahavi - mahAdevI V, 11, 12. mahagge - mama + agre (?) VI, 13, 18. mahaggha - mahArgha or mahAI IV, 7, 6. mahagghara - mahArgha + tara I, 3, 14. mahaNa - mathana V, 10; 23. mahattha + mahArtha VI. 15, 3. maharakkha- mahArakSa, pu. VIII, 12, 2; VIII, 16, 10. 155

Page #225
mahaMta] NAyakumAracariu [mia mahaMta-mahata (maMtrin ) I, 3, 2; I, 16, 6.(H. maMDalagga-maNDalAya ( asi ) V, 13, 10. __ mahanta) maMDalia, ya-mANDalika III, 12, 10; VI, 8, mahaMta-mahat 1, 2,2. ____6; VII 4, 5. mahAiya mahAtman V, 12, 11 (bhavisa). maMDalIsa-maNDala + Iza I, 15, 7. mahAbala-pu VI, 12, 4. maMDava-maNDapa I, 6,9. mahAbhIma-pu. VI, 12 2. maMDavia-maNDapita VII, 1, 15. mahAraa-madIya V, 3, 13; VII, 6, 4. maMDia, ya-maNDita 1, 5, 11; III, 5, 7; (Hem. IV, 434; Mar. mhArA H. III, 16, 3. hamArA). maMta-mantra I, 8, 4; III, 1, 10; IX, 2, 5. mahAvAla-mahAvyAla, pu IV, 1, 8, VIII, 3, maMtIsa-mantrIza IX, 22, 2. ___6; VIII, 10, 1. maMthia-mathita I, 4, 10; IV, 4. 2. mahiyara-mahIcara VII, 14, 8. maMdAiNi-mandAkinI, strI, VIII, 12, 4. mahivai-mahIpati I, 9,6; I, 15, 1. maMdAraya-mandAraka (puSpavizeSa ) I, 10, 6. mahivIDha-mahI+pITha VIII, 2, 1. maMdoyari-mandodarI, strI, V, 7, 8. mahisa-mahiSa I, 6, 11. maMdhAya-mAndhAtR, pu. V, 2, 15. mAhasi-mahiSI VII, 2, 8. mA-particle I, 3, 10; V, 2, 7. mahihariMda-mahIdhara+indra I, 9, 6. mAuhara-mAtRgRha II, 14, 11. mahIhara-mahIdhara VI, 2, 1. mANika-mANikya I, 13, 10. maha-Acc.Dat, and Gen. Sing. of asmad- mANiya-mAnita 1, 6, 6; V, 7, 1. ____I,1, 10; I, 11, 11;I,15,11; I,17,3. mANusatta-mAnuSatva IX, 17, 45 mahu-madhu IV, 2, 10. mANaMta-mAna+anta IV, 12, 5. mahupANa-madhupAna IX, 8, 6. *mAma-mAtula VII, 9, 1. ( D. VI, 112; mahumaha-madhu+mathana (viSNu) VII, 8, 9. 4. mAmA.) mahuyara-madhukara III, 7, 11. mAyabappa-mAtR+pitR IX, I8, 17. (see bappa) mahuyaroha-madhukara+ogha VIII, 11, 5. mAyaMda-mAkanda ( Amra) 1, 6, 12; II, 1, 9. mahura-mathurA, na. IV, 6, 4; IV, 15, 15%; V, ( Hem. II, 174; D. VI, 128) 6,9. mAra-tatsama madana ) III, 6, 13. mahura-dakSiNa mathurA, na. IX, 1, 2. mAri-mArI (a pastitu ce ) I, 16, 3. mahura-madhura VI, 10, 12. mArevaa-ma+Nic + tavya III, 15, 4.(Hem. mahurakkhara-madhura+akSara IV, 2, 5. IV, 438.) mahuraNa-madhura IV, 9, 1. mAlai-mAlatI, strI, VIII, 12, 9. mahuliha-madhulih IX, 15, 1. mAliNi-mAlinI VIII, 12, 9. mahovahi-mahodadhi IX, 16, 3. mAsulla- mAMsa + ulla ( svArthe ) VI, 2, 6. mahovahi-mahodadhi, pu. I, 2, 3. mAhaa-mAdhava (viSNu) VIII,4,13;IX, 3,8. maMgi-strI VIII, 12, 5. mAhappa-mAhAtmya IV, 9, 14. (Hem. I,33) maMTa-mUka, Ti. IV, 4, 2. mi-api I, 1, 7. maMDaulla-maNDapa + ulla (svArthe ) III, 15, 11. mia-mita IX, 25, 12. - 156 -

Page #226
miga ] zabdakozaH [ mellavaMhu miga-mRga III, 3, 16. muttA-muktA II, 8, 10. migajaMgala-mRga+mAMsa ( tatsama ) IX, 9, b. muttAhala-muktAphala V, 11, 3. migamAra-mRga+mAra IX, 8, 1. muddha-mugdha II, 3, 21; V, 2, 5. miccu-mRtyu VI, 4, 9. muddhAI-mugdhAdevI, strI, I, 2, 1; I, 2, b. micchAdasaNa-mithyAdarzana IX, 5,2. muya-madegi II, 4, 13. micchAliMgi-mithyA + linin IX, 12, 8. muya-muca; degi IV, 12, 12; deghi, degsu. I, , mitta-mitra III, 3, 15; VII, 11, 17. ____10; III,3, 135 degyaMti I, 6,9; muevi abs mirika-matsarakara, Ti. VII, 7, 3. (virika- ___I,5,3. pATita D. VII, 64; see variant). *musumUra-bhaJj , degi, III, 15, 10. ( Hem. miliya-milita I, 9,5; I, 18, 9. __ IV, 106 ). *milliya-mukta ( rahita ) VI, 2, 5. ( mella-muc musumUraNa-bhaJjana IV, 10, 16. __Hem. IV, 91 ). muha-mukha, I, 10, 13; I, 13, 5. misa-miSa IX, 9,7. muhapheDa-mukhaspheTa or 0sphoTa VIII, 15, 8. mihuNa-mithuna VI, 9, 4 (Hem. I, 87). ( sec. pheDa). mINai-manyate, (Or mimIte (?) V, 9, 3. muharuha-mukharuha (daMta) III, 15, 14. mImaMsa-mImAMsaka IX, 10, 8. muhala-mukhara I, 10, 12; VI, 15, 10. mua, degya-mRta II. 1 9; VII, 11, 2. muhavaDa-mukhapaTa I, 18, 8. muaMta-muJcat I, 9, 1; VII, 12, 8. muhaviMdhaNa-mukha+vedhana IX, 25, 3. muiMga-mRdaGga I, 5,9; VIII, 7, 7. muhura-mukhara VI, 15,6. mukka-mukta II, 12, 4; III, 6,7; IV, 3, 5. muhulla-mukha+ulla (svArthe ) V, 9, 6. mukkha-mUrkha VIII, 1, 7; IX, 22, 9. muMDiya-muNDita VII, 1, 15. mukkhu juya-mokSa + udyata VII, 14, 1. mUDhattaNa-mUDhattva IV, 3, 3. mugga-mudga ( kaNavizeSa) V, 10,2. (Var. III, meiNI-medinI I, 15, 7; VI, 12, 9. ____1; H. mUMga). *meTTha-hastipaka IV, 5, 6, (meMTha D. VI, muggara-mudgara V, 4, 3. ___138). mucca-muc, degi VII, 2, 6. meNai-menakI, strI, VIII, 4, 8. muccha-mUrchA VII, 7, 8. *metta-mAtra (pratyaya) I, 13, 3. ( Hem. I, mucchiya-mUrcchita VII, 1, 13. 81 ). mujjha-muh, 'i III, 9, 11. *mera-maryAdA I, 13,3; IV, 2, 12, (sImA muTThi-muSTi VII, 7, 2. D. VI, 113. M. mera boundary ). muNAla-mRNAla II, 1, 13, meraa-madIya VII, 6, 2. (H. merA). muNigutta-munigupta, pu. IX, 15, 10; IX, melAvaa-melApaka IX, 11, 3. 16, 1. *mella-muca, deghi III, 3,125 degllivi, VI, 1,2. muNija-jJA ( karmaNi)degi III, 3, 7. (Hem. ( Hem. IV, 91 ). IV, 7). *mellaa-mocaka IX, 1, 14. muNiNAha-muninAtha VII, 3, 8. *mellaMta-muJcat III,), 8. muNiya-jJAta VII, 1, 16. ( Hem. IV,7). *mellavahuM-moktum V, 3, 2. - 157 -

Page #227
mellAva] NAyakumAracarita [rayaNamAla *mellAva-mocay, 'hi VIII, 13, 6. *mellAviya-mocita III, 13, 14; VII, I5, 1. raa-rata II, 7, 3. mellAvia-melApita ( bhAve ) III, 10, 14. rai-rati I, 15, 2. meha-megha I, b,b. rai-rati, strI, VIII,12,8. mehaura-meghapura, na. VIII. 7, 5. raidaiya-rati+dayitR VII, 4, 1. mehaula-meghakula I, 1, 12. raipII-rati+prIti III, 8, 2. mehaliya-mekhalikA II, 1, 4; II, 13 1. raiya-racita III, 6, 1. mehavAla-meghamAlA, strI, VIII, 7, 6. raivai-ratipati V, 10, 13. mehavAhana-meghavAhana, pu. VITI, 7, b. raivairi-rati+vairin (jina) VIII, 10, 2. mehavAha-same as mehavAhana VIII, 8, 1. raI-rattA (anuraktA) VI, 5, 8. mehAvi-medhAvin III, 1, 2. raudda-raudra II, 3, 18; IX 7, 7. *mokallia-mocita III, 17, 1; II', 9,3. raurava-raurava (naraka) VI, 4, 14. (M. mokalaNe to release). rakkha-pu. VIII, 2, 12; VIII, 16, 10. mokkha-mokSa II, 3, 19; VII, 6, 6. rakkhaNa-rakSaNa VIII, 16, 12. moDa-moTa (bhaJj ), iMti V, 5,); (H. rAkkhiya-rakSita VII, 4, 4. moDanA to twist ). rakkhaM kara-bhasmakara VIII, 16, 10. (II. rAkha moDaNa-moTana III, 14, 7. ashes). moDaMta-moTayat IV, 16, 6. raja-rAjya III, 14, 13. moDiya-moTita VII, 7, 4. rajagaha-rAjya + graha VI, 4, 7. mottiya-mauktika I, 7,73 V, 12, 9. (H. rajesari-rAjezvarI V, 2, 12. motI). Totguia-onomatop. IX, 18, 4. mottioha-mauktika+ogha IX, 18, 3. raNa-araNya VI, 16, 15; IX, 25, 11 mora-mayUra II, 1, 8. ( Hem. I, 171, com. (Hem. I, 66.) __H. mora ). ratta-rakta I, 4, 5; V, 11, 13; VII, 2, 8. morapiMcha-mayUrapiccha V, 10, 20. rattattaNa-raktatva III, I0,7. mohaMdhAra-moha+andhakAra IX, 4, 12. rattamANa-raktamAna IX, 17, 10. ratti-rAtri IX, 2, 2. ramma-ramya III, 6, 8. rammaya-ramyaka (gahananAma) V, 10, 15. raya rajas I, 11, 2; VII, 1, 9. ya-ca III, 4, 5. raya-rada V, 11, 1. degyala-tala I, 11, 8. rayaNa-ratna I, 3, 4; I, 12, 4. yANia, degya-jJAta VII, 2, 4; VII, 8,8; rayaNakoDi-(1) radanakoTi (2) ratnakoTi III, ___VIII, 5, 7. 16, 2. yANesi-jAnAsi IX, 15, 8. ( Hem. IV, rayaNattaya-ratnatraya IV, 3, 6. 292). rayaNamAla-ratnamAlA, strI VII, 11, 1, - 158 -

Page #228
rayaNAyara] zabdakozaH [rAhA rayaNAyara-ratnAkara, I, 3, 4; II, 7, 6. raMjija-raJ (karmaNi) degi III, 3, 4. rayANa-rajanI V, 2, 3. raMjiya-raJjita II, 9, 6. rayaNIyara-rajanIcara VI, 7, 8. raMDa-denom. from raNDA (vidhavA) rayaya-rajata, pa. (kailAza, vijayArdha, Ti.) VI, 8, 17. ( M. rAMDa). 2,1. raMdha-randhra VIII, 15, 11. rayavvaya-ratavrata VI, 3, 1. raMbha-rambhA IV, 6,8. ravaNa-ramaNa VI, 10, 13. raMbha-rambhA, strI, VIII, 12, 7. ravaNNa-ramya I, 7, 8; VIII, 1, 2 ( Hem.. raMbhavaNa-rambhA ( kadalI) + vana V, 10, 16. IV, 422). rAa-rAjan I, 16, 1; V, 2, 9. ravAla-rava + Ala ( matvarthe ) III, 1, 7. rAa-rAga I 17,33; I, 18,8. (Hem. II, 159). rAia, ya-rAjita V, 8, 8; V, 13,11. raviNaMdaNa-ravinandana ( yama, zani on karNa ) III, rAIva-rAjIva IV, 6, 12. 14, 4. rAIsa-rAtri+ Iza IV, 6, 12. raviyara-ravi + kara VIII, 1, 1I. rAutta-parihita (2) IX, 20, 18. rasa-rasA (bhU) V, 11, 1. rAesa-rAjeza V, 7,6. rasaNA razanA I, 17, 8. rANaa-rAjan II, 4, 13;V, 2, 11 (H. M. rasavAia-rasa + vAdin IV, 11,6. _G. rANA) rasaMta-rasat II, 5, 4. rAma-tatsama IV, 6, 9; VIII, 8,5; IX, rasAla-rasa + Ala ( matvarthe ) I, 15, 5 laMpaTa, ____17, 29. Ti. ( Hem. II, 169). rAya-rAga I, 9, 2;VI, 3, 2. rasiya-rasika I, 13, 2. rAya-rAjan III, 7, 4. rasiya-rasita ( zabdita ) III, 17, 5. rAyautta-rAjaputra VI, 13, 4. rasiya-rasita ( rasayukta ) VII, 2, 13. rAyagiha-rAjagRha, na. I, 6, 13. rasilla-rasa + illa (matvarthe ) VIII, 9, 10. rAyattaNa-rAjatva VI, 4, 8. raha-ratha I, 16, 9; VI, 4, 7, VII, 3, 11. rAyapaTTa-rAjapaTTa VI, 4, 4. *raha-gup, rahaMti I,5,9; deghi VI 1,5 (the rAyasiya-rAjazrI VII, 8, 10. root from which ai is derived ). rAyahara-rAjagRha VI, 15, 5. rahasa-rabhasa IX, 19,1. rAyAesa-rAjAdeza VIII, 11, 9. rahija-gup (karmaNi ) degi VI, 4, 7. rAyAlaa-rAjAlaya III, 7, 4. *raMkholamANa-dolAyamAna VIII, 11, 7 (Hem. rAyAvali-rAgAvali III, 7, 4. ___ IV, 48 ). rAyAhirAa-rAjAdhirAja I, 9, 2. raMga-rakta I, 7, 6. rAva-raj +Nica, degi V, 9, 4 ( Hem. IV, raMga-raG degi VI, 14, 4 (M. riMganA, reMganA __49.) M. rAMgaNeM ). rAvaNa-tatsama IV, 11, 2; VII, 14, 9. raMgaMta-raGgat II, 8, 3. rAhava-rAghava VI, 17, 8VII, I4, 9. raMgAvali-raGgAvAla I, 7, 7; III, 6, 8. ( M. *rAhA-zobhA IX, 3, 7 ( rAha-sundara D.VII, rAMgoLI). 133; Pai 14; See jasa. See reha. ) - 159 -

Page #229
riu] 11. NAyakumAracariu [ latta riu-ripu I, 8, 1; I, 16, 7. revai-revatI, strI, VIII, 12, 5. riNa-kaNa I, 8, 12; VII, 6, 10 ( 1 Hem. *reha-rAj degi I, 17, 8. (Hem. IV, 100). I, 141) romaMciya-romAJcita III, 7, 15%; V, 1, 12. riddhi-Rddhi I, 14, 10. (Hem. I, 128 ). rova-rud degi II, 13, 2.(Hem. IV, 226.) riyA-Rc (vedapaGkti) VIII, 10, 6. rovamANa-rudat IX, 18, 17. risi-RSi I, 5, 8, ( Hem. I, 141 ) rosa-roSa III, 17, 8, VII,14,3;IX,7,9. risipaMti-RSi +paGkti ) IX, 2, 7. rosAvauNNa-roSa + avapUrNa V, 5, 6; VII, 5, *riMcha-zuka, Ti. I, 6, 12. rui ruci I, 14, 23; VI, 6,22. roha-rodhas (taTa) I, 13, 7. (Pai. 312 ). *rukkha-vRkSa I, 18, 7; IX, 22,9. (Hem. ___ II, 1273 H. M. rUkha) rucca-ruca, degi III, 6, I4; IV, 6, 9; VII, 2,16. laa-laya IX, 14, 6. rujjha-rudh ( karmaNi )degi VI, 16, 17, IX, 9, lai-See lA. 1. ( Hem. IV, 218). laija-lA ( karmaNi or loT ) degi III, 7, 8. ruTTha-ruSTa IV, 9, 11. laiya-gRhIta I, 9,5; III, 5, 2 ( D. VII, ruNaruNa-onomatop. II, 9, 8. __18). ruNNa-rudita IV, 3, 13. (Var. VIII, 62). lauDIyara-lakuTI+kara VIII, 13, 4. rudda-rudra II, 3, 18; IX, 6,1. lakkha -lakSay degi III, 8, 7; deghi III, 3, 8. ruppiNi-rukmiNI, strI, VII, 11, 15. (Hem. lakkha-lakSa (saMkhyA) II, 2,9. ( H. lAkha). __II, 62 ). lakkha Na-lakSaNa I, 1,6; III, 1, 13; VII, ruya-rud degi II, 4, 13. ____10,5. ruhira-rudhira IV, 10, 5; VI, 14, 7. lakkhaNakara-lakSmaNa+kara III, 14, 5. ruhirulla-rudhira+ulla (svArthe) VI, 2, 6. lakkhiya-lakSita V, 6, 2. raMjiya-ruta (gujita) V,11,2 (Hem.IV,57). lagga-lag degi IV, 2, 19; degu III, 9,8; *ruMda-vipula, pUrNa (Sk. rundra) I, 1,7; III, laggivi (prArabhya ) VI, 1, 11; laggevi II, 5, 10. (D.VII,14; Pai. 126; M. ruMda) ___1,9. (H. laganA, lagAkara). *raMbha-rudha, degi VI, 14, 5%; degbhivi V, 2, 143 lagga-lagna III, 6, 12. VIII, 3, 2 ( Hem. IV, 218) laggaNa-lagna VI, 12, 10. *rUI-arkadruma VII, 2, 4, (rUvI VII, 9. M. lacchi -lakSmI I, 3, 4; VI, 12, 11. ruI, See notes ). lacchImai-lakSmIvatI, strI, VI, 8, 7:IX,2,1. rUya-rUpa I, 15, 10. lacchIsara-lakSmIzvara (viSNu) IX, 6, 1. rUva-rUpa I, 13, 8. lacchIsiva-lakSmIziva (degsukha) VI, 4, 13. rUvAloyaNa-rUpa+Alokana IV, 5, 8. lajia-lajjita II, b, I2. rUsa-ruS, deghi 17, 9, 5. (Hem. IV,236). laTThi-yaSTi IX, 3, 4. ( Hem. I, 247; E. rellaNa-pravAha (?) V, 4, 11; (compare H. __ laTThI, lAThI). relapela) latta-lapita IX, 17, 27.

Page #230
latta zabdakozaH [lhikkAva latta-lapitvA IX, 17, 39. livi-lipi III, 1,1. labbha-labha (karmaNi ) degi IX, 8, 8. labbhaMti liha-likha hivi VIII, 5, 10. ( Hem. 1, II, 6, I4. 187; M. lihaNe). laya-latA III, 12, 14; V, 6, 13. lihAviya-lekhita I, 15, 14. layaa-lAta (gRhIta ) VI, 7, 8. lihiya-likhita I, 11, 5; III, 1,11. lalalalaMti-onomatop.IV, 15, 6. liMta-lA+zatR V, 7, 3. laliya-lalita I, 7, 2; V, 6, 13. luddha-lubdha VII, 12, 4. *lallaka-raudra VII, 7, 1 (D.VII, 18; Pai. luya-lUna VII, 5, 12. 109. H. lalakAra a challenge, this lUraNa-chedaka IV, 10,14. (Hem. IV,124; seems to suit better specially with _prob. from lu.) hakka ma. hAMka.) lei-see lA. lavaNaNNava-lavaNArNava I, 13, 3. leha-lekha VII, 11. 3; (Hem. I, 187). lavaMta-lapat II, 1, 10, VIII, 1, 4. lehAra-lekhahAra VII 10, 13. laviya-lapita VII, 13, 7. loa-loka II, 4,9. laha-labha, lahivi, lahevi II, 6, 18;VIII,16, loiya-laukika IV, 3, 3. ___11. (Hem. I, 187 ). loTTa-luT, degi VI, 14, 6; degti V, b, 5. lahu-laghu (zIghram ) I, 9, 4; I, I8, 1; III, (svap acc, Hem IV, 146; H. loTanA) ___6, 16. ( M, laukara quickly ). loTTa-luTita VII, 7, 6. lahuArI-laghu+tarA III, 6, 3. ( H. lahurI) loTTiya-luTita III, 16, 6. (loTia-upaviSTa, lahuI-laghvI III, 6, 1. ___D. VII, 25) laMkesa-laMkA+Iza (1) rAvaNa (2) caNaka III. *loNa-ghRta I, 18, 3. ( M. loNI butter.) ___ 14,5. (See Notes). loNasAyara-lavaNasAgara VI, 16, 7. laMpaDa-lampaTa IX, 8, 7. loya-loka I, 3, 6. laMbaMta-lambamAna IV, 15, 6. loyaNa-locana I, 7, 1; II, 13.6; VII, laMbirathaNiyA-lambastanikA (vidyAnAma ) VI, ___1,9. 6,8. loyavAla-lokapAla VIII, 14, 12. lA-lA ( grahaNArthe dhAtuH) lai-lehi I, 11, 11; III, 10, 3,6; VI, 6, 28; lei I, 10, loha-lobha III, 3. 14; IV,2,8. 2; leMti I, 1,7; leppiNu V,8, 13; leviNu lohiya-lohita V, 4, 11; VII, 7, 7. 1, 10 1; laeppiNu I, 15, 13. (H. lenA lhasa-hras, deg3 II, 4, 8, VI, 4, 4. (snaMs to take). acc. Hen. IV, 197). lAyaNNa-lAvaNya I, 17, 11; II, 4, 10; IV. . lhasia-hrasita II, 8, 1. 10,2. lhikka-ni+lI, degi I, 7, 2; degu VI, 4,9; lAlAviMDa-lAlA+piNDa III, 16, 6. degkvibi III, 17, 10. (Hem IV, 55). (mukhakASThaM lAlApiMDI, Ti.) laja, Ti. H. lukanA to hide) litta-lipta IV, 4, 11; V, 11, 3. lhikkvia-ni| lI+Nic+ kta II, 1,5. lippa-limpa degi I, 10, 9. (H. lIpanA). lihakkAva-ni+lI+Nic, degi III, 8,5, nAga....21 - 161 -

Page #231
NAyakumAracariu [vANiya *vajara-kath degi II, 1, 11, VI, 10, 8. (Hem. IV, 2) va-iva I, 7,1. *vajAraa-kathita III, 8, 17; VI, 7,4; VI, va-api VI, 10, 12. ____ 17, 4. vaa-vrata VI, 14, 12; VII, 10, 5. vajaMta-vAdyamAna IX, 22, 6. degvai-pati I, 3,7; III, 11, 10. vajia-varjita I, 1, 1; II, 5, 12; VI,5,5. vaikaMTha-vaikuNTha (upendra ) VII, 12, 7 vajia-vAdita III, 12,4. __ (vaikuMTha Pai. 21) vajoyari-vajrodarI, strI. VII, 11, 14. vahataMDia-vaitaNDika IX.11.6. vaTTa-vRt degi VI, 11, 2, VII, 6, 10; IX, vaiyara-vyatikara (vRttAnta ) III, 5, 14; V, ____ 11, 3. 6, 11; VI, 7, 14. vaTThala-vartula III, 4, 8. vaiyAyaraNa-vaiyAkaraNa IX, 2,9. vaDa-vaTa VI, 15, 8. vairaMta-vaira+anta IV, 12, 4, vaDaNa-patana I, 11, 6. vairi, ya-vairin I, 4, 2; VII, 5, 9. vaDaviDavi vaTa+viTapin VIII, 9, 4. vaivasa-vaivasvata ( yama) I, 14, 6; VI, 4, 5. vaDaMcala-paTAJcala VII. 10.6. vaisa-vaizya V, 10, 14. vaDDha-vRdh degu VII, 6, 2 (H. hAtha vaDhanA). vakkhANa-vi+A+khyA, degi III, 1, 16; IX, vaDUMta-vardhamAna I, 10, 8. 5,11. vaDrimaa-vRddhimat (dIrghakAlama, Ti.) VIII, 9,7. vakkhANiya-vyAkhyAta VI, 8, 11... vaDiya-vardhita IV,9,13;V,1, 9; VII,1,9. vagga-valga, degi I, 17,73 VII, 1,6. vaNa-vraNa III, 10, 4; IV, 10,53 VII,6,2. vagga-varga III, 2, 7; VIII, 11, 4; IX, vaNamAlA-vanamAlA, strI, VI, 8, 7. ____19, 7. vaNarAa-vanarAja, pu. VI,8,6; VI, 12, 5. vagdha-vyAghra VI, 8,9; IX, 23, 1. vaNarAi-vanarAji IX, 15, 1. vacca-vraj degi I, 10,95 VII, 6,1;IX,6, 9. vaNi-vaNik I, 17,251, 14, 10; IX,15, 5. (Hem. IV, 225). vaNiya-vraNita I, 7, 3. vaccaMta-vrajat VII, 1, 10. vaNivara-vaNig+vara I, 16, 6. vaccha -vakSas IV, I, 9. vaNIsa-vaNig+Iza IX, 17, 11. vaccha-vatsa IX, 9, 2. vaNNa-varNa ( colour) I, 7, 8, V, 10, 2; vaccha-vatsa, de. VII, 11, 5. ___VIII, 1, 12. vacchara-vatsara VI, 2, 7. vaNNa-varNa (caturAzrama) I, 8, 3. vacchalla-vAtsalya IX, 12, 9. vaNNa-varNaya degNNaMtu I, 5, 4. vaja-vAdya III, 1,73; III, 6, 4, 7, 9, 3. vaNNaMta-varNayat V, 7, 9. vajja-vajra VII, 7,2. vaNNia-vArNata I, 4, 11. vaja-vAday (karmaNi ) jati II, 2, 8. vANija-varNaya ( karmaNi ) I, 17, 6; II, 13, vaja-varjay degi VI, 10, 13. 8; III, 2,9; V, 7, 9. vajakavADa-vajrakapATa II, 8, 2. vaNNiya-(1) varNA ( 2 ) patrikA, ( 3 ) varNitA, vajakaMTha-vajrakaMTha, pu. VII, 15, 2. II, 5, 6, 7. - 162 -

Page #232
vatta] zabdakozaH [vaMceva vatta-patra I, 10, 4; VIII, 15, 10. varIsa-varSa (saMvatsara ) IX, 21, 22. vatta-vaktra I, 10, 4; IV, 12, 8. (lengthened for metre ) vatta-vRtta (vArtA) VII, 3, 6. vala-val (calane)degi, V, 1, 12, VI, 14, 4. vattha-vastra III, 8, 15; III, 11, 11; VI, valakkha -ghalakSa (dhavala) VI, 13, 7.(Pai.164) 9,2. valagga-avalagna VI, 13, 12. vatthAvahAra-vastrApahAra VII, 10,5. valiya-valita (caliya); balIyas vA III,12,10. vaddala-vArdala (megha) IX, 25, 5. (durdina D. valoiya-avalokita IX, 18, 21. VII, 35; H. M. vAdala or bAdala). vallaharAya-ballabharAja pu. I,3,2. *vamAla-tumula VII, 7, 11, (bamAla D. VI, vallIhara-vallIgRha I, 7, 2. 90. vamAla-kalakala Pai. 47, melApaka or *vallariyA-mAMsapezI zuSkamAMsa Ti. III, 3, 2. kolAhala Ti.) (vallara-gahana, kSetra etc D. VII, 86; Pai. vamma-varman III, 15, 10. 353; vallarI, villarI-keza D. VII, 32; vammaha-manmatha I, 7,3; III, 4, 17 ( Hem. vallarI-latA Pai. 346.) ___I, 242; II, 61.) vavahAra-vyavahAra III, 3,6; VI, 11, 11. vammahaveya-manmatha+vega VIII, 10, 9. vasaNa-vyasanaI, 3, 9, I, 8, 7; VII, 5,9. vammullaraNa-varma+chedaka VII, 14, 4, (marmavedhaka vasaMgaa-vazaM+gata III, 14, 10. see jasa; ullara-tuDa (truT ) Hem. IV, 116; vasaMtatilaya-degka, vananAma, VII, 11, 11. also see lUraNa.) vasaMtamAla-deglA, strI, IV, 6, 7. vaya-vaka I, 6, 6. vasiTTha-vAziSTha, pu. III, 3,3. vasiyaraNa-vazIkaraNa III, 1, 10. vaya-vrata I, 12, 3. vasuNaMdaya-vasunandaka (Sword ) VIII, 3, 8. vayachAya-vratachAya (degzobha) IX, 20, 3. vasumai-degtI (pRthvI) I, 14, 2. vayaNa-vadana I, 1,93 V, 2, 10. vasumai-degtI, strI, IX, 16, 7. vayaNa-vacana I, 5, 1; I, 13, 1; VI, 5, 4. vasuyatta-vasudatta, pu. IX,16, 7. vayaNarAa-vadana+rAga VIII, 16 9. vasuMdhari-vasuMdharA, strI, VI, 11, 5. vayahala-vrata+phala IV,5,1. degvaha-degpatha III, 17,6; VI, 1, 3. vayaMsI-vayasyA II, 2, 14; VIII, 4, 12. vaha-vadha VI, 1, 3. (Pai. 190). vaha-vadh (han) heppiNu VII, 15, 3. varaitta-varitR (pati) I, 17, 1; IV, 8,6%; vahija-vadh ( karmaNi ) degi III, 2, 10. ___VIII, 4, 5, (Abhinavavara; D. VII, 44.) vahu-vadhU I, 3, 5; I, 16, 8. varaNa-vAraNa VI, 3, 6. vaMkai-vakrayati II, 14, 10. varapatta-vara+pAtra IX, 20, 19. vaMkattaNa-vakratva III, 10, 10; III, 11, 3. varAa, ya-varAka VI, 13, 18; VII, 15, 935 vaMkANaNa-vakAnana III, 14,3. IX, 9, 12. vaMkAvai-vakrayati VI, 4, 12. varADI-varATikA III, 13, 3. vaMca-vaJc degi VI, 14, 4. variTTha-variSTha I, 13, 4. vaMciya-vaJcita II, 6, 20. varisa-varSa (deza) IX, 16, 4. vaMcevaa-vaJcanIya III, 2, 12. --- 163 -

Page #233
vaMjaNa] NAyakumAracariu [ viTTala vaMjaNa-vya Jjana II, 9, 1. vAhA-bAdhA II, 8, 10. vaMcha-vAJch, degi IX, 10, 1. vAhiya-vAhita VII, 5, 7. vaMda-vand, degdivi I, 12, 1; II, 3, 21. vi-api I, 8, 2. vaMda-vandya II, 11, 1. viiNNa-vitIrNa II, 10, 7; VIII, 8, 2. vaMdija-vand ( karmaNi ) degi IV, 3, 11. viulagiri-vipuladeg pa. I, 8, 18. vaMsa-vaMza VI, 11,4. viulavaha-vipula+patha VI. 1.3. vaMsubbhaDa vaMza+udRta IX, 19, 11. viusa-vidvas III, 4, 2; IX, 15, 2. vAi-vAdin IV, 11, 5; IX, b, 11. viusattaNa-vidvattva III, 5, 11. vAia-vAcika VII, 11:4. vioiya-viyojita II,13,2. vAitta-vAditra III, 11, 7. vioya-viyoga V, 11, 14. vAIsari-vAgIzvarI I, 2, 6. vioyara-vRkodara ( bhIma ) pu. IV, 10, 17. vAu-vAyu III, 6, 12. vikahA-vikathA IX, 20, 14. vAuDa-vyApRta I, 9, 7. vikkhAya-vikhyAta I, 13, 3. vAuvea vAyuvega VIII, 5, 13. viggaha-vigraha I, 1, 8; I, 17, 7. vAesari-vAgIzvarI III, 1, 4. vicitta-vicitra I, 6, 3; IX, 21, 34. degvANa-pAna VIII, 1,9. vicchaliya-vicchurita (sikta, Ti. ) III, 5,5; vANaroha-vAnara+ogha VIII, 16, 3. ____VII, 7, 8. vANija-vaNijyA I, 15,b. viccheya-vi + chid + Nica deghi III, 3, 16. vANiya-pAnIya VIII, 15, 14. vijaya-pu. VII, 8, 2. vAya-vAk I, 12, 2. vijayamahAevI-degdevI, strI IX, 1, 15. vAyaraNa-vyAkaraNa I, 1, 10; III, 1, 3. vijayasIha-degsiMha, pu. VI, 15, 7. vAyaa-vA+Agata VI,2, 12. vijayaseNa-degnA, strI, VI, 15, 7. vAyA-vAcA ( vAk ) VIII, 4, 11, 10, 10. vijayAura-vijayapura, na. IV, 7, 14. degvAra-vyApAra IX, 20, 19. vijayANa-vijaya + AjJA VII, 3, 10. vAraNa-tatsama II, b, 3, 4. (See motes). vijayaMdhara-pu. IX, 1, 14. vAraNiMda-vAraNendra I, 9, 6. vija-vidyA III, 1,8. vAria-vArita III, 11, 4, vijappaha-vidyutprabha, pu. VI, 2,2. vAruNiyA-degkA (vRSTikarI-vidyA ) VI, 6, 26. vijAula-vidyA + kula VI, 1, 11. vAla-vyAla, pu. IV, 1,8; VIII, 10, 1. vijANia-vidyA VI, 2, 8. vAlugga-vyAla+ugra VIII, 11,9. vijjAsAhaNa-vidyA + sAdhana III, 1,12. vAvi-vApI II, 8, 3; II, 11, 7. vijijamANa-vajyimAna II, 11, 2. vAsaNa-vAsanA IX, b, 3. viju-vidyut VI, 14, 8. vAsava-pu. I, 14, 10. vijuppaha-vidyutprabhA, strI, VIII, 12, 3. vAsava-tatsama ( indra ) I, 14, 10. vijuliyA-vidyutikA ( vidyAnAma ) VI, 6, 22. vAha-vyAdha VIII, 8, 1. vijuveya-vidyudvegA, strI, VIII, 12, 3. vAhara-vi+A+hR, degi VI, 14, 6. vijjha-vyadh degi IX, 9,1. vAharattu-vA+ahorAtrama IV, 5, 4. *viTTala-apavita ( aspRzya ) VIII, 10, 4; - 164 - .

Page #234
viTTha] zabdakozaH [viyAraMbhagi IX, 17, 45.(viTTAla Hem. IV, 422. H. viTAla. M. viTALa.) viTTha-viSNu IV, 9, 11; VIII, 8, 8. viDa-viTa VII, 2, 4. *viDappa-rAhu VI, 14, 11; VII, 8, 5. (D. ____VII, 65; Pai. 38). viDavi-viTapin I, 11, 5. viNaa-vinaya I, 2, 33; V, 13,9. viNayapAla-vinaya , pu. V, 2, 11. viNayamai-vinayamati, strI. V, 2, 12. viNAsa-vinAza IX,5,8. viNiggaya-vinirgata I, 1, 9. viNijiya-vinirjita I, 14, 4. viNivAria-vinivArita III, 11, 2. viNIya-vinIta III, b, 13; VII, 11, 7. viNu-vinA II, 3,21. viNoa-vinoda III, 6,14. viNNa-vijJa IX, 14, 10. viNNava-vi + jJap degi I, 8, 12. ( M. vinavaNe ___to request ). viNNavia, ya-vijJApita I, 16, 7; IV, 7, 2; V, 1, 14; VIII, 16, 2. viNNANa-vijJAna I, 1, 5; VI, 5, 7; VIII, ____15, 11. ( Hem. II, 4.) viNNAya-vijJAta IX, 14.3. viNNi -dvi II, 7, 9. ( Hem. III, 120 ). vitta-vid + kta VIII,2,1. vittaMta-vRttAnta VI, 17, 11, vitti-vRtti I, 1, 10; I, 10, 7; I, 15, 3; ____ III, 1, 14. vitthara-vistara I, 16, 8, vitthAra-vistAra III, 8, 4; VII, 9, 10. vitthAria-vistArita II, 14, 2. vitthiNNa-vistIrNa I,3,53 VI, 17, 10. vidigiMcha-vi + jugupsA IV, 3,4; IX, 12, _10 (see duguMcha). vidiNNa-vidatta I, 3, 7, (See diNNa ) videha-de. IX, 13, 5. viddavaNa-vidrAvaNa VI, 10, 10. viddAvaNiyA-vidrAvANakA (vidyAnAma) VI,6,10. vippiya-vipriya VI, 16, 2, vipphura-vi+sphur, degi VI, 9, 3. vipphuraMta-visphurat I, 1, 3. vipphuriya-visphurita I, 5, 4; 7,5, 12; IX, 23, 13. vibujjhaMta-vibudhyamAna (vikasata) II, 11, 8. vibbhama-vibhrama I, 1, 4; II, 1, 6. vibbhamanta-vibhrama+anta I, 10, 10. *vibbhADiya-apamAnita, tADita, Ti. III, 11, 13. ( viSphADiya-nAzita D. VII, 70. M. vAbhADe kADhaNe to tear into shreds, bhavisa.) vimadda-vimarda VI, 2, 12. vimalA-strI, VI, 2, 2. viyaka-vitarka IX, 21, 17. viyatkhaNa-vicakSaNa III, 2, 3. viyaDa-vikaTa IV,1, 9; VII, 10, 4. viyappa-vikalpa III, 1, 11; VII, 11, 2; ____VIII, 7, 3. viyappa- vi+klup degi, IX, 8, 7; deghi V,2,1; ___degppivi IX, 24,8. viyara-vi+car , degu III, 9, 10. viyaraMta-vicarat I, 6, 2. viyala-vi+gal degu III, 10, 8. viyalia, degya-vigalita II, 12, 2; III, 4, ____1; III, 17, 6; IV, 2, 1. viyaliya-vidalita III, 17, 4. viyasa-vi+kas "sivi I, 5, 2. viyasaMta vikasat I, 10, 1. viyaMbha-vi+jambha degi IV, 14, 14. viyaMbhiya-vijAmbhat II, 5, 9; VII,8, 9. viyANiya-vijJAta IX, 6, 2; IX, 18, 10. viyAra-vicAra II, 5,12. viyAra-vikAra III, 11,9; V,7,4;VII,5,6. viyArabhaMgi-vicArabhaMgI, strI, VIII, 12, 10.

Page #235
viyAraNa ] viyAraNa- vidAraNa V, 2, 9. viraiya - viracita I, 7, 7, I, 18, 2. viraijja - vi+rac (vidhiliG ) deg i III, 2, 14. virayaNa - viracanA III, 1, 10. virAiya - virAjitaVI, 8, 5. *vireha-vi+rAj degi I,10,5 (Hem. IV, 100). *vilaA, yA - vanitA II, 2, 9; VI, 7, 1; (Hem. II, 128; Pai. 12 ) vilagga - vilagna I, 15, 6. vilitta-vilipta IX, 18, 14. vilINa - vilIna VI. 13, 17. viluliyadeg II, 13, 1 viluliyaMta - vilulat VII, 7, 9. vilevaNa - vilepana VI, 9, 2. viva- iva III, 8, 3 (Hem, II, 182). vivakkha - vipakSa VIII, 3, 13. vivaNa-vipaNi VIII, 2, 12. vivarIya- viparIta III, 9, 9. vivaMkaM-vairiNAM vakram, Ti. VI, 13, 5. vivAha- garuDavAhana (viSNu) VIII, 8, 4. viviha - vividha VI, 3, 3. viveiya-vivekita II, 10, 9. visa - viSa II, 12, 9; IV, 14, 3. visajjiya - visarjita II, 14, 9; VII, 11, 3. *visaTTa -dalana VII, 7, 6. (Hem. IV, 176; faata Pai 810.) visama-viSama, I, 7, 3; II, 12, 9. visamaccha - viSamAkSa IV, 12, 12. visaha - vi+rAj i I, 18, 5. ( Hem. IV, 100) NAyakumAracari visahara - viSadhara I, 11, 1; VII, 1, 11. visaMka - vizaMka VI, 13, 5. visaMThuliya-visaMsthulita ( vihvala ) II, 13, 1. (Hem. II, 32; Pai 931 . ) visAya - viSAda II, 3, 2; IV, 4, 2. visAlaNetta - vizAlanetrA, strI. I, 14, 7; II, 2, 15. [ vINAvajja fafaz-faire I, 1, 6; I, 4, 3; IV, 3,9. visiNa - vizIrNa VII, 14, 3. 'vaha - 'vidha III, 12, 6; IX, 13, 2. via, 'va- vibhava I, 14, 5; VII, 7, 6; IX, 3, 5. vihaTTiya - vighaTTita III, 16, 6. vihaDa - vi+ghaT 'Divi I, 18, 3; Desai II, 8, 2. vihaDiya - vighaTita III, 14, 8; VII, 7, 4. vihati - vibhakti I, 12, 11. vihala - viphala VII, 15, 6, ( vihvala Hem. I1, 58; Var. III, 47.) vihaliya-viphalita (vihvalita ) VIII, 13, 8. vihaMDa - vi + khaND 'Divi VI, 13, 21. vihANa - vidhAna III, 1, 9; VII, 10, 10;IX, 17, 2. vihAviya - vibhAvita, ( dRSTa) III, 8, 16; (sanmA -- nita, Ti. ) IX, 22, 12 fafe-fafa III, 1, 13; IV, 2, 17; VI, 7, 7. vihi- dvAbhyAm III, 5, 5. fafeer-fafa V, 10, 1. vihiNa - vibhinna III, 7, 15; VII, 11, 2. fage-faye (3) I, 11, 3; V, 10, 8. vii - vibhUti VIII, 1, 13. vihasaNa - vibhUSaNa III, 2, 7; V, 13, 1. visia - vibhUSita VI, 14, 8. vihoDaNa - visphoTana III, 14, 7. (tADana, IV, 27.) viMjaNaya - vyaJjana + ka VI, 9, 7. viMda-vRnda II, 5, 6; III, 1, 8. viMdha - vyadhU, dhaMti V, 5, 2. vibhala - vihvala IV, 10, 8; ( bibbhala Hem, II, 58. ) vibhiya - vismita VI, 7, 13; ( vimhaa - vismaya Hem. II, 74; Var. III, 32. ) 'vIDha - pITha IV, 10, 6; VIII, 2, 1. vINAvajja - vINAvAdya III, 5, 8. 166 Hem.

Page #236
bhAsa ] vINAbhAsa - vINA + abhyAsa V, 7, 6. vINAyAra - vINAcArya V, 7, 4. vIyamANa - vIjyamAna IX, 18, 6. vIyasoyapura- vItazokapura, na. IX, 15, 5. vIrANA - vIra + AjJA I, 13, 1. vIlA - trIDA VI, 13, 17 ( viliya, D. VII, 65.) zabdakoza: vIsA suhiyA-vizvAsaM sukhaM ( hitaM)ca karotIti, Ti. vidyAnAma VI, 6, 23. buTTI - vRSTi II, 11, 4; (Hem. I, 137). vuDDha-vRddha III, 2, 3; (Hem. I, 131). vuDattaNa-vRddhatva IX, 10, 5. vuDDa - vRddhi II, 10, 1. vRtta - ukta II, 13, 10; III, 9, 3; V, 2, 8; IX, 14, 1. vUha - vyUha III, 1, 10; VIII, 14, 8. ve - dvi IX, 20, 11; (Hem. III, 119). vea-veda IX, 8, 8. veia-vaidika IV, 3, 3. veda-veT 'Dhavi VIII, 1, 8 (Hem. IV, 221) after-area III, 16, 4; VI, 14, 2. veyavAi-veda + vAdin IX, 10, 2. veyavihi-vedavidhi IX, 9, 9. veyAla - vetAla IV, 10, 8; VI, 7, 6. veri-vairin VI, 16, 3. *vellahala - komala vilAsin vA II, 4, 1; VI, 15, 2; ( Hem. VII, 96 ). velli - vallI I, 15, 2. veva - vepdegi V, 1, 12. afar - vepita IV, 15, 1. vesa-vezyA III, 7, 9. vesa-veSa VII, 11, 14; IX, 4, 4, vesAvADaa - vezyA + pATaka, Ti. V, 1, VII, 6, 9; ( H. vADA enclosure ). vosa - vetsi VI, 13, 8. vehavia - vaJcita ( vilakSIkRtA, Ti. ) II, 1, 10; (Hem. IV, 93 ). 7; ---- [ saTTha vosa - vyutsRSTa IV, 4, 8; ( vikasita, Hem IV, 195, does not suit here ). sa- svadeg II, 1, 6, VI, 7, 12. sai - satI VII, 11, 9. sai - satI, strI VIII, 12, 9. saI svayam 15, 9; III, 4,17; III,11,4. saI - satI II, 1, 1. sa saicchA - sva + icchA V, 8, 4. saiTTha- sva + iSTa IV, 11, 13. inta - sacitta (sAvadhAna, Ti. ) VIII, 7, 10. saintaNa- svatva III, 3, 11. saiva - zaiva IX, 6, 3. saucca - zauca I, 4, 4; III, 3, 6, VI, 10, 9. saujjavaNa - sad + udyApana ( Seo ujjavaNa ) IX, 21, 19. sauNi - zakuni ( pakSin ) II, 6, 11. sauNha-sa + uSNa IX, 17, 14. sauyAmaNi- saudAminI IX, 9, 6. sauvIra-sauvIra ( butter-milk, Pai. 268 ) VI, 2, 5. sauhayala - saudha + tala VIII, 4, 11, sae-svayam ( ? ) IX, 21, 6. sakka - zakra V, 3, 2; VII, 7, 1; IX, 24, 6. sakka - zakdegi V, 3, 2; deghi V, 12, 4. sakkAria - saMskArita IX, 19, 9. sagga - svarga I, 7, 6, III, 4, 3, IV, 2. saggAlaya - svargAlaya VII, 12, 3. sacca- satya VI, 10, 9. saccavai - satyavatI, strI, VI, 11, 6. saccha-svaccha III, 4, 4. sajjhAya - svAdhyAya VI, 5, 4. sajjhANa- sad+ dhyAna ( svAdhyAya, Ti.) IX, 20; 10, * sajhuTTha sa+alIka VI, 13, 15 ( see - jhuTTa.) saTTa - zAThyaI, 5, 3. 167

Page #237
saraNa] NAyakumAracariu [sammAiya sabhoa-sva+bhoga IX, 17,34. sama-zama I, 11,8; IX, 21, 43. sama-zrama III. 14, 4. samagghavia-sam+arpita V, 2, 4. (aggha-rA / ___Hem. IV, 100.) samacca-sam+arca degccivi IX, 21, 3. samAjaa-samAjaita IX, 12, 11. samaNa-zramaNa VI, 3,10. samatti-samApti I, 16, 2; IX, 3, 6. samappa-sam+arpay degmi III, 7, 133; degi V, 1, 11. saNara-sva+nara VI,8, 2. saNAhi-sva+nAbhi II; 1,6, saNicchara-zanaizcara (grahanAma) III, 17, 12;IV, __10, 2; (Hem I, 149). saNiyaDa-kha+nikaTa VI, 2, 11. saNNajjha-sam+nah ( karmaNi )degi VII, 5, 21; (Hem. II, 26.) saNNaddha-sannaddha V, 4, 20. saNaMjhaMta-sannahyamAna VII, 6, 1. saNNAsa-sanyAsa IV, 2, 18; VIII, 13, 8. saNNAha-sannAha VI, 4, 2. saNNiha-sannibha I, 3, 7; I, 6, 9. saNNihiya-sannihita I, 8,3; VI, 15, 3. saNhANa-sa+snAna IX, 17, 25. satea-sva+tejas VIII, 12, 1. satta-sapta I, 1, 9; VII, 11,7; IX,5, 13. satta-sakta IX, 7, 4. sattacci-saptArciH (agni) IV, 9, 12. sattabhauma-sapta+bhauma III, 1, 9. satti-zakti I, 8, 2; III, 3,11, IX, 2, 3. sattu-zatru III, 3, 15; VI, 12, 14; IX, 25,12. sattha-zAstra III, 1, 6; III, 1, 16; III, 2, 3; VII, 2, 4; IX, 12, 6. sattha-(1) zastra (2) zAstra VII, 6, 5. sattha-zastra VIII, 14, 7. sadiTThaH-sadRSTi ( samyagdRSTi) IX, 12, 9. sadda-zabda II, 1, 10; VI, 2, 10, IX,8,8. saddaviyAra-zabdavicAra VII, 1, 7. saddiya-zabdita VI, 12, 8. sadhaa-sa+dhvaja III, 16, 4. sapasAa-sa+prasAda III, 13, 7. sappa-sarpa II, 3, 15. sappurisa-satpuruSa VIII, 9, 1. ( Them. I, 111.) sabarI-zabarI V, 11, 14. sabaMdhaNa-sva+bandhana VII, 1,18. samara-zabara V, 10, 20; V, 13, 6. samari-zabarI V, 13, 6. samalahaNa-saMvAhana IX, 20, 13. samaMjasa-samaJjasa I, 3, 13. samaMti-sva+mantrin IV, 1,5. samAyaa-samAgata III, 9, 5. samAyAraa-samAcarita II, 8, 9. samAsia-samAzrita IX, 6, 3; IX, 12, 11, samAhi-samAdhi II, 3, 20; IX, 4, 84. samii-samiti ( see notes ) IX, 4,8. samidi-samiti I, 12, 3. samiddha-samRddha IV, 4, 6. samiddhi-samRddhi IX, 3,5. samia-zamita I, 8 1; I, 11, 6. samIria-samIrita III, 5, 15. samujava-samudyama III, 2, 1. samujjoya-samudyota VI, 13, 17. samuTTia-samutthita III, 16, 9; V 12, 13. samuttipaesa-svamukti+pradeza IX, 17, 40. samuddha-sam+Urdhva IX, 21, 5. samuha-kha+mukha samUha vA II, 10, 2. sammai-sanmati I, 8, 13. sammagA-sanmArga IX, 20, 2. sammatta-samyaktva IV, 3, 4; IX, 2, 7. sammAiTi-samyagdRSTi IV, 3, 4. sammAiya-samAyAta VI,2,3. (H. mana meM samAnA). - 168 -

Page #238
sammANa] zabdakozaH [ sasi sammANa sam+mAnay deg Nivi I, 15, 1. sarisa-sadRza VI, 3, 9. sammANiya-sammAnita VI, 8, 12. salakkhaNa-sad / lakSaNa III, 13, 10. saya, dega-zata I, 6,6%3 I, 13,4; 1,11,7. salasalaMti-omomatop. IV, 15, 5. sayaja-sva + kArya IV,b, 13. salahija-zlAgh (karmaNi) deg i VIII, 6, 6 sayajayara-svakArya + kara II, 4, 13. (Hem. IV,88). sayaNa-zayana II, 14, 10; V, 13, 10. salilajANa-salilayAna I, 15, 6. sayaNa-svajana VIII, 12, 2. salla-zalya I, 12, 4. sayaNattaNa-sujanatva VIII, 13, 10. sallai-zallakI (see notes) VII, 2, 5. sayamaha-zatamakha ( indra ) I, 14, 3. sallai-zalyAyate VII, 2, 5. sayara-sva + para V, 4, 17. salli-zallakI II, 1,4. sayavatta-zatapatra IV, 8, 16; IV, 12, 8. salliya-zalyita III, 6, 7. sayasUliNiyA-zatazUlanikA (vidyAnAma ) VI, savaDaMmuha-abhimukha (saMmukha) V, 8, 9; VIII, 6,8. ___8, 1. (D. VIII, 21). sayA-sadA II, 3, 12. savaNa-zravaNa (karNa) III, 17, 3. sayAsia sadAziva IX, 6, 3. savaNNabhoyaNa-sarvAnnabhojana III, 7, 1 ( savarNa sara-zara I, 7, 3; III, 6, 13; VII, 6, 11. ___ dAliyukta bhojana, Ti.). sara-svara III, 6, 4. savatti-sapatnI II, 2, 14; III, 8, 16.( H. sara-smR degi I, 10, 2; I, 11, 2; degsu VII, __ sauta) ___13,73; degrivi VII, 6,7. savara-zavara VI, 8, 1. sara-smara (kAma) I, 17, 15; VI, 16, 11; savAla-svapAlaka AtmarakSaka, Ti. IV, 15, 14. __VIII, 3, 4. saviyappa-sa+vikalpa III, 1, 11. sarauyaya-svarodaya III, 1, 9. savIa-sa+bIja IX,21, 7. saraNa-zaraNa I, 11, 1; V,3,4. samvattha-sarva+artha IX, 7, 7. saraNAiya-zaraNAgata VIII, 13, 10, savvAharatta-sarva+adharatva IV, 5, 4. saradhaNu-smara + dhanaH II, 9, 8. savosahiyA-sarvoSadhikA (vidyAnAma) VI,6,23. sarayaNa-sa+ ratna VIII, 3,8. sasa-svasa II1, 6, 3; V, 3, 13; VII,4,b. saravaNa-smara (or zara) + vRNa IV, 5, 11. sasayaNa-zvazrU+jana VI, 12, 7. sarasAsAhia-smaralakSmyAH sAdhakaH Ti.IX,1,8. sasayaNa-sa+svajana VII, 10, 12. sarasuttiyAra-sarasa + ukti + kAra IV, 9, 10. sasasua-svasa+suta VII, 9, 2. sarasuccha-sarasa + ikSu VIII, 6,1. sasahara-zazadhara I, 3, 3; VI, 10, 6. sarahasa-sa+rabhasa IX, 19, 1. sasaharamuhiya-zazadharamukhI VI, 1, 9. saraMta-sarat VII, 2,5. sasahAva-stra+svabhAba VI, 5, 6. sarAiya-sarAgA IX, 19, 12, sasAmi-sva+svAmin VIII,5, 3. sarAsai-sarasvatI I, 3, 5. salAlagatha-( savyaJjanaM, zAlavRkSasahitaM zazakasarAsai-sarasvatI, strI, VIII, 12, 6. __ jIvabandhanayuktaM vA, Ti.) VI, 9, 4. ( sAlaNaa sari-sarit V, 4, 16. some kind of dish; see bhavisa VI,23, 3.) sariddhi-sva+ Rddhi VI, 13, 9. sasi-zazin I, 17, 11. nAga....22

Page #239
sasiyara ] NAyakumAracariu [saMposahovAsa sasiyara-zazi kara VIII, 1, 10. saMcUra-sama+cUrNaya degi VI, 14, 6. sasura-(1) zvazura (2) sa+sura VI, 15, 4. saMcevaa-saMcetavya III, 2, 12. *saha-rAj deg i I, 10, 7 ( Hem IV, 100). saMjAya saMjAta VI, 15, 8. saha-saha deg hivi II, 6, 18. saMjutta-saMyukta III, 6, 4. sahala-saphala VII, 14,4. saMjoiya-saMyojita II, 14, 6, 7, 9,11; VI, sahasa-sahasA III, 9, 1; VII, 1,3, 9,2. sahasa-sahastra III, 17, 7. saMjoya-saMyoga I, 12, 8. sahasAragga-sahasrAra (16th heaven)+ agra saMjhA-saMdhyA VI, 9, 7. ___ IV,5,2. saMjhArAa-saMdhyArAga VI, 4, 8. sahaMta-sahamAna II, 13, 4. saMThANa-saMsthAna IX, 11,9. sahAa-svabhAva I, 5,5%; III. 11,3. saMThia, ya-saMsthita I, 6, 1; IV,1,14;VAI, sahAsa-sahasra II, 2, 2; VIII,5, 12. 8,9 sahi-sakhin VI, 12, 11. saMDa SaNDa (vRnda) VII, 7, 4. sahiNANa-sa or sva+abhijJAna VI, 8, 11. saMta-sat I, 2,2. sahiyasahiya-sakhi+sahita III, 5, 5. saMta-zAnta I, 10, 11. sahiyattaNa-stra+hitatva III, 11, 3. saMtANa-saMtAna IX, 11, 10. sahuM-saha II, 1,2; III, 8, 3. saMtaya-saMtata VIII, 7, 1. sahejaa-sahAyaka VII, 15,8, saMtAvaNa-saMtApana III, 14, 8. saMka'kA-zaMkA IV, 3, 4; IX, 12, 10. saMtAvaNiyA-saMtApanikA (vidyAnAma) VI, 6, 9. saMkaDa-saMkaTa VII, 3, 11. saMtAvira-sam+tApay+ira tAcchIlye) VIII,3,5. saMkaMti-saMkrAnti IX 2,6. saMti-zAnti, strI, VIII 12, 5. saMkamia-saMkrAnta II, 8, 10. saMtikasAya-zAnta + kaSAya, IX, 12, 3. saMkAsa-saMkAza I, 5, 8. saMtosija-sam + toSay (vidhiliG.) degi III, saMkiNNa-saMkIrNa III, 4, 14. 3, 10. saMkoyaNa-saMkocana IX, 25, hai. saMthaviya-saMsthApita V, 1, 4. saMkha-zaMkha III, 1, 7. saMthArasejjA-saMstara or srastara + zayyA (a bed saMkhapurisa-sAMkhya+puruSa IX, 10,9. of leaves ) IX, 20, 10. ( satthara Hem. saMkhaliyA-zRMkhalikA VI, 6, 19. IV, 356. ex. sattharaa Pai. 402). saMkhohaNa-saMkSobhaNa III, 1, 12. saMthua-saMstuta VI, 3, 4. saMkhohANakA-saMkSobhaNikA (vidyAnAma) VI, 6, saMdaNa-syandana II, 6, 2; IV, 7, 11. 11. saMdANa-sam + dAn deghi III, 10, b. saMgaya-saMgata III, 4, 14; IX, 12, 4. saMdANia saMdAnita (baddha) VII, 3, 11. saMghaTTiya-saMghahita III, 16, 7. saMpai-samprati VI, 12,3; VIII, 6, 4. saMghara-sam+hR degi IX, 6, 6. saMpaja-sam + pad degi III, 2, 8. saMghAya-saMghAta VII, 2,7. . saMpatta-samprApta VIII, 9, 10. saMghAria-saMhArita VII,2,15. saMpAia-sampAdita V, 8, 8. saMcijamAna-saMcIyamAna I, 1,8. saMposahovAsa-sam + proSathopavAsa IX, 20, 3.

Page #240
saMbAhaNa ] zabdakozaH | sijjha saMbAhaNa-saMvAhaka or sambAdhaka III, 15,9. saMboha-sam + bodhay hivi VII, 9, 9. saMbohaNiyA-sambodhanikA (vidyAnAma) VI,6,13. saMbohiya-sambodhita VI, 5, 4. saMbhara-sam + bhR degrivi III, 15, 2. saMbharia-sambhRta I, 9, 11. saMbhava-sam + bhU degu II, 4, 1. *saMbheDa-sam + AkramaNa (saMghaTa) IV, 14, 12. (See bhiDa, M. bheMDI-competition, bheDa bhIru, D. VI, 107, does not suit here). saMmuhiya-saMmukhI VI, 1, 9. saMmANa-sam + mAnay degi III, 7, 14. saMveyAiya-saMvega + Adika IX, 12, 5. saMvara-tatsama I, 12,9. saMvariya - saMvRta VI, 9,5. saMsa-zaMs degsivi VII, 10, 5. saMsagga-saMsarga V, 11, 9. sAu-(1) svAdu, (2) sva + AyuH VI, 9, 6. sAu-(1) strAdu (2) lakSmI, Ti. VII,6, 12. sADa-zATa V, 11, 5. sADI-zATI VII, 13, 3, (gajapalyANa, Ti.). sAma-zama IX, 2, 5. sAma-zyAma VII, 4, 6. sAmattha-sAmarthya IX, 14, 4. sAmaMgi-zyAmAGgI, strI. VIII, 12, 5. sAmAia-sAmAyika IV, 2, 15. sAmi-svAmin II, 3, 19; V, 6,3; VII, 6,10. sAmisAla-svAmin I, 15,5. (prob. sva mi + sAra (zreSTha)). sAya-svAda IV, 2, 11, sAyatta-sapatnI III, 9, 9; ( H. sauta ). sAyara-sAgara I, 4, 11. sAyaradatta-sAgaradatta, pu. V, 10, 7. sAyAra-sa + AcAra VI, 2, 7. sAraa-sAraka (bhrAmaka ) VIII, 10, 8. sAri-( The moving piece in the game of caupaDa, H. sArI denA to move the piece). sAriccha-sAdRzya III, 8,7. sAli- zAli I, 6, b. sAvaya-zrAvaka (Jain layman) I, 12, 6; VI, 3, 6. sAvitti-sAvitrI, strI. VIII, 12,5. sAsa-zvAsa III, 6,9; VIII, 11, 5. sAsa-zasya (dhAnya) VI, 11, 5; IX, 3, 5. sAsaya-zAzvata IX, 11, 11. sAsANila-zvAsa+anila VI, 4, 3. sAsuraya-zvasura+ka IV, 8, 14. sAha-zAkhA IX, 3, 7. sAha-sAdhdeg heppiNu IV, 1 1. sAhaa-sAdhaka IX, 3, 2. sAhaNa-sAdhana III, 1, 12; V, 1, 53 VII, 1, 10. sAhamiya-saha+dharmin IX, 12, 9. sAhAmaya-zAkhAmRga VII, 1,12. sAhAraa sahakAra ( Amra) III, 6, 18. sAhAria-savArita VII, 9, 3, (see Notes). sAhia-sAdhita III, 17, 13. * sAhia-kathita VII, 3, 5, (Hem IV,2. sAhija-sAth ( karmaNi ) deg i III 2, 13; ____IX,b,4. sAhija-sAhAyya VII, 4, 10. sAhimANa-sa+abhimAna IV, II, 3. sAhu-sAdhu III, 2, 10. sAhukkAria-sAdhukArita VII, 9, 3. sAhupasaMsa-sAdhu+prazaMsA VI, 3,11, sia-ziva IX, 6,2. sikkha-zikS deg i III, 1, 2; deg hu~ V, 8, 2; deg kkhAvai-I, 10, 6. sikkha-zikSA VII, 13, 6. sikkhia-zikSita VII, 6,5; VIII, 1,b. siggha-zIghra IX, 17, 87. sijjha-sidha degi III,2,6. (Hem.IV, 217.) - 171 -

Page #241
siha NAyakumAracariu [suimahura siTTha-ziSTa I, 5, 8, VII, 3, 8; IX, 10, 8. siviNeha-svapna + IhA V, 11, 10. siTTha-sRSTa VIII, 14, 1. sisira-zizira IX, 25, 6. sigiddha-snigdha II, 5, 6; (Hem II, 109). sisuvAla-zizupAla (enemy of Krishna ) siNeha-sneha IX, 15,3. VII, 15, 3. sitta-sikta II, b, 11; IV, 8, 16. sihara-zikhara VII, 10, 7; VIII, 11, 1. sittha-siktha IX, 7,1. siharagga-zikharAna I, 7,5. siddhatta-siddhatva IX, 6, I0, sihari-zikharin I, 1, 12; , 10, 15. sippa-zilpa III, 1,11. sihi-zikhin ( agni) I, b, 5; IV, 14, 8. sippi-zukti II, 8, 10; ( Hem II, 138. sihisiha-zikhi + zikhA (AgnijvAlA) III, ma. sIpa). 6,11, simira-zibira V, 1, 1; VI, 7, 12. siMga-zRGga I, 6, 11, VI, 7, 15; (II. sIMga). siya-sita I, 7,43; III, 4, 11. siMgAra-zRGgAra II, 2, 10; (H. siMgAra ). siya-zrita VIII, 16, 4. siMgArakaMti-zrRGgArakAnti, strI, VIII, 12, 5. siya-zrI IX, 4, 3. siMdhuvisaya-viSaya, de. VII, 4, 8. siyapaMcami-zrIpaJcamI I, 3, 11. siMdhura-tatsama (gaja) V, 1, 6. siyasevia-zrI + sevita V, 11, 12. soya-sItA IV, 6, 8, VIII, 8, 5. sira-ziras I, 9,3: I, 17,16: VI, 10,16. sIya-zIta VIII, 1, 10. sirakamalulla-ziraH + kamala + ulla ( svArthe ) V, sIyara-zIkara III, 7, 6. 6,6. sIyala-zItala I, 5,5 siri-zrI I, 1, 11; I, 3, 1. sIlaiA, pu. I, 3, 12. sirilaMpaDa-zrI + lampaTa III, 15, 3. sIlabhaTTa-zIlabhaTTa pu. I, 5, 1. sirimai-zrImatI, strI, I, 15, 9; VIII,12,1. sIlavai-zIlavatI, strI V, 2, 13. sirirakkha rAa-zrIrakSarAja, pu. VIII, 12, 1. sIsa-zIrSa 1, 2, 3; V, 11, 13, VI, b, siriyammarAa-zrIvarmarAja, pu. I, 15, 8; I, ___10; VII, , 5, 12. 16, 73; III, 13,5; IV, 6,6; IV, 9,6. sIsa-ziSya I, 2, 3; VII, 1, 16; IX, 11, sirihara-zrIdhara, pa. I, 14,8; III, 14, 12%; 7; IX, 22, 8. III, 16, 3; IV, 14, 1; IX, 24, 1. sIsaka-zIrSa+ka VII, 7, 2. sirihara-zrIdhara (viSNu) IV, 4, 13, sIha-siMha IX, 23,7. sila-zilA IV, 4, 11; VII, 10, 6. sIhaura-siMhapura, na. 1, 2, 13; VII, 4, 7. *silla-bhalla spear V, 6, 1, (( Hem. IV, sua-suta I, 14,8; III, 4, 2. 387, ex. sella-zara D. VIII, 57 does sua-zuka II, 1, 9. not suit here as bANa is mentioned sua-zruta VI, 2, 10; IX, 17, 8. separately in the very next line.). sui-zruti V, 9, 13. siva-zivA ( zagAlI) VII, 6,9. sui-zuci IX, 20,6. sivaevi-zivadevI ( Mother of nemi, the suitta-sucitta IV, 1, 17. 22nd Tirthamkar ) II, 8, 14. suitta-zucitva IX, 9, 10, siviNa-svapna II, 7, b; (Hem. I, 46). suhamahura-zruti+madhura VII, 12, 1. - 172 -

Page #242
suivaha ] suivaha - zrutipatha (karNa) IV, 8, 3. suihara - zrutidhara, pu. VI, 10, 5. suvahi- zruta+udIdha IX, 16, 8. sukaittaNa-sukavitva VII, 6, 4, sukayasAhiNa - sukRt + sAdhin. IV, 5. 1. sukaMTha-pu. VII, 11, 18. sukaMti - sukAnti, strI, IX, 21, 28. sukia - sukRta VI, 17, 18. sukka - zukra I, 16, 5; VII, 7, 1. sukka - zuSka IX, 17, 18. sukka - zukla IX, 21, 21. sukka - zuSa i V, 9, 6. sukajhANa-zukladhyAna IX, 25, 14. sukkila - zukla I, 14, 2 sukhetta - sukSetra IX, 21, 41. sugaya - sugata (buddha) IX, 11, 7. suggIva - sugrIva VI, 17, 8. sucArasamIsi su + piyAla + saMmizrita IX,21, 13 ( cAra- piyAlavRkSa D. III, 21; kaDavamizratheoru, Ti.) zabdakozaH sujjha - zudh degi VII, 1, 9; jjhati IX, 9, 12, (H sUjhanA to strike to the mind) sujjha-zuddha III, 9 11. suDDu-suSThu III, 14, 2 ; V, 6, 11 ; IX, 13, 12. suNa - zUnya IV, 3, 7, VI, 16, 15; IX, 5, 11. ; suNa-dhru, Ni I, 13, 2, degNepiNu I, 13, 1 (Hem, IV, 241 ) suta - Nvat III, 4, 2; IX, 17, 29. suNiya zruta III, 1, 6. suNiyala - su + nigaDa VI, 5, 4. suNhA - snuSA IX, 18, 17; (Hem, I, 261 . ) sutava - su+tapas VIII, 13, 7. suta - sUtra V, 8, 14. suttaMka - sUtrAGka IX, 22, 7. suttaMtiya zrotrAntika VI, 2, 10. sutthi - susthita II, 4, 11. sutharata - su + sthiratva I, 4, 9. sudaMsaNa-sudarzana (merunAma ) I, 6, 2. sudaMsaNiya - sudarzanA ( vidyAdevI) VI, 1, 8. sudaMsaNilla - sudarzanA + illa ( svArthe) VIII, 9, 10.. sudisa - su + dRz II, 14, 1. suduNa - su + durna IX, 14, 7. suddha-zuddha II, 1, 1. suddhoyaNa - zuddha + odana VI, 2, 6. sudhIra - pu VIII, 16, 12. supapura- supratiSThapura, na. VI, 15, 6. supasattha-su+prazasta I, 1, 5. supasAhaNa su + prasAdhana V, 1,5. supasiddha - su + prasiddha I, 6, 4. supejA - su+peyA IX, 17, 26. suporisa - su + pauruSa IX, 3, 7. subhesaha - su + bheSaja IX, 21, 32. sumara - smR iI, 10, 11 (Hem. IV, 74). * sumaMTha - ghuTArita, Ti. ( maMTha- zaTha, bandha D. VI, 111, maMda, mRSTa, of jasa. do not suit here. summa-zru ( karmaNi ) deg i IV, 12, 4; VII, 1, 8; ( see bhavisa. saNaku . ) suya - zuka I, 13, 5; VII, 1, 12. suya - suta I, 16, 8; VI, 15, 8. su-svapyaMti I, 6, 9. suyaNa - sujana I, 5, 4; III, 2, 3, V, 5, 8. suyapaMcami zrutapaJcamI I, 1, 2 sugaMdha - sugandha II, 11, 4. sura svara I 7, 3. surata- su+rakta VIII, 6, 17. suraya- surata IX, 10, 1. suravai - surapati I, 6, 14. [ suraMgi surasAriA - sura+sArikA ( zreSThA ? ) VI,1,14. surasukkhara - surebhyaH sukhaM rAtIti, Ti VI, 2, 8; ( prob. letter om ). 0 surasudaMra - rI, strI IV, 7, 6. suraMga - suraGgI. strI. VIII, 12, 10. 173 -

Page #243
[ soma surAlattageyA] NAyakumAracariu surAlacageyA-sura+Alapta+geyA II, 11, 10. suhuma-sUkSma III, 8, 9; IX, 13, 10. (Hom. suriMda-surendra I, 14, 6. I, 118.) suriMdahi-surendra+adri VI, 13,8. surkha-sukham adv. I, 14, 9. sulagga-sulagna IX, 17, 32. suhalli-sukhekali I, 15, 2; (sukha D. VII1, suloyaNiya-su+locanA V, 3, 12. 36; Pai. 427). suvaNNa-suvarNa VI, 7, 8. suMDIra-zauNDIra III, 11,9. (Hem I, 160). suvarADiya-su-varATikA III, 12,6. suMbha-zambha deg i. VI, 14,5; (hanti, Ti. see suvAta-su+vAta IX, 17, 17. NisuMbha ). suvAhi-su+vyAdhi IX, 21, 30. suMbhaNiyA-mAraNI VI, 6, 18. suvihANa-su+vi+bhAna (prabhAta ) II, 7, 7; IX, *sUDia deg ya-bhagna V, 4, 13; VII, 7, 11; 20, 15; ( D.VII, 90; Hem. IV,330, (Hem. IV, 106). 362. Coll. H. bhyAnA). sUra-sUrya I, 5, 6; VI, 14, 2. suvihi-su+vidhi II, 13, 7. sUrakaMta-sUryakAnta IX, 17, 22. sunvaya-suvrata pu. VI, 3, 1. sUla-zUla II, 3, 16; VI 14, 1; IX,7,7. susaittaNa-su+svatva III, 3, 11. sUlabhUa-zUlabhUta IV, 9, 6. susallA-su+zalyA III. 9,3. sUhaa-subhaga III, 5, 10 ( lengthened for metre). susahAva-su+sahAya or svabhAva III, 2, 1. sejA-zayyA IX, 17, 26 ( Hem. I, 57.) susa-zvas deg saMti I 18, 4. sejjAyala-zayyAtala V, 13,2. susia-zoSita VI, 2,6. seTi-zreSThin I, 15, 5. ( ma. seTha, seThI). susira-suSira (chidra ) V, 9, 13. seNi-zreNI VIII, 7, 1. suha-zubha VI, 5, 5. seNia-zreNika, pu. 1,7,9; J,12,12; I,13,2. suha-sukha I, 7, 6; I, 11, 10, 7, 8, 15. seNNa-sainya III, 16, 4. suhacaMda-zubhacandra pu. VII, 11, 6. seyaveya-sveda + vega VI, 4, 10. suhaDa-subhaTa II, 6, 2; VI, 7,3; VIII, 9,6, seyaMsa-zreyas + aMza VI, 15, 13. suhaddA-subhadrA strI, VII, 11, 6. seyAyavatta-zveta + Atapatra II, 11, 5. suhamANaNa-sukha+mAnanI, strI, VII, 11, 8. seliMdabAlA-zailendra + bAlA (pArvatI) II, 3,17. suhamma-su+harmya II, 5, 5. *sella-See silla VII, 7, 10. suhaya-subhaga III, 3,2; 7, 8, 15. sekya-sevaka VIII, 16, 12. suhayattaNa-subhagatva IX, 15, 6. sevia-sevita III, 8, 3. suhayArI-sukhakArI V,7, 10. sevijamANa-sevyamAna I, 9, 7. suhaliya-suphalita IV, 5, 1. soceya-zocayet IX, 20, 12. suhavai-sukhavatI, strI, VIII, 4, 7. soNia, ya-zoNita VII, 6, 2; VII, 15,9. suhasayaNa-sukhazayana or subhazavana II, 6, 17. sotta-zrotra III, 9,9; V, 9, 2. suhakara-zubhaMkara VII, 4, 11. soma-saumya III, 4, 6. suhAsaNa-sukhAsana II, 5, 7. soma-pu. VII, 11, 12. suhi-sahRda II, 14, 10. soma-strI VIII, 12, 7. - 174 -

Page #244
somappaha ] zabdakozaH [ havaM somappaha-somaprabha, pu. VI, 12, 3. *hakiya-niSiddha VIII, 13, 12 (see hakka). somAliya-sukumArikA IV, 8,53 VIII, 11, haTTamagga-haTTa-mArga VIII, 2, 11. 83; (Hem. I, 171). haDa-ghaTA ( samUha) II, 6, 2. soya-zoka VII, 11, 2. haDI-ghaTI IX, 5,.13. soraTTha-saurASTra de. I, 15, 7. *haDu-asthi VI, 15,6; VII, 1, 14. ( D. soraha saurabha V, 7, 1. ___VIII, 59; H. hADDa ). solahama-SaDdazama IV, 5, 1 (H. solahamA ). haNa-han degsu III, 3, 14; degNu IV, 7, 12. sovaNNa-suvarNa VII, 13, 3. haNuva-hanumat I, 4, 3; VI, 17, 8. sovANa-sopAna II, 11, 8. haNevaa-hantavya IV, 8,9; IX, 21,31. sovei-svapet IX, 20.10. hatti-bhakti VI, 15,9. sosiya-zoSita IX, 25, 7. hatthi-hastin I, 6, 4; VII, 1, 18; (H. soha-zobhA I, 9, 10. __ hAthI, M. hattI). sohagga-saubhAgya II, 9, 6; IV, 12, b; hatthihaDa-hasti + ghaTA II, 6,2. ___VIII, 1, 12. hattha-hasta (zuMDAdaNDa; degnakSatra ) III, 17, 9. sohaNa-zobhana pu. I, 2, 4, hamma-harmya III, 6, 8. sohaNa-zobhana IX, 19.1. hamma-han ( karmaNi )degi IV, 14, 4. degmmati I, sohamANa-zobhamAna I, 1,8. ___ 18, 4. Hem. IV, 244 ). sohamma-saudharma ( svarganAma ) IX, 17, 45. hamma-han ( kartari )degi III, 7,9; ( Hem. sohaMta-zobhamAna II, 12,4; V. 1. 1.. _IV, 244 com ). sohiya a-zobhita I, 17, 11; V, 12, 8. haya-hata I, 3,9; I, 6, 11; II, 7,5. *sohei-tyajet (?) IX, 20, 11. (M. soDhaNe, haya-(1) tatsama (azva) (2) hata VI, 4, 6. H. choDanA to give up). hayapara-(1) hatapara (2) hayApara VII, 14,3. hayANaMga'-hata+anaGga II, 3, 3. hara-gRha I, 7,23deg dhara I, 11, 1. hau-aham Nom. sing. I, 3,11 harAvia-hArApita III, 11, 10. hae-hayAn Acc. plu. VI, 13, 11. hariya-harita I, 6, 12; I, 14, 2. *hakka-niSedha VII, 7, 1; ( Hem. IV,134, harivamma- man, pu. V, 2, 13. __H. hAMka challenge ). harisa-harSa I, 11,95 V, 5, 8. *hakaMta-niSedhamAna VIII, 3, 10. harisia-hRSTa I, 18, 1. *hakAraa-dUta VII, 10, 12, ( H. hakkArA or hala-phala VII, 3, 1. halakArA). hali-sakhi (sambodhane) II, 2, 20; (halA, hale, *hakAria-AhUta II, 14, 2; IV, 7, 4; ___Hem,II, 195; hAla IV, 332,358 ex.) VI, 15, 4; VII, 8, 1; (M. hAMkA mAraNe, *halliya-calita I, 7, 1; V, 10, 16; (D. to call out). VIII, 62; H halanA, hilanA. M. hAlaNe to hakkiUNa-hat iti zabdena codayitvA :VI. 13, shake). 11. (H. hAMkanA to drive, hakka- niSedha hava-bhU degi III, 2, 7, (Hem IV, 60) does not suit here ). degvappiNu IX, 13, 3. ----- 175 --

Page #245
havaMta NAyakumAracariu [ hota havaMta-bhavat III, 3, 10. huaya-bhUta I, 8, 5; II, 10, b; III, 1, 4; hAliANa-hAlinI (karSakastrI) I, 6, 10;I, 13,8. ___VI, 1, 12. hiMDa-hiND (bhrama)degi VIII, 1, 2. huyavaha-hutavaha (agni) III, 3, 1; VII, 7, hiMDaNa-hiNDana III, 9, 7. 10; IX, 6, 1. hiMDiya-hiNDita VI, 15, 11. huyAsa-hutAza III, 6, 9. hitta-hRta II, 11, 10; III, 13, 11; VI, *huliya-kSipta (prahRta) VII, 7, 10. (Hom. 14,3. IV, 143; H. hUla poking; huliya-zIghram hittiya-hRtA V, 2, 15. ___D. VIII, 59; does not suit) hiMdolaMtI-hiMdolayantI I, 13, 7. (hiMdola a huvAsaNa-hutAzana VIII, 15, 13, _swing, H hiMDolA.M. hiMdaLaNe to swing). huMkara-huM+kR degi VI, 14, 5; raMti IV, 15, 7. hiya-hRd (hRdaya) VII, 6, 19. hiyaulla-hRd+ulla (khAthai) III, 6, 6; IV, 8, huMta-bhavat III, 15, 5; VI, 7, 9. 73 V,1,14. hUI-bhUtA I, 18, 10. (H. hUI). hiyaya-hRdaya I, 17, 13. *hUlaMti-praharanti V, 5, 4, (see huliya 1. hiyayattaNa-hitatva Ti. III, 3, 11 ; __ hUla denA to give a poking stroke). hiyavaa-hRdaya II, 6,1; VII, 2,5 heu-hetu I, 2, 6. hilihili-onomatop. III, 14, 1; IV, hemavaNNulla-hemavarNa+ulla (svArthe) III, 4, 12. 7, 12; VII, 1, 7. ho-bhU degi I, 4, 9, III, 2, 1; degu I, 4, 1; hiMsAyAra-hiMsAcAra IX, 9, 12. degsai II, 6, 4 ; "hi I, 3, 10 ; degivi VI, hiMsira-heSaNazIla III, 14, 1; (H. hIsanA to ___4, 8. (Hem IV, 60.) neigh). hota-bhavat III, 15, 13. - 176 -

Page #246
Index of Personal Names Note :-Sanskrit forms of names are given. Apabhramsa forms aro included in the general Glossary. SETTE-IX, 7, 3. Gautama, the author of Nyaya philosophy. 3753T-VI, 15, 8; VIII, 10,1. Son of Vijayasimha, took service with Nagakumara, sifaag-VI, 11, 6. Son of Aparajita. Truftra-VI,11,4. King of Paundra Vardhana, ancestor of Vanaraja. 37f -VII, 11, 3. Ruler of Gaja pura, of Kuru family. STI-VI, 15, 8; VIII, 10, 1. Son of Vijayasimha, took service with Nagakumara. Siftca-IV, 7, 14; IV, 9,5. King of Gauda ; invaded Pataliputra from Vijayapura, TRTATI-VII,4,5. King of Girinagara, son of Srivarman. STEATEEI-VIII, 12, 7. A daughter of Sriraksa. SITTEETST-VII,3,13.King of Antarpura. 379 HT-VII, 11, 9. A daughter of Subhacandra. gerfr-V, 9, 3 The nymph. TATOT-VII, 11, 10. A daughter of Subhacandra. Falsar-VII, 11, 9. A daughter of Subhacandra. FTTT-IX, 7, 3; IX, 11, 7. Kane da the author of Vaisezika philosophy. Tag-IX, 11, 7. The author of Sankhya philosophy, F6TH-VII, 11, 8. A daughter of Subhacandra. AUfr-VII, 11, 8. A daughter of Subhacandra. HET-VII, 11, 8. A daughter of Subhacandra. For-I, 4, 6; VIII, 5, 6. The hero of Mahabharata, famous for charity. FITTFIT-I, 2, 1. Gotra of the author. -IV, 9, 11. Enemy of Krsna. FATI-VIII, 2,5. Daughter of the Pandya king. F1AET-VIII, 2, 9. An officer of Pandya king. FT419-VIII, 12, 10. A daughter of Sriraksa. fe -III, 6, 2. Elder daughter of Panca-Sugandini. Car-I, 3, 8 Nanna's mother, 911.... 23 - Pou -

Page #247
-VIII, 12, 10. A daughter of Sriraksa. kulizakaNTha - VII, 11, 15 same as Vajrakartha. FEAZA-1,3,9. Same as Puspadanta, -VII, 15, 3. Slew Sisupala. -1,1,11. King of Manyakheta. -1,2,1. Father of Puspadanta. fdge na-1,3, 3 Family of Nanna. -IV, 6, 8; VIII, 1, 1. Daughter of Vasantamala of Pataliputra, married by Mahavyala. VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. -I, 4, 4. A hero of Mahabharata famous for purity of character. niar-VIII, 12, 8. A daughter of Sriraksa. NAYAKUMARACARIU -I, 2, 4. Pupil of Mahodadhi, who requested the poet to compose the work. VII, 4, 6; VII, 9, 10. Daughter of Arivarman, king of Giri nagara. maia-I, 13, I. Disciple of Mahavira Tirthamkara. -VIII, 12, 3. A daughter of Sriraksa. -VIII, 12, 8. A daughter of Sriraksa. -VII, 5, 21. King of Sindhu, also called Pracanda pradyota. -IX, 1, 8 King of Andhra with capital at Dantipur. -V,11,6. The 8th Tirthamkara. VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. -IX, 1, 9. Wife of Candra -VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. -VII, 15, 4. Daughter of Abhi. candra. auf-VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. gupta. nag-VIII, 12, 8. A daughter of Sriraksa. celanAdevI - 1, 7, 9 Wife of Srenika king of Rajagrha. -VII, 8, 2. A warrior of Candapradyota. -VIII, 12, 7. A daughter of Sriraksa. -IV, 1, 7; IV, 6, 3; VIII, 2,2. Wife of Jayavarman king of Mathura and mother of Vyala and Mahavyala. i-IV, 1, 7, VIII, 1, 1. King of Mathura, father of Vyala and Mahavyala. -1, 14, 4; I, 15, 11; V, 6, 4; IX, 22, 3; IX, 24, 2. King of Kanakapura, father of Nagakumara. -VIII 4, 7. King of Ujjain. Fang-VI, 2, 3; VI, 7, 7. Son of Vidyadhara Vidyutprabha; practised penances in Kancanaguha. faszyzu-VIII, 7, 6. Daughter of Meghavahana, king of KiskindhaMalaya. 178 -VIII, 12, 10. A daughter of Sriraksa. Aga-VI, 14, 12. A sage from whom Somaprabha took Diksa.

Page #248
INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES W ata-V, 7, 9; V, 13,10 Daugh- ter of Nandi, king of Kashmir. FIATGT-II, 8, 13. Epithet of Krsna. C-VII, 2, 14, The Bhilla who waited upon Nagakumara in the poison-mango-grove. -IV, 6, 12; V, 2,7; V, 4, 18. Son of minister Priyavarman, and king regent of Mathuri. aar-VIII, 12, 5. A daughter of Srraksa, FAIT-IX, 24, 9. Son and successor of Nagakumira. aaar-V, 1, 13 A. courtezan of Mathuri. arur-II,14, 12. Tho toacher of Arjuna. fertite-IX, 11, 7. Author of a philosophy. Taga-1X,15,5. Merchant of Vitazo kapura, father of Nagadatta. yaxfr-IX, 15.5. Wife of Dhanadatta. q ara-V, 7, 8. Wife of Nandi king of Kashmir. afz-V, 7, 8. King of Kashmir. qa-I, 2, 2. Son of Bharata, the author's patron. ATA-VI, 1, 11. The 21st Tirthaikara. argareT-VI, 2, 4. Same as Nami. aist-IV, 15, 11; IX, 22, 1. Minis ter of Jayandhara, AT-II, 14, 12. An opithet of Arjuna.' Tar-VIII, 12, 7. A daughter of Sriraksa. AVES-, 3, 12; 1, 5, 1. One of the persons who requested the poot to compose the work. ATTERAIT-II, 14, 1. etc. The hero, A 7 -IX, 15, 6. Son of Dhanadatta. antag-IX, 15, 8. Daughter of Vasudatta. TUPET-VII, 11, 9. Daughter of Subhacandra. arra-VIII, 12, 4. A daughter of Sriraksa. artrou-VII, 8, 7. An epithet of Visnu, great-VIII, 12, 4. A daughter of Sriraksa. geriat-III, 5, 4; III, 7, 16. mother of Kinnari and Manohari, TUETIST-VIII, 2, 3. Tho Pandya king with capital at Daksina Mathura. gara-VIII, 12, 13. Sister's son of Sriraksa. faigareta-II, 3, 22; II, 7, 1; IX, 4, 3. A sage. groga-I, 2, 5; I, 5, 2. etc. The author. geatzat-I, 15, 10; II, 5, 14; III, 8, 14; IX, 24, 2. Daughter of Sri varma and mother of Nagakumara. TITAT-I, 7, 10. Wife of Indra. TEJA-VII, 4,9. same as Canda pracyota, PTTAT-IV, 6, 11; V, 5, 14. Minis ter of Mathura, father of Durvacana. CHE-VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. Ta-I, 3, 8. Father of Nanna. TA-IV, 4, 13. Tho Cakravartin. frag-VI, 11, 6. Son of Aparajita. - fue -

Page #249
NAYAKUMARACARIU THIET-V,12,2. A resident of Patala, HEAATTI-IX, 1, 11. Daughter of Candragupta. HET TET-VIII, 12, 4. A daughter of Sriraksa, HATCAT-VIII, 12, 3 Elder daughter of Sriraksa. Hate -III, 6, 2. Daughter of Puica sugandhini. HJESTI-V, 2, 4. Wife of Andi rija. HET-VI, 12, 4. Son of Atibala, FETHA-VI, 12, 2. Son of Bhimabala. HETTE-VIII, 12, 2; VIII, 16, 10. Son of Sriraksa. HET15-IV, 1, 8; VIII, 3, 6; VIII, 10, 1. Son of Jayavarma. HETEST-I, 2, 3. Teacher of Guna dharma and Sobhana. HI-VIII, 12, 5. A daughter of Sriraksa. Hraun-VIII, 12, 4. A daughter of Sriraksa. -V, 7, 8. Wife of Ravana. ATT-VIII, 4, 13; IX, 3, 8. An epithet of Viusnu. Art-VIII, 12, 9. A daughter of Sriraksa. genia-I, 2, 1. Wife of Kesava bhatta, mother of Puspadanta, the author, glaya-IX, 15,10; IX, 16, 1. A sage. HETTE-VIII, 8, 1. same as Megha vahana. ASTIE-VIII, 7, 5. King of Kis- kindha-Malaya, zreler-I, 4,5 The Pandava prince celebrated for his righteousness. TET-VIII, 12, 2; VIII, 16, 10. Son of Sriraksa. fa-VIII, 12, 8. A daughter of Sriraksa. TATOT-VII, 11, 1. Wife of Abhi candra. TAATOT - VIII, 12, 9. A daughter of Sriraksa. TEHT-IV, 6, 8. A nymph celebrated for her beauty. TFHT-VIII, 12, 7 A daughter of Srirakca, TTTTT-VI, 17, 8; VII, 14, 9. An epi thet of Rima. TIA-IV, 6, 9; VIII, 8, 5. Hero of Rimayana. TI -IV, 11, 2; VII, 14, 9. Enemy of Rama. Effuft-VII, 11, 15, Daughter of Sukantha. teat-VIII, 12, 5. Daughter of Sriraksa. gerfraai-VI, 8 7; IX, 2,1. Daughter of Vijayandhara, -VII, 15, 2. Son of Sukantha, agri-VII,11,14. Wife of Sukantha. qaror-V1, 8, 7. Wife of Vanaraja. gatis-VI, 12, 5; VI, 8, 6. Son of Mahabala, chief of Girisikhara. CUTIT-I, 3, 2. Epithet of Krsna raja. JEFTAOT-IV, 6,7. Mother of Gadika sundari. TEFA-IX, 15, 7. Merchant of Vita sokapura.

Page #250
INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES agiafa-IX, 15, 7. Wife of Vasudatta. -VI, 11, 5. Wife of Aparajita. 1, 14, 10. Merchant of Kanakapura. fa-VII, 8, 2. A warrior of Candapradyota. fa-VI, 15, 7 King. of Supratisthapura. facha-VI, 15, 7. Wife of Vijayasimha. vijayaMdhara - IX, 1, 14. Ruler of Tribhuvanatilaka. fa-IX, 1, 15. Wife of Vijayan dhara. fagan- VI, 2, 2. A Vidyadhara of Alakapura, father of Jitasatru. -VIII, 12, 3. A daughter of Sriraksa. fagam-VIII, 12, 3. A daughter of Sriraksa. fa-V,2,11.King of Kanyakubja. fangar-V,2,12. Wife of Vinayapila. fa-IV, 9, 11; VIII, 8, 8. faia-VI,2,2. Wife of Vidyutprabhi. fa-1, 14, 7; II, 2, 15. Wife Jayandhara. -IV, 10, 17. An epithet of Bhima. vaikuNTha - VII, 12, 7. An epithet of Visnu. -IV, 1, 8; VIII, 10, 1. etc. son of Jayavarma. -VIII, 12, 5. A daughter of Sriraksa. farat-II, 8, 14. Mother of Neminatha the 22nd Tirthamkara. fag-VII,15,3 Enemy of Krsna. afgr-1, 3, 12. One of the persons who requested the poet to compose the work. aftong-1, 5, 1. Same as Silaiya. zIlavatI - V, 2, 13. Daughter of Vinayapala. -VII,11,6. King of Kausambi, Ygizifa-VIII, 12, 5 A daughter of Sriraksa. -1, 2, 4. Pupil of Mahodadhi. -VIII, 12, 5. A daughter of Sriraksa. -I, 14, 8; III, 14, 12; III, 16, 3; IV, 14, 1; IX, 24, 1. Elder son of Jayandhara. 181 fat-1, 15, 9. Wife of Srivarmaraja, mother of Prthivdevi, -VIII, 12, 1. Wife of Sriraksa. -VIII, 12, 1. King of Bhumitilaka, slain by Pavanavega. -1, 15, 8; I, 16, 7; III, 13, 5. King of Girinagara, father of Prthvidevi, -IV, 6, 6; IV, 9, 6. King of Pataliputra. -VI, 10, 5. A sage. -1, 7, 9; I, 12, 12; I, 13, 2. King of Rajagrha. - fa-1, 8, 13. An epithet of Mahavira, the 24th Tirthamkara. araf-VIII, 12, 6. A daughter of Sriraksa. -VIII, 12, 9. A daughter of Sriraksa.

Page #251
NAYAKUMARACARIU. A-VI, 11, 5. Wife of Aparajita. 10, 7. sAgaradatta - V, Merchant of Kashmir. afa-VIII, 12, 5. A daughter of Sriraksa. -IV, 6, 8; VIII, 8, 5. Wife of Rima. -VII, 11, 13. A Vidyadhara of Alanghanagara. -IX,11,7. An epithet of Buddha. -VI, 17, 8. The forest chief devoted to Rama, gar-VI, 1, 8, VIII, 9, 10. A forest divinity, keeper of the Vidyas. -VIII, 16, 12. Minister appointed at Bhumitilaka. -VII, 11, 6. Wife of Subha candra. -VIII, 12, 10. A daughter of Sriraksa. surasundarI - IV, 7, 6. Daughter of Srivarma king of Pataliputra. - VI, 3, 1. A sage. -VII, 11, 12. A Vidyadhara of Alanghanagara. -VIII, 12, 7. A daughter of Sriraksa. 182 iaia-VI, 12, 3. Son of Mahabhima. I, 4, 3; VI, 17, 8. The Vanara chief devoted to Rama. afta-V, 2, 13. King of Simhapur.

Page #252
Index of Geographical Names Note :-Sanskrit forms of names are given. Apabhramsa forms are included in the general Glossary. STEFTT-VI, 2,1. On mount Kailasa. STOETATT - VII,11,13. Near Kausambi, capital of Sukantha Vidyadhara, sjarga-VII, 3, 13. Capital of Antar vana. sacea-VII, 3, 12. With capital at Antarpura ruled by Antararaja, STILTEST-IX, 1, 7. With capital at Dantipur, ruled by Candragupta. G H -VII, 3, 8; VIII, 4, 7. ruled by Jayasena. SATHYTT-IV, 1,7. Ruled by Jaya. varma who was succeeded by his sons Vyala and Mahavyala. SHTO- VII, 1, 2; VII, 10, 4. Mountain in Saurastra. crea-IX, 13, 5; IX, 15, 4. A country. #770T-I, 13,9; I 17, 2; III, 13,13; IV, 12, 1; IX, 22, 3. in Magadha, ruled by Jayandhara, who was succeeded by his son Nagakumara the hero, F EATU-VIII, 7, 4. with capital at Meghapur ruled by Meghavahana, TEAT-IV, 6, 13; VIII, 1, 2. Same as Pataliputra. aft V, 7, 7. With capital of the same name, fr-V, 7, 7. capital of Kashmir, ruled by King Nandi. F1F2051-V, 2, 11. Ruled by Vinaya pala (Mod. Konnoja) COTT-III, 15, 13. Mountain. ETFT-VII, 11, 5. Capital of the Vatsas, ruled by Subhacandra, ( T T-VII, 11, 1; VIII, 5. 4. Ruled by Abhicandra younger brother of Subhacandra. fiftatt I, 15, 6; I, 16, 6, VII, 4, 9. Capital of Saurastra ruled by Varmaraja who was succeeded by his son Arivarma. FATALITET-VI, 8, 6 Seat of Vanaraja. TI -VIII, 16, 6. Krsna's abode. Taga-III, 17, 15, The hill raised by Krsona. TE-IV, 7, 13. With capital at Vija yapur, ruled by Aridamana, FEET-1,6,1. containing the Bharata Varsa. ATGETT-V, 7,6. sagat-VII, 1, 10. A forest tract. arraf-VIII, 8, 12 An island. - 863 -

Page #253
NAYAKUMARACARIU. Faryal #-IX, 1, 13. A town ruled by Vijayandhara. STATUTHYTTT-VIII, 2, 3. The Pandya capital (Mod. Madura). afagc-IX, 1, 12. Capital of Andhra. grafega-IV, 6, 5. Ruled by Sri varma, aratas-V, 12, 6. In Ramyaka forest, home of Danavas. gugasa-VI, 11, 3. Paternal home of Vanaraja., TET-I, 6, 3; I, 13, 3; IX, 13, 5. Situated in the middle of Jambudvipa, to the south of Sudarsana Meru, bounded by Lavanodadhi and Himagiri, fafaF-VIII, 11, 13, A town in Toyavali island, ruled by Sriraksa. raja, HTT-I, 6, 4. With capital at Raja glha ruled by Srenika; I, 13, 4 with capital at Kanakapur, ruled by Jayandhara. FITT-IV, 6, 4. same as Uttara Mathura; IV, 15, 15; V, 6, 9; IX, 1, 2, same as Daksina Mathura. agT-VIII, 7, 5. Capital of Kiskindha-Malaya, ruled by Megha Vihana. AITTEE-I, 1, 12. The Ristrakuta capital ruled by Krsnaraja. (77#-V, 10,5. A forest. THIHETETT-VI, 2, 1. In Vijayardha, same as Kailasa. TIFTTE-I, 6, 13. Capital of Magadha ruled by Sr@nika. Gaurora-I, 13, 3. The briny ocean surrounding the Bharata-ksetra. TGT-IV, 7, 14. Capital of Gauda, ruled by Aridamana. FE-VII, 11,5. With capital at Kau sambi ruled by Subhacandra. agafa -VII, 11, 11. A forest near Kausambi, Face-IX, 13, 5. A country. fagafit-I, 8, 13. A hill near Rajagsha. araat -IX, 15, 5. In Airavata country. RE-VII, 4, 8. with capital at Simha pura ruled by Candapradyota. negr-V 2, 13. Ruled by Harivarma. FEET-VII, 4, 7. capital of Sindhu. ruled by Candapradyota. Fata-I, 6, 2. A mountain in the middle of Jambudvipa. Eafaggr-VI, 15, 6. Ruled by Vijaya simha. ARTIO-I, 15, 7. With capital at Giri nagara, ruled by Varmaraja. Enti-I, 13,3. Mountain forming a boundary of Bharata-ksetra. - 868 -

Page #254
NOTES N. B.--In the following pages all the technical terms of Jaina religion and others are explained with authoritative texts quoted or referred to, difficult lines are translated, double-meaning expressions are cleared and obscure words or phrases are commented upon. The original tippanis are quoted where they are found to be su fjicient to elucidate the meaning or where my explanations differ from them. These notes, along with the glossary and the summary given in the introduction are e.rpected to guide the reader easily through the text. The figures at the beginning of each note indicate the Kadavaka and the line 9-spectively. 1. 1. paMca guru-ahat , siddha, AcArya, upAdhyAya and sAdhu. __ ka li-(1) kalikAla, (2) kalaha. Lines 3 to 10 are paronomastic applying to speech and a lady. 1. 3. da vihA laM kAra-zadvArthAlaMkAraiH pakSe kaTakakaTisUtrAdyalaMkAraiH . This is how the tippana explains it. I would prefer to take the two-fold ornamentation as consising of outward appearance and inner virtues (FT and tu ) in the case of a lady corresponding to the top and 3724 in the case of speech lI lA ko ma la iM pa yA iM-lIlayA zRGgArAdivilAsena komalAni cakSuHprItijanakAni padAni pAdanyAsA: pakSe anAyAsena cakSuHzrotramanaHsukhadAni padaracanAH / Ti. 1. 4. bahu hA va bhA va vibbhama . hAvo makhavikAraH syAdu bhAvaH syAccittasaMbhavaH / vilAso netrajo jJeyo vibhramo bhrayugAntayoH // Ti. bhAvaH AtmapariNAmaH pakSe svasvabhAvA bhartRhitatvaJca / vibhrama-dhairtharahitA prANiSu kauTilyayuktA ca pakSaM vigatabhramA / Ti. 1.b. atthe-pakSe paranaraparAGmukhalakSaNo'rthaH / Ti. viNNA Na I---pakSe viziSTajJAnaM kevalajJAnam / Ti. saMbha raMti--dhAraNaM poSaNaM vA kurvantI / Ti. 16.desabhA sa u-The Prakrits current in different parts of the country us distinguished from Sanskrit lakkha Na iM-saMskRta-prAkRtalakSaNAni zarIragatakalazakulizAdilakSaNAni ca / Ti. nAga....24 -- 185 -

Page #255
NAYAKUMARACARIU I. 7. airuMda chaMda ma gga-atimahatA mAtrAprastAramArgeNa sarasvatI yAti / strI tu atirudreNa ArAdhyAnAM pitRzvazrUprabhRtInAM chandena nAnAbhiprAyeNa yAti / zvazrUzvasurabhartRdevarAdInAM rucyA gacchantItyarthaH / Ti. pANe hi-strIpakSe dazaprANAH pnycendriyaadyH| sarasvatIpakSe tu 'zleSaH prasAdaH samatA samAdhirmAdhuryamojaH padasaukumAryam / arthasya cAvyAktarudAratA ca kAntizca kAvyasya guNA dazaite' // Ti. Dandi, is his Kavyadarsa, calls these qualities of poetry as the prana of Vaidarbhistyle'iti vaidarbhamArgasya prANA dazagaNAH smatAH // for the paJcendriyAdidazaprANA: note the following Gatha from Boha-pahuda, 35. paMca vi iMdiyapANA maNavayakAeNa tiNNi balapANA / ANappANappANA AugapANeNa dhpaannaaH| This . Also see Dravya Samgraha, 3 ; Panchastikaya, 30. MS. D. also gives a variant reading for this foot 'pANehiM dasahiM saMpaNa had escaped notice at the time of noting the variants. 1. 8. Na va hiM mi ra se hiM-sarasvatI pakSe zRGgArAdirasai :, strIpaze nviinrsghRttailaadibhiH| Ti. This, however, is not necessary as the STETTIETE may suit both cases. vigga ha ta e Na-sarasvatIpakSe smaas-tddhit-kaarkvigrhaaH| strIpakSe tu UrdhvAdhomadhyabhAgeSu vigrhtryenn| Ti. The tippana on MSS. A and B adds 'karmadhAraya- tatpuruSa-bahavrIhi: iti samAsatrayama' : while that on MS. D. adds' zarIravakratAtrayeNa yadi vA kArmaNa-taijasaudArikeNa, kArmaNa-taijasa-vaikriyakeNa vA zarIratrayeNa / 1. 9. duvAla saM gi--sarasvatIpakSe AcArAGgAdidvAdazAGgairyuktA, strIpakSe tu-- NalayAbAhU ya tahA niyaMbu puTTI uro ya sIsaM ca / __ ahe va du aMgAI sesa uvaMgA hu dehss| ityaSTau karNa-nAsikA-nayanoSTacatvAraH iti dvAdazAMgAni / For the twelve Angas of the Jaina Scriptures see Adipurana XXXIV, 135ff; Harivamsa-purana II, 92 ff. For a complete analysis of the existing Angas see Weber's Sacred Literature of the Jainas' in the Indian Antiquary'. ca u da ha pu villa-- caturdazapUrvaiH illA yuktA sassvatI / strI tu caturdazaiH pUrvapuruSairyuktA / pUrvapuruSAH pituH sapta mAtuH sapta / Ti. The Fourteen Purvas formed parts of the 12th Anga Drstivada. sattabhaMgi--The seven modes of predication according to the Jaina system of Logicare syAdasti, syAnnAsti, syAdavaktavyam , syAdastyavaktavyam , syAnnAstyavaktavyam and syAdastinAstyavaktavyam / It is on account of these that the Jaina system of thought is called syAdvAda or anekAnta. For a full exposition of this see Pancastikaya, Intro. lxvii ff. and texts Syad vadamanjari of Mallisena and Saptabhangitarangini of Vimalasuri. 186 -

Page #256
NOTES et againya asta azinufatti: TUTTI I E. For Samudraka or physiognomy, see Harivamiapurana Chapt. 23, verses 55-107. 1. 10. vAyaraNa vitti--vyAkaraNavRtyA prakaTitaM nAmAdhikArI yayA / strIpakSe tu vyAkaraNavRtyA prakaTitaM vyutpAditaM nAma 'strI' iti zabdo yasyAH / Ti. pasi ya u-sarasvatI mama prasIdatu, varadA bhavatu / Ti. 1. 11-12. Read the whole of line 11 as one compound and line 12 as consisting of two compounds dhavalaharasihariyamehauli paviulamaNNakheDaNayari, and translate as follows: "In the big town of Manyakheta which scraped the clouds by its mountain like palaces, and inaccessible owing to the current of water in the form of the sword placed in the hand of Sri Krsnaraja, etc." The connection of the sentence is with the next Kadavaka. 2. 1-2. The poet mentions his parents Mugdhadevi and Kesava Bhatta, his gotra-Kasyapa, his patron-Nanna and his own title Abhimana-meru. 2. 3. 'mahodadheH ziSyaNa kathaMbhUtena mahodadhizrIzayena mahAsamudralakSmIprAptakaraNa ziSyadvayena guNadharmeNa zobhanena ca puSpadantaH zrIpaMcamIphalakathane prArthitaH / Ti. Gunadharma and Sobhana were both sons of Bharata, the author's patron (see introduction). 3. 1. 371 J Outf-'Let us hear'. 1st per. plural present tense, or 2nd person singular causal, Imperative mood, 377FAT 277, se. 3. 2. 978 -The Rastrakuta kings called themselves by this name which was also known to the Arabs (see Anc. Hist. of India. by V. Smith ). 3.5. If we read fai aguur (deg) in place of fairgout (fafirid), the poet would seem to tell us that Apabhramsa was more or less neglected at the time in literary circles but that the house of Bharata patronised and tried to revive it. So far, only two works of Apbhramsa-Paumacariu and Harivamsa purana-of Svayambuh have become known as definitely prior to the works of Puspadanta.. 3. 12. The glosses in MSS A and B on the one hand and D on the other, differ about the names, the former saying 'SENISSET HET RETHIT Hita: , and the latter af 711-51Sa'. The names recur in I, 5, 1 where we have it in in place of piogu. 3. 13. Op on # 34 ou etc. TERTETTHIJI AF ga 41-4: le.. 4. 1. A sanna-bhavya means a person who is capable of attaining salvation in the near future. The stanza is full of lata 3100 TT where Nanna is praised as superior even to Brhaspati, Hanumat, Gangeya, Yudhisthira, Karna, the moon, the earth, the Meru mountain and the occan in the respective qualities for which the latter are renowned.

Page #257
NAYAKUMARACARIU For the defeat of Brhaspati by his enemy Sukra, see Mahabh. I, 71, 9. The glosses, however, suggest ' rAvaNena yadA indro bhagnaH tadA bRhaspatibaMdigRhe dhRtaH' This fact is not traceable in the Sanskrit Padma purana of Ravisenacarya but is found mentioned in the Apabhramsa work Paumacariu of Svayambhu XVII, 17, 9 according to my Ms. of the work For Gangeya's running away from the battle field see Mahabharata, Virataparva--uttara-gogradama Katha. 6. 3. taNu va ta-'tRNavat tRNAdapi kaSTaM nindyam / Ti. dhammeNaNibaddha etc. He is fixed in piety having abandoned guile. saTu-zAThyam mUrkhatvaM vA, Ti. 5. 6. pa Di va NNa sUra-~An accomplished hero. 5. 7. For the three divisions of the universe, compare vetraasnmdNgorjhllriishshaakRtiH| adhazcordhvaM ca tiryak ca yathAyogamiti tridhaa|| H P. IV, 6. Also see Mulacira, 7.14; Tatt. Satra, chapt. III, 5. 10. arahaMta aru ha etc. 'Say, what the worshipful Arhats keep back (leave unsaid'? For the meaning of a note the following Gatha-- arihaMti NamokAraM arihA pUjA suruttamA loe| rajahaMtA arihaMti ya arahaMtA teNa uccaMde // Malacara b05. 6.2. kase ru.akind of grass (Latin-Scripus Kesoor), is particularly atin-Scripus Kesoor ), is particularly liked by the boars, Cf. guNDakandaH kaseruH syAtkSudramustA kserukaa| sUkareSTaH sugandhizca sugandho gndhkndkH|| BNR p. b21. __sudarza na is one of the five Merus, the other four being vijaya, acala, maMdara and vidyunmAlI, see also VIII, 15, 2 text. 6. 9. thala po ma-sthalapadma, Lat. Ionidium suffruticosum, see BNR p. 277. 6. 14. 'As if the divine city had dropped from the sky inspite of the mighty efforts of the king of gods to hold it up'. 7. The city is described by a series of poetic fancies. 8. 1. 'By whom was pacified and brought under control the spreading fire of his enemies' valour by means of the water of his excellent sword'. 8. 2. ti NNi vi buddhi u-svabhAjaguruzAstrajAH sahajAhAryasaMskAryAH vA / Ti. . ti NNi vi sa tti u--prtaapotsaahmNtrjaaH| Ti. 8. 3. ca u rA sa ma-The four orders (brahmacarya etc.) were maintained in ( their respective ) duties by the ruler'. Or foy4TH might be taken as a compound word ( nijakarmaNi ) and connected with the predicate saNNihiya in the preceding foot. - 188 -

Page #258
NOTES 8. 6. ari cha vva gga-kAma, krodha, lobha, mAna, mada and harSa. See kauTilIya arthazAstra I, 4,3. je Na NNA ya NA u-yena anyAyanAma vicchinnm| 8. 7. satta vi va saNa iM-' daNDapAruSyakaMdarpavAkpAruSyArthadUSaNam / / surAstrIdyUtapAparddhikopaM vyasanasaptakam / Ti. satta vi ra jaMga iM-svAmyamAtyasuhRtkoSo rASTra durga tathA balam / prAkRtaM saptakaM proktaM nItizAstravizAradaiH / Ti. 9. 1, Ni va sA saNu- Leaving the lionseat which is ( the insignia oi) royal authority'. 'nRpasyazAsanajJApakam' Ti, 9. 7. Na ggo gg-ngnogrkhnggvyaapRtkrH| 10.0. The stanza is full of Yamakits both Sabhaiga and Abhanga. 11. 1. samavasaraNa is the audience hall of a Tirthamkara. 11.3. thiya parimiyadeg--whose nails and curly hair do not grow beyond a particular measure. 12. 1. Na ra ko dR--narakoSTha is a special part of the Samavasarat assigned for men. 12. 2. paMca tthi kA ya--The five astikayas of Jaina philosophy are jIva, pudgala, dharma, adharma and AkAza (see Pancastikayasara of Kundakundacarya) 12.3. isi va ya iMpaMca--ahiMsA, asteya, satya, brahmacarya and aparigraha. These five vows are observed in their strictest form by the ascetics, and are called Maharratas; or Rsivratas while, as observed by householders in their less stringent form they are called Anuvratas or Grhavratas. paMca vi gaI u--naraka, tiryak manuSya, deva and mokSa. sami dI u paMca--The five Samitis observed by ascetics are (1) IryA-- Walking with care to avoid injury to any living beings ; 1791-care to make truthful and pure speech ; (3) eSaNA-care to take pure food; (4) AdAnanikSepaNa care in placing and picking up their articles such as Kamandala, Picchi, and books. (6) pratiSThApanA-Answering calls of nature in a clean place. guttI u ti NNi---manogupti, vacanagupti and kAyagupti (see IX, 2, 4 text; for exposition see Mulacara 331-335) 12.4. raya NAI ti Ni-samyagdarzana-samyagjJAna and samyak cAritra. sallAha tiNi-The3 Salyas or darts rankling in the heart are piNyAtva, mAyA and facra. (See Sagaradharmamrta IV, 1.) gAra va iM ti NNi-Rddhigaurava, rasagaurava and sukhagaurava. (See Mulacara, 52 ). -- 189 -

Page #259
NAYAKUMARACARIU 12. 5. da ha bhe ya dhamma-kSamA, mArdava, Arjava, satya, zauca, saMyama,tapaH,tyAga, AkiJcana and brahmacarya. cha jI va kA ya-pRthvI, ap , tejasa, vAyu, vanaspati and trasa. (See Mulacara 205 ff.). NavaNo ka sA ya-Nine subsidiary passions are hAsya, rati and strI.puM. napaMsakaveda. 12.6. eyAraha pa Di ma u sA va yA haM-The eleven stages of householders' religious advancement are darzana, vrata, sAmAyika, proSadhopavAsa,sacittatyAga, rAtribhojanatyAga, brahmacarya, ArambhatyAga, parigrahatyAga, anumatityAga and uddiSTatyAga. They are mentioned in the following Gatha : daMsaNa-vaya-sAmAiya-posaha-sacitta-rAyabhatte ya / baMbhAraMbhapariggaha-aNumaNa uddiTha desavirado ya // (Carittapahuda, 22 ). 12. 7. bA ra ha aMga and ca u da ha puvva see notes on I, 1,9. 12.8. For puggalasaMjoga (contamination of soul with matter) and payairasa prakRtirasa (the formation of Karmic energies which bring about experiences of pleasure and pain) see Practical Path by C. R. Jain, chapter III-V. 12.9. Asava-Azrava ( inflow of karmic matter in the soul) saMvara (stopping of the inflow) and Ni jara-nirjarA ( Eradication of the karmicenergies). For exposition see Practical Path'. 12. 10. guNa ThANA rohaNa-There are fourteen stages of soul's advancement. They are called guNasthAna, for which see - Gommatasara-Jivakanda.' 13. 1. of T U V etc. "At the command of Vira (i. e. Tirthamkara Mahavira) Gotama (His chief disciple) spoke.' 13.7-8. Na ggo haroha - Where the farmer's wife swinging by the beautiful offshoots of tbe bunyan tree was looked at (with amazement) by the fairy who became partial to her charming features'. The gloss-maker, however, seems to construe hiMdolaMtI with jakkhiNI, for, commenting on hiMdolaMtI he says ana tRtIyA luptA / pakSIdevyA hAlinI dRssttaa| Ti. 15. 4. siri suha ra sA la- Enjoyer of the pleasures of royalty'. 17. 4. cAra ta Na hahaM etc. The great toes rising up proclaimed the charm of the nails'. etI aMguSThau udbhaya nakhAnAM cArutvaM kathayataH / Ti. 17. 5. NaM bhuva Nu etc. - As if holding a council to conquer the world'. 17. 7. 'Cupid was giving himself airs by the body of the bride which possessed those knee-joints.' 17. 12. paramA Na NA su-pareSAM mAnanAzakam / Ti. 17. 15-16.' When people died being shot by the arrow from the bow of Cupid in the form of her curved eye-brows, why, then, have the hair on the head of the beautiful lady assumed crookedness (i. e. curliness ) ? 18.3. loNi ya ca DaMti-The bride and the bride-groom are besmeared with butter at the time of marriage (Marathi gur-butter ). .- 190 - |

Page #260
NOTES II. 1. 9. 'Another says, the parrot did not die even on coming in contact with the mango-blossom.' 2. 19-20. 'Why do not those loving eyes close, oh friend, which witnessed the pleasures and miseries falling to the lot of the wicked and the good respectively?' 3.7. Faha -91 STE : S91 TFT #: 1 3. 14-18. Compare Navasabasanka-carita XVIII, 23. nAstraM na bhasma na jaTA na kapAladAma nendurna siddhataTinI na phaNIndrahAraH / nokSA viSaM na dayitA'pi na yatra rUpamavyaktamIza kila taddadhate nmste|| see also IV, 12, 9-10 text. 3.22. kau instead of kaya, would be more correct with paNAmu. 4.3, o PT OTT--She asks for a discourse on Saptabhangi, for which see notes on I, 1, 9. 4. 8. The meaning of the first foot is not quite clear. F E is commented upon as ed etoi Haid. The whole may, therefore, be translated as 'By (i. e. in the presence of) a form of superior beauty another form becomes less attractive'. Note the variants. 5. 3. 170--(1) A fence round a large building or mansion; a turret or a small room on the top of a large building; a varandah (Apte's Dictionary). (2) An elephant in rut. (3) arto-faqit. 5. 6. ofta faca fout --IH pre: TTT: AFT Tarif. In this case it is preferable to read at instead of fac. See variant. 6. 4. E F etc. May be that my beloved has taken to penance. Note the use of the to denote possibility. 6. 17. Perhaps translatable as follows. 'As, to a person steeped in sin jewel that produces happiness does not come due to his poverty,' etc. Tru, zubhasavanam (sukhotpAdakam) or sukhazayanam . 7.5-6. She saw in dream an elephant, a lion, the ocean, the moon, the sun and a lotus pool. 7.8. T T- Teangat TT 97: I f. For et in the sense of a mountain see also IV, 1, 15; VII, 3, 6. Also see variants.

Page #261
NAYAKUMARACARIU S. 1-2. The steel-door becoming loose in its tight-fitting joints when touched by his great-toe, would give way.' 4-EF (!), see glossary. 8. 13-14. "As ideas are born of a poet's mind, glorious Damodara was formerly born of Devaki and Jina ( Nemi, the 22nd Tirthamkara ) of Sivade vi, and as virtues are born of endurance, so a child was born to her.' | 9. 1. GGTGdeg-- Gia d&age v448 1949: _Lia. 9.9. Sportive women, radiant with auspicious China-camphor (17), danced playfully., * 19 :12 aas: : 1 A TERETICUT ETEST: Fa: 11 B NR.P. 89. 10.2. OT F may be translated as Holding in their hands jewelled jars which reflected their faces'. 410 Tra FayaCue Fly TH See variants, 10.8.' T' is some what obscure. The gloss, however, explains it as 'Togo TE HC E 72851A-T TAR Hala Tea TRT'Ifa. 10-11 They saw the face of the Jina in which there was no biting of the lip nor knitting of the brows (i. e. free from pride or anger ) etc. 11.2. AE1070 The celebrations at the time of a Jina's rf, JCH, 29, jJAna and nirvANa are called Panca kalyana. 11.5. 37TCH deg-37571. gg BeaT: RETUTT HJA 191: i fa. 11. 9. & off of T o_Where serpents had commenced their sport of sputtering waier'. The ( RT) STUTT:. 11. 11-12 'Where the swan, shooting up suddenly being excited with love indulges in gentle coaxing, and, with its beak, presents to the female swan, abid. ing in the a lake, lotus stalk'. it in the couplet is connected with af in the next Kadavala. - 12.4-5.' As if the lord of the serpents had extended upwards, his hand shining with the nails in the form of the crest-gem.' etc. 13. 7. 371 9 deg 'Where elephants would sink up to their forehead there confort was provided by the gracious gods'. 4. 1. The father called his son 'Prajabandhura' while the gods called hin Nagakumara'. 14. 10. "Even a friend would look with a frown on an unlucky person whilo by good luck, a cobra would become a couch.' - 832 -

Page #262
NOTES 14. 12, of sort fart As Arjuna ( Nara) was taken to the residence of Drona ( for education )'. 14, 13. 904 ja 1-A devotee of the Jina Puspadanta (the 9th Tirthamkara ). III. 1.1. &itaff@ J-The eighteen scripts are mentioned in the Samavayanga and the Pannavana Sutra of the Jaina canon. The two lists vary but several names are common, among which are the three well-known scripts of India, Brahmi, Kharostri and Druvidi. The other two ' Javanaliya' and 'Pukkharasadi' also appear to be historical, though, these as well as the others, remain yet to be identified. (See Buhler's Origin of Brahmi alphabet). Most of the arts and sciences mentioned in this Kadavaka are included in the sixty-four arts of Ancient India enumerated by Vatsayana in his Kamasutra. (See Dr. P. K. Acharya's 'Fine Arts' I. H. Q. V, 188 ff. Also compare similar passages in Jasa. I, 24 and Bhavis. II, 2. 2. 11. 318ITE-3771TFT Ile, MS. B also suggests aiming and the gloss explains it as a siit: W garn youtifa. 2. 16. Separate tikkha so as to make it an adj. of maNuya like kAyara. tikkha . F: Patent: 91 1 f. ya 3. 1-2, 2017 is paraphrased in the gloss as HIETTI, qoften as HIEVENT tid ajami as 71. According to this the couplet may be translated as follows: 'Whoever, being greedy, puts wealth in his treasury, adds fuel to the fire and gives charge of a piece of flesh to a cat, Oh blessed one.' 3. 3. 'Maintenance of wicked servants means honouring calamity (or, is a mine of calamities, fai 316T: STIFT: 91 ); Vasistha fell in great trouble (i.e., by such mistake )'. The reference, probably, is to Vasistha's great hospitality to Visvamitra and the trouble that followed from the latter's ungrateful attempt to snatch away the sage's cow. (See Rimayana Balakanda, chapt. 51-56). The gloss, however, explains vihurAyaru as saduHkhasya AdaraH kRtaH. This does not seem to fit in with the context. 8. 16. ma ya raddha ya va saNa I-The vices associated with Cupid. Or mayaraddhaya may be read separate as Vocative (meaning, Oh Nagakumara ). 4. 8-15. Compare the description of limbs here with the following from Varahamihira's Bphat-Samhita, chapt. 67, verses 85-88. nAbhI svaraH sattvamiti prazastaM gambhIrametat tritayaM narANAm / uro lalATaM vadanaM ca puMsAM vistIrNametat tritayaM prazastam // 85 // TM....24 383

Page #263
NAYAKUMARACARIU vakSo'tha kakSA nakhanAsikAsyaM kRkATikA ceti ssddunntaani| hasvAni catvAri ca liGgapRSThaM grIvA ca jaGgha ca hitapradAni // 86 // netrAntapAdakaratAlvadharoSThajihvA raktA nakhAzca khalu sapta sukhAvahAni / sUkSmANi paJca dazanAGgaliparvakezAH sAkaM tvacA kararuhA na ca duHkhitAnAm // 87 // hanulocanabAhunAsikAH stanayorantaramatra paJcamam / iti dIrghamitaM tu paJcakaM na bhavatyeva nRNAmabhUbhRtAm // 88 // (see also HP, XXIII, 59 ff.) 4. 12. Single hair in each hair-pit is a sign of kingship. ekaikaM kUpake roma rAjJAM dve dve sumedhasAm / / tryAdIni jaDaniHsvAnAM kezAzcaivaMphalAH smRtaaH|| HP. 23, 64. 4. 18. MS. E reads sattu (satva) in place of sottu (zrotra). This is more in accordance with Varahamihira. The variant had escaped notice at the time of preparing the text. 6.4. sara jAibhe ya--svara is a diatonic interval or note in music and jAti is the more ancient name of rAga i.e. type of melody. (see HP. XXIX, 134 ff'; Bharata's Natya Sastra; Sang. Rat. etc. For exposition in English, see Music of India by Popley H.A.) A lA viNi--AlApinI is one of the kinds of Vina. tadbhadAstvekataMtrI syAnnakalazca tritntrikaa| citrAvINA vipaJcI ca tataH syAnmattakokilA // AlApinI kinnarI ca pinAkI saMjJitAparA / niHzaGkavINetyAdyAzca zAGgidevena kIrtitAH // Sang. Rat. VI, 9-10. They are said to differ from each other in the number of strings which rises in due order. Alapini would, thus, be a Vina with seven strings. ibid VI, 108110. Acc. to H P. XIX, 137, Vasudeva once played upon a Vina called sughosa having seventeen strings. 6. 11 ghi ta_in the sense of 'thrown ' is derived from kSip but in the sense of 'taken' it can be better connected with a which Vararuci, VIII, 16 gives as a substitute for graha and which seems to be the original of Marathi gheNe. The substitute for kSipa according to Hem. IV, 143 is ghatta. 7. 8. a kulI Nu vi etc. compare ' strIratnaM dusskulaadpi'| 7. 14. juttA jutta u etc. compare AjJA gurUNAM hyvicaarnniiyaa'| 8. 4. paNa iNi pari mi e Na 'Surrounded by his beloveds' qualifying kumAreM. 10-12. majami, instead of bhajjami, would suit better. --- 194 -

Page #264
NOTES 10. 14. It would be better to read 23 JUTHIhaa-' there was a concurrence of shyness and infatuation.' 11. 9 af -67; or it may be taken as it ca and joined with ysite. 12. 5-6 The diceboard (HiT) is compared to the sky, the bet 19T) to the moon, and the conch shells( PENIS ) to the stars. 12. 12 & UTT. The coins so called became current in India during the early centuries of the Christian era. The name occurs in the Narada Smrti. They were current in Kashmir and Gujrat during the 8th century. It is probably the same as Greek denarius ( IP. 165-166 ; HMHI. Vol. II p. 215-257.) 13. 3 His conch shall, used for throw as dice ) would shine well, but ours would not come (i. e. to the desired position ) but would stop short, Oh lord' or <Page #265
NAYAKUMARACARIU 15. 14-15 'Is their whiteness a match for that of my tusks ? (Thinking so) the mighty elephant pulls down the houses, thus playing as it were, the role of the zealous'. 16. 1-2 'The irresistible, ichor-shedding elephant, like a donor, would not shirk though beaten with hundreds of stones; but would give the points of its tusks, like crores of jewe's, even to the unwilling'. The couplet is paronomastic. 16 12 appaM pari ha ya u etc Every one thought himself defeated';or 'Every one was concerned to save himself ' (sakalaH janaH AtmaparaH bhUtaH) ___ 16.6 ga ya ga ya daM tadeg--gajAH gatAH dantamusaladalitAH. Or gajAH gajadaMtamusalAH dalitAH. This requires the separation of dalavaTTiya. 17.9 khaNi sa si etc. As the moon, for a time, comes in contact with the constellation Hasta (carvus). 17. 13. vara ka ri NA hiu- The excellent elephant was mastered.' __Iv. 1. 2 sa may refer to the elephant or it may be joined with tAyaho (svatAtasya). 1. 10. ghaMghala is given by Hem. IV., 422, as a substitute for jhakaTa, The latter, however, itself appears to be a Desi word equivalent to TT of Hindi and Marathi. This is borne out by the context in which Hem. has used it Dr. Vaidya renders it by kalaha (see Hem. IV, 422 trans; Jasa. glossary). Our gloss paraphrases it by vighnakara, though mathaka or viloDaka would suit our context better. ghaMghala seems to be the correct reading in Sanat 502, 9, where Dr. Jacobi reads ghaMghava. In Kadavakas 2, 3 and 4, are expounded the religious duties of a householder and an ascetic, respectively called Sagara and Anagara, see Caritta Pahuda, 21. duvihaM saMyamacaraNaM sAyAraM taha have nirAyAraM / sAyAraM sagaMthe parigaharahiye nirAyAraM // 2.11 paMcuMbara-The fruit of the five kinds of Udumbara trees, namely vaTa Bunyan: pippala Polar-leaved Fig: parkara Ficus Virance%3 udambara Ficus Glomirata and kAkodumbara Ficus Oppositifolia. 3 1-8. kupAtra, apAtra and three kinds of supAtra-adhama, madhyama and uttama-are distinguished;-cf. uttamapattaM sAhU majjhamapattaM ca sAvayA bhaNiyA / aviradasammAiTTI jahaNNapattaM muNeyavvaM // 3.4 samma ta Right faith is defined as follows: hiMsArahie dhamme aTThArasadosavajie deve / NiggaMthe pavvayaNe saddahaNaM hodi sammattaM / / Mokkha Pahuda,90. - 196 -

Page #266
NOTES 3. 5 du viha saMja ma-aMtaraMga and bahiraMga. 3.9 Na va guNa vi siTU-The recognised qualities of a donor are seven, while there are nine modes of honouring a saintly guest. e g. saddhI bhettI tehI viNNANamaluddhayA khamA sattI / jatthede satta guNA taM dAyAraM pasaMsaMti // VNS. 223. saMgrahamuccasthAnaM pAdodakamarcanaM praNAmaM ca / vAkAryamana zuddhIreSaNazuddhiM ca vidhimAhuH / / 5.2 Whether they would enjoy the earth or would do service to others day and night (aharatta), which is the meanest (of all professions)? 5.8 It is better to read as in CE "rUpAlocane atyante jAte' 7. 2 pavara varadeg-pravaravarAvataraNam-deg Agamanam / Ti. 7.4 sa ya Ni cchi ya-svajanAnAM vAJchitamaGgalena, svanizcitasukhena vA / Ti. 8. 6. vara itta sa ho yarupattu tAma-There seems to be some confusion here. In this line we are told that the brother of her husband arrived; while, from the sequel it appears that it was her husband himself. 9. 1. It would be better to read sasiyarapasaramahuraNaM though no MS. supports this. 9. 7-8. The instrumental in the two lines seems to be hetau, showing the reason for which Aridamana had become angry, in answer to Vyala's question in line 5. 10. 16. tu li ya ga yA sa Ni-tulitagadAzani. 11. 8. mAma-he mAma, Ti. From this it appears that Vyala addressed his fatherin-law as maternal uncle. 12.9-10. Compare II, 3,14. 12.13. jaNa Na Trau-ete. -- People fled away but the stranger would not move from his stand.' 15. 4-8. Notice a number of onomatopoetic verbs. 15. 13. hakkA riu-etc. 'And come back when called from wherever you be. V. 1. 13. Yasodhara, in his commentary on Kamasutra mentions Devadatta as a very accomplished courtesan who was courted even by the cultured. vidagdhAnAM ratArthinAM lakSyabhUtA devadattAvat. Kamasatra chapt. 3, P. 42. 2. 16. maMdhA ya-mAndhAtA seems to be another name of Vinayapala. - 197 -

Page #267
NAYAKUMARACARIU 4. 15. 1O Heiz-nad: : Het: 1 . 6. 7. ' He may do what pleases him, provided his anger is somehow allayed.' 6. 10. Hoy etc.-' If you say, he may just now be offered as an oblation to the directions, i. e. executed.' 7. 3. quurt etc.-Gathering punnaga flowers like merit (Punya).. This is according to the amended text which appears to me to be more in keeping with the style of the poet. The reading of the MSS. 900113 is explained by the gloss. as pUrNAyuvat in A and B and puNyAgamanamiva in D. 8. 2. Kasmir was the name of the country as well as of the capital. See 8. 8. below (FFITS ET). 8. 10-15. The distraction of the women at the sight of Nagakumara is described. 8. 12. gas etc.-'JFSEIT alacari Hiorea! F18 ( Freia AB ) agila i fe. 10. 13, 974 TTC-by the order of the king, it here means 'order'. 10. 15. Read free and grit separately. 10. 17, Tara To-Surpassing the cluster of the rays of the young sun. 10. 18. mare fui-Compare Hindi 1915 l, to close the door. 10. 20. FT-17-A wild tribe. Pliny mentions them as Suari and Ptolemy as Sabrae. They were an "ancient, wild race of wood-cutters who lived in jungles without any fixed habitation." (Cun. Geo. p. 583.). 10. 21. 37 g To-With water of tears dropping from his eyes unwiped. 1977-78, le. VI. 2. 8. fa al for s a-faqat lacra: &: . See glossary. 3. 7. calar-i. e. the five senses. 3. 12. #TFH-Fuh: or, acc. to the gloss, 7: FELIS: GATH: 1 4.1. i5 etc. The inmatos of the harem beat their breasts at last.' 4.9. fe etc. 'Man, getting frightened, hides himself, but the approa. ching death cannot be prevented by fortification.' 4.11-13, BT1 TUTUetc' with the water of the sword, the massive tree of sin grows, spreading its branches widely; but, its bitter fruit, when tasted, brings a frown on the lotus-face.' - 886 -

Page #268
NOTES 5. 3-5. Sensual pleasures are, here, represented as tender sprouts, the mind as an elephant, knowledge as the iron-hook, reading of religious books as a chain, concentration as the tieing post and the sage as the elephant- driver. 5. 8. 'And being devoted to the Jina-teaching, said 'you have no commission from me now.' 7. 8. Niya puNNa suvaNNa pa va NNa ka su-nijapuNyasuvarNapravarNakazam qualifying vasu. 7. 10. He lightly kicked aside and broke the wooden giant that was installed there on the ground.' 7. 16. vAhi-vahU+Nic + ktvA - vAhayitvA having started the elephant. 8. 3. pariyANiyau - ( 1 ) parijJAtaH (2) pari + AnItaH See also variants. 9.48 -A meal-course; or a nice meal if we take the alternative reading(). By a series of double entrendes the meal is compared to a forest, a couple, a poem, gatikarma, a drama, an evening, Katantra (grammar), good poetry and a herd of lions. Note fa used for a, which acc. to Vararuci, is a characteristic of Paisaci ('gatu fta:' aufta ga Var. X, 4) but acc. to Hem. II, 182, is common to all Prakrits. Dr. Woolner thinks the illustration of Vararuci as probably taken from the Brhat katha (Intro. to Prak. p. 91). We have here a mention of Katantra, i. e. the grammar going by that name which acc. to tradition, was composed by Sarva-varman at the request of a prince of the Satavahana family, during the early centuries of the Christian era. It is, probably, this work which Hiuen Tsang refers to as the grammar reduced to 2,500 slokas by a Brahman of South India, and widely spread even throughout all the frontier provinces. The earliest known commentator, Durgasimha cannot be placed later than the 8th century. (See E. H. D. p.54-55; Life of Hiuen Tsang, Beal's trans. p. 122; SS G. For further information see Katantra and KaumaraLata' by Luders-Berlin 1930). 10. 13 yi piyara va Nu-nijapriyAramaNaH ( nijastrIkAntaH parastrIparAGgamukha: Ti. ) 10. 16 This is Dharma; or else, are there any tall horns on the brow of Dharma ?' 11. 5 He had two queens Satyavati and Vasundhara, beaming with love and keeping grain and gold' Join saccavai with vasuMdhariu and Nehujjala with sAsa.. 12. 4-5-These two lines seem to be interpolated for supplying the geneology of Vanaraja. This is the conclusion to which I am driven by noticing the natural connection between line 3 and 6 which is clumsily interrupted by the intervening lines, combined with the fact that the latter are found in one MS. only and there also, added subsequently on the margin. 12. 10 You are a rooted tree to the good' (i. e. affording protection like the shade and fruit of a tree). 199

Page #269
down. NAYAKUMARACARIU 13. 10-11 Mark the accusative plural form ending in g in, etc. 13. 19 You and your king are the dust of my feet." 14. 5 paccA ra i-see glossary. It may be equivalent to Hindi pachADanA to hurl 15. 13 The four Aradhanas are-darzana, jJAna, caraNa and tapas. VII. 1. 14. This line seems to be interpolated. It repeats the sense of line 10 except for the simile. 1. 16. etc.- The horses that had entertained a desire to eat the kusa grass, were tied up like bad pupils who prefer bad teachings.' 1. 17-18. Duna appears good being ever undertaken by elephants which are controlled by the iron-hook and which put themselves in chains, even as by hands that serve as a check to the wicked, but put a restraint upon themselves.' 2. 4. Who did not know that wretched Sun-plant (Calotropis Gigentea). esteemed by the goats, the paralytic, the cheat and the treatises (i. e. on medicine), Two varieties of this plant are recognised in ancient works, i e. the white and the red, both of which are recommended as a treat for paralysis etc. arkadvayaM saraM vAtakuSThakaNDUviSavraNAn / nihanti lIhagulmArzaH zleSmodarazakRtkRmIn // BNR p. 380. 'The drug is employed to cure all kinds of fits, epilepsy, hysteria, lockjaw, convulsions in children, paralytic complaint, cold sweats, poisonous bites and venereal complaints.' (MDI p. 12. ). Goats are known to relish its leaves and the cheats use it as it acts as a poison in large doses. 2. 5. Elephants are said to be particularly fond of Sallaki (Boswelia Therifera ) as some of its Sanskrit names gajabhakSyA- gajapriyA suggest. cf. zallakI gajabhakSyA ca suvahA surabhI rasA / maruNA kundurukI vallakI ca bahusravA || BNR. p. 306. 2. 6. -Mustard tree of scripture (Salvadara Parsica) is dear to camels, hence it is also called karabhavallabha. 2. 8. Naggoha - (1) nyagrodha ( 2 ) nagnaughaH see ante p. 880. (pakSe pApinyAH striyaH munisamUhaH rocate, Ti. ) 2.9. -A certain load-bull esteemed soft grass. 3. 6. pattavatta- prAptavRttAH (zrutavRttAntAH ) te dharavat dharaNavit ca dhIrAH teSAM / for vara in the sense of a see also II, 7, 8; IV, 1, 15. See also the variant. 200 -

Page #270
NOTES 6.2. "My hand has advanced to the good sword for taking out the blood of the enemy." Note digia equivalent to . 6. 3-4. By the use of paronomastic expressions warriorship is fancied as poetic talents. ujjuyapaya (1) udyatapada ready steps (2) Rjupada straight grammatical forms. og (9) ou (?) 7184. 6.5-6. Double entrendes continue. 74-7a, tia ; & Fy-ETT:, TH; IT bowstring, virtues; were discharge, salvation. 6.7. TELPA IOT --possession of lands given by my master. 6.8. 125-AASTF ETI, c. Acc. to this the line may be translated. "This fickle (mind) plunges in despicable mirths and falls in evil company though held in check again and again'. Compare, PE 4: Fut' Gita. 6. 9. 'Let the jackal to-day eat away my heart which is a resort of the wicked and the harlots' (or acc. to the alternative reading- my wicked heart which is the abode of the harlots ).' The gloss explains a ss as a TITAT according to which the translation would be 'my heart which is set upon the ward of the wicked and the harlots.' 6. 10. FLATO - The master's debt has accumulated.' 37127t seems to be a substitute for 3115EUR like 95 and 979 ( Hem. IV, 206). The gloss also suggests this. (See glossary ). Dr. Gune's explanation of it as 375T- resort of the distressed' seems wide off the mark ( see Bhavis. glossary ). 6. 12. 'I am going to cut short the life of the enemy and his fortune sweet through royal favour.' 9. 3. The youth was accorded approbation by his father-in-law who congratulated the vanquisher of his foe.' t-ara: (Cf. fazer ata ); RENES-Rykiet#: 1 This is one way of explaining the second foot of the line. Another way is to separate it from IER3 and translate "By him was captured the enemy crest-fallen' ( TTHEITH FIETT31 D. VIII, 26.). This seems to be the meansing of the gloss dhIritaM on sAhAriu. A slightly different meaning is obtained by taking higits in the sense of Haina: in accordance with Hom. IV, 82 ( : FIAT-HIE). HIERT ( verb ) and FIETST ( participle ) occur several times in Bhavis, and Dr. Gune's opinion is that the meaning given by Hem.' does not suit any of the passages'. I, however, find the meaning suiting perfectly well in each of the passages. ....? - Ro? -

Page #271
NAYAKUMARACARIU 9.5 Mercury (TTTTT) looks beautiful when fixed (i e. when its liquidity is turned into solidarity by admixture with other substances, for which process, see, Hindu Chemistry p. 131 with relative Sanskrit texts in the Appendix.) 10.1. fo a T3 Teto. 'Breaking the fourfold army like a water-jar. The gloss supplies (1914: to be construed with laa 'and having established certain kings'. 11.2. digita--By the father of the maiden named Chanda. agy fa 3713 FTTH TETT: AE: 909: gaia. For ei see VII, 15, 4 14, 1-4. By the use of paronomastic adjectives a contrast is made out between the arrows of Sukantha and those of Naga k.'. 15. 8. 3 giao_The gloss explains this as '3TETTHETIT JT Filagoj aa paviH vajrasamAnam / If we take the alternative reading para in place of pavi, we might explain it as 37FTRITTF slaapy T SCHZH'. VIII. 1.93 90- eo that a, le. 1. 12 sact-271371454191:, ie, Champaka is sweet-scented calophyllum (Lat. Plumieria acutifolia), It is shunned by the bee. TATO ITAT:' BNR p. 278. 1. 13-14 The bee that is attached to the jasinine and hovers, in its infatuation, over the rich blossom that it has put forth does not kiss the Yuthika on account of its bitter limbs that spoil the taste ( or break the mirth ). jA i-jAti Jasminum Grandiflorum: gy- Jasminum aurieculatum. For the latter's bitter taste see BNR p. 277. 'yUthIyugaM himaM tiktaM kaTupAkarasaM lghu'| 2. 5. His daughter is Kamarati on whom even the Creator dies (i. e. is enamoured ) as he thinks of her peerless beauty'. STEF, . 2. 6. 'She does not love any man as boiled rice is unpalatable to one who has his mouth scorched with slake-lime.' This is how I interpret it. The gloss, however, has it Titi flavato 375oja al galit 3751 ( : ) a 4. 12-13 'Seeing Mahavyala she shook her head, and with a smile, said to her friend 'one who is courted by Madana, would not marry this man, as Madhav& was chosen by Sri.' It would he more correct if we read the instead of the 5. 11. for T a u See III, 4 text and notes. 5, 12. FH seems to be the same as Roman drachma: These coins may have been introduced simultaneously with 'Dinaras' for which see III, 12, 12 notes. - Pop -

Page #272
NOTES 7 14 maruhaya maya raddhau - marutA hataH makaradhvajaH yena saH / 8. 4. vivAha - ( 1 ) Marriage; ( 2 ) Visnu (garuDavAhana ). 88. dahamu viTTha-The nine Narayanas of the Jain Purapas are tripuSTa, dvipuSTa, svayaMbhu, puruSottama, narasiMha, puMDarIka, dattadeva, lakSmaNa and kRSNa. 8. 9. The Bhavanendras are ten called kumAra og. asura, nAga, vidyuta, suparNa, agni, dvIpa, udadhi, dikU, vAyu and stanita. Amongst the twenty presumed here, perhaps their ten Pratyendras are included. The thirty two Surendras enumerated in Pratisthasaroddhara of Asadhara p 60-66. include the ten Bhavanendras. 8. 10 cha u ma ttha - chadmastha-sages in the 11th and 12th stages of spiritual advancement. The 24 Tirthamkaras are well-known. jitazatru, 8. 11. The eleven Rudras recognised by the Jainas are :- bhImabali, rudra, vizvAnala, supraniSTha, acala, puNDarIka, ajitadhara, jitanAbhi, pITha and sAtyaki. 9. 2-3 ka i - kavi, kapi; diyavara-dvijavara-pakSin, brAhmaNa; patta - patra, pAtra. 10. 3. kau vIra ho etc. - maMdarAgaH kRtaH vIrasya kumArasya / Ti. 10. 7-10. Who is bowed to by mendicants influenced by women, and by divinities of malignant disposition ? You, the world-teacher, are easily missed by those who are doomed to be the wanderers in the cycle of metampsychosis. Highly excited by the impulse of cupid and swooned by the excessive drink of attachment, the beings, when sprinkled over with the ambrosia of your speech, revive into sobriety.' nA vi i-kaH namyate ; ko'pi na namyate, Ti.; jIvaNe - ( 1 ) amRtena ( 2 ) jIvitavyena. 13. 2. kiM mahu atthi go hu--' Do you keep anything back from me; or, is there anyone who would war against me?' goha-guhya, or bhaTa (D. II, 89. com.) 13. 14-15. -- What is the accomplishment of that wretched king who is attached to the lip of his mistress, when others are in distress? I regard that kingship really glorious in the world, which affords relief to the afflicted.' The gloss, however, has it -- strI- oSTharAgavat anyarAjJAM rAjatvam / 14. 12. NAyaNa yA Naya-nAgaiH natA AjJA yeSAM te ' To whose command the Nagas bowed. ' paripAliyapaya- paripAlitaprajAH / 15. 1. maya gila gaMDa -- mada + Ardra + gaMDa. -- With frontal globes wet with ichor. ' ( gilla - Hindi gIlA wet ) I can find neither suitability nor authority for Dr. Vaidya's paraphrase of gilagaMDa as zibikAvAhaka (see Jasa. I, 27, 15. and glossary). 15. 2. paMca me ru see I, 6, 2 notes. 16. 4-13 - hari siya-hRSTa ; susi hari siya- suzikhare zrita. 203 -

Page #273
NAYAKUMARACARIU G T-(1) grina (2) yuan. & TOT (9) turt() ftuala. HOT 15--(9) ET (2) AHI 3119: AFT T1: 1 grafo -- Teata; OT-TEN. ra kkhaM karA ya-bhasmakarau; - at; TT 3711fwa: waga: (aggeqrt:, fe.) TITEIT: 1 -adj. and proper name. T AI -(1) his divine car, (2 the vehicle of the gods. #91-faari; 1991-9105TRT + 919. IX. 1. 14 #3 TO-Ransom for his territories. 2.5 i probably means here ya i, e. confluence of planets that is considered auspicious. 2.6 4 TOT UT U 'As Samkranti is dear to a beggar Brahmana'. Samkranti is winter solstice which occasion is observed as a festival when alms are freely given and Brahmanas are fed. 3. 9-10' Does not that bow and that woman render resplendent the person of a man, the bow endowed with a string, giving a good grip, made of a good bamboo and with an arrow fixed to it, and the woman, virtuous, slender, nobleborn and rich ? 4. 8 1 g & see I, 12, 3 notes. 4.9 For the Bhavanas of an ascetic, see Mulacara cbapt. IX. 5.5 The Svetambara belief that the sages even after attaining omniscience' bear clothes and take food, is here criticised. 5.7 This is the criticism of the Ksarika-vada of the Buddhists against which the following objections are raised. (i) continuous knowledge is not possible in a being completely decaying and renewing every moment. For example, a man gone out could not return to the same spot if he did not continue essentially to be the same man, nor could he lay his hand on a thing which he had previously kept somewhere. (ii) The relation of cause and effect in certain cases is such that the latter follows only during the subsistence of the former; for example, the cow and the milk or the lamp and the lamp-black. In such cases if the cause had passed away the effect could not follow. 5. 12 The objection against the "Sunya-vada' is that if everything were void, what was the propriety of ascetic practices ? 208 -

Page #274
6. 1-3 The Kaul school, acc. to our author, held that the five elements, earth, water, fire, air and space were identical with Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Isvara and Siva respectively. For the claims of the Kaul teachers see Jasa. I, 6, Karpura Manjiri Act I. NOTES 6. 4-11 Various objections are raised against the school that considers the supreme principle or the soul as devoid of qualities ( Niskala or Nirguna). 7. 1 'Can boiled grains be turned back into great millet or butter into milk? How can the accomplished' (absolved) wander again through the cycle of births involving the burden of taking and abandoning the body'? The personality of Siva, which acc. to the author, is accepted by Gautama and Kanada, is a contradicton in terms i. e. an impossibility (gaganarabinda) as shown in the following lines. 7.5 -The reference is to the Pauranic account of Siva's cutting off the head of Brahma (Aja). He is said to have thrown the head at a spot in Benares which is known as kapala mocana after the incident. 8.3 etc. The reference is to Vyasa the reputed author of the puranas, who is said in Mahabharata to have cohabited with the wives of Vicitravirya. 9.7 The reference is to the injunction 'yAjJikI hiMsA hiMsA na bhavati'. 13. 12-13 These are the twenty five tattvas of the Sankhya system. 11. 1-6 We have here the tenets of the Nastika-Vada of Barhaspatya, the central principle of which is that life is produced by the conglomeration of matter without any metaphysical self. 11. 11. The four forms of life are deva, manuSya, naraka and tiryak the fifth being See I, 12, 3, notes. mokSa. 12. 4. For the sixteen principles of meditation, see Tatt. Sutra VI, 24. 12. 5. The eight gunas are- madhumAMsamadhutyAgaiH sahANuvratapaJcakam / aSTau mUlaguNAnAddurgRhiNAM zramaNottamAH // RKS 66. 12. 6 Belief in false divinities, scriptures and teachers are respectively called devamUDhatA, zAstramUDhatA and gurumUDhatA / The eight prides are jJAnaM pUjAM kulaM jAtiM balamRddhiM tapo vapuH / aSTAvAzritya mAnitvaM smayamA hurgatasmayAH // RKS. 25. 12. 7-8. The six undeserving (Anayatana) are a, a, and devotees of these three. 12. 9. etc-Paying a particular regard for co-religionists is called Vatsalya, 12. 10. Absence of zaMkA, kAMkSA and vicikitsA are the first three of the eight requisites of -- Right Faith ' the remaining five being amUDhadRSTitva, upagUhana, sthitikaraNa, and, for an exposition of which see, RKS. 11-18.

Page #275
NAYAKUMARACARIU 13. 2. The twelve kinds of austeries are: aNasaNamavamodariyaM rasaparicAo ya vRttiparisaMkhA / kAyassa ca paritAvo vivittasayaNAsaNaM chttuN|| pAyacchittaM viNayaM vejjAvaccaM tahe va sajjhAyaM / jhANaM ca viussaggo abbhaMtarao tavo eso|| For exposition see Mulacara, 345 ff. paMDi yamaraNa-The three kinds of deaths are tivihaM bhaNiyaM maraNaM bAlANaM bAlapaMDiyANaM c| taiyaM paMDiyamaraNaM jaM kevaliNo annmrNti|| Mulacara, 59. 13.5. The fifteen parts of the three larger divisions of Jambud vipa constitute the Karmabhami where the six occupations of life asi, masi, krsi, seva, silpa and vanijya are prevalent. 13. 11. The enlightened souls are of two kinds Sakala and Nikala i. e. those that retain their corporeal existence (Arihanta) and those that are absolved from it (Siddha). These constitute the 13th and 14th stages of spiritual advancement. _14. 9. carama sarI rA yA ru-charama sarira means corporeal existence for the last time i.e. before salvation. 17.26. kare-Imperative form, rather unusual. The alternative reading karo is identical with the impera. in Hindi. 17. 41. payA paM ca vitto-paMcapadayuktaH (vittaH, vRttaH vA). Ti. The five padas are, NamA arihaMtANaM, Namo siddhANaM, Namo AyariyANaM, Namo uvajjhAyANaM, Namo savvasAhUNaM / 17. 42. ayArA iva NNaM-etc. Recollecting the word ' arha' his life passed away; saraM-smaran , though the gloss explains it as rakArasahitaM, and NahaM as hkaarH| It would be better if we could read rahaM (letter ra and haM) in place of NahaM. 18.9. palla-palya-isa measure of time, for which see Tatt. Sutra chapt. III , J. G. Dict. Appx. D. 0. avahI-avadhijJAna is one of the five kinds of knowledge 'matizratAvadhimanaH paryayakevalAni jJAnam / avadhijJAna is direct knowledge circumscribed by dravya, kSetra, kAla and bhAva. See Tatt. Sutra I, 9. __18. 12 -- His dress fastened over with a gold-knife ( kanakakartarIgADhanepathyaH). kattarI is equivalent to Hindi Ali which formed a necessary part of a gentleman's dress. This fashion is now observed only in marriages when a bridegroom is necessarily dressed over with it. The word has been misunderstood by Dr. Gune who takes it to mean' some war-like feat'. (See Bhavis. II, 2, 7; Sanat. 655, 3). 18. 13. turukkha-taruSka is a fragrant aromatic resin of a Javanese tree. The name suggests that it was first introduced in India by the Turks. Hence it is also called Yavana or Yavana-desaja('taruSkaH piNDakaH sillo yAvano'pi' amara. 'silhakastu turuSka: - 206 -

Page #276
NOTES syAd yato yavanadezajaH; BNR. p. 107). In Vernacular it is called lohavAna or lobhAna from Arabic 'luban javi' i. e. frank incense of Java, from which is also derived the English word 'benzoin', fe ##-##&H is a compound of various kinds of incense #11764 FT A: 'HT. 409-4 musk. 18. 18, Joa-ughly raising up. 19. 12. 175T-AUIT. 20. 11. 'He should leave the bed at sun-rise when the smaller beings, two sensed and others are still asleep'. sohei-tyajet equivalent to Marathi soDaNe; Hindi choDanA, Or we may split it as so hei (hA to abandon.) 20. 15, atau-HA1971. 20. 16. This describes the mai (1777) for which and its thirty two faults ( 3TGUIT-371azit) see Mulacara 601-607. do NadaM tu jadhAjAdaM bArasAvattameva ya / agitat farges CyFH 9e li eto Avarta is performed by joining the palms of both hands and giving them a circular motion from right to left. Three such avartas and four nods of the head are performed towards each of the four directions at the time of Kitikarma or Samayika (see RKS. 139.). 20. 17. For the faults of quam negaraf ( Arica) as a form of penance see Mulacara, 668 ff. 21. 5. 'Raising up ( the morsel of food ) he should offer it to the sage him. self 'or we may read of fa. i. e. should be offered in the sage's hand. (See Mulacara, 820). 21. 6. a 77-green vegetables are unfit for monks and so also fruits that contain much seed. (See Mulacara 826). For other impurities and precautions of food see ibid chapt. VI ( 420-501 ). 21. 33-37. Various articles suitable for presentation to temples are named. 21. 39. The alternative reading qig (feast ending with milk) suits better. 21. 41. Read the line as gais gag gique que 'Good seed, well sown in a good field, thrives.' 22. 7-11. The water pitchers used for his coronation-bath are fancied as clouds, Brahmins, teachers, paramours, divine trees, fools, singers, kirata boys and heaps of glory, by means of paronomastic adjectives. 25. 14. sUka jhANa-zakladhyAna pure meditation is one of the four kinds of Dhyana, for which see Mulacara, 674 ff.

Page #277
NAYAKUMARACARIU 25. 15. da Dhaka mma hagaM Thi-The strong tie of the eight karmas ( jJAnAvaraNIya, platacuri etc. see Tatt. Sutra. ). 25. 17. 'Instantly Ananga (Naga k.) became absolved of his body and attained salvation having shattered cupid (anaMgavidArakaH). Tita 4. Paaf-fach, or it may be read faafia tra, the sense remaining the same. 6. 'May rains shower whenever thought of.' 8. For 1977msee II, 11,2 notes. 10-12. 'Peace be to my parents named Kesava and Mugdhadevi, Brahmins of Kasyapa gotra, who though devotees of Siva, both died by the Jaina form of renunciation which destroys sin, having had their ears filled with the nector of the teacher's words.' TE- Fat, . 14. The gloss paraphrases y as HR. The name also occurs towards the end of Mahapurapa of our author, where he appears to be one of the sons of Bharata (hou saMti suaNaho daMgaiyaho). See also introduction The six verses at the end eulogize Nanna, the author's patron and tell us once more that he composed the work at his request (see I, 3-4). Verse 6. #4891973-1712T17, the poets title occurs once before I, 2, 10. Even in Sanskrit Pisaca or Pisacika, at the end of a compound, denotes excessive fondness e. g. 19 4 1-(Bala Ramayana 4.) niyasiat-(Anargha Raghava 4.). The poet has justified the title by the volume and the quality of his poetry(see Intro.). Tron -- P06 --

Page #278
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. Chapter Line Kad. 11 17 11 18 For desaho lehi jo kataha dhammilagaya kara NayasaMcAra alikesahiM dANaMbuNijjharai ajiyamahaMtahiM Read desaho lahu lehi jo kaMtahe dhammila gaya karu NayaNasaMcAru ali kesahiM dANaMbu NijjharaiM ajiya mahaMtahiM 10000 - hoi - - - tikkha pakkhadeg vilAsiNi degNigghoseM paNaiNiparimieNa didaNaha maMcArUDhiyae ke tumhadaM barakari NAhiu puSphayaMtadisi sammattu kutthira tikkhapakkha vilAsiNI degNigghosa paNaiNi parimieNa diTTa Naha maMyAruDhibae ke mhiM varakariNA hiu pupphayaMta disi diDha samattu kucchiu dharu jAyavi badhaMti degvayaNA "vihusaNu aMteDaru aMtauru vAhigaiMdau tuhaM hANA sasaru pavattu pahu bhUmi gharu 00000002 1 jAevi baMdhati degvaNNA vihUsaNu aMteuru aMte uru vAhi gaiMdau tuhu~ hINo sasuru pavuttu pahRbhUmi - 209 -

Page #279
NAYAKUMARACARIU VIII kaMcaNa kavayaM sIsakaI huliI cauraMgaNivA kulasakaMTha garuccai pahavaMta vilu mai kaivaya 0 pAliyAI NAyakukumAra degkaNakavayaM sIsakaI huliyaI degcauraMga NivA kulisakaMTha Na rUccai pavahaMta vilu maikaivaya pAliyAI NAyakumAra taNusagga kammaTTa kesavaNAmaI ksuiddhi daMgaiyaho taNu saggadeg " Pras'asti kammaTTi savaNAmaI degvisuddhidaMgaiyo

Page #280
02.02 2020202.020 gegeedoge. ge 29 G m . The following works may be obtained from M 3 BANARSIDAS, PUNJAB SANSKRIT BOOK LAHORE: Rs C C G C SC S SS SS OG OG US JASAHARACARIU of Puspadanta NAYAKUMARACARIU of Puspadanta SAVAYA-DHAMMA-DOHA. 03 UO OF US OG GUD OG TO HIS OC 82 The following Apabbramsa works are in press preparation and will be issued in one or the other of series of Karanja. Orders for copies may be regist with the Sale Agents. KARAKANDACARIU of Kanakamara SUDAMSANACARIU of Nayanandi APABHRAMSAKATHASAMGRAHA PASACARIU of Padmanandi JAMBUSAMICARIU of Vira MAHAPURANA of Puspadanta, to be issued KATHAKOSA of Sricandra PAUMACARIU of Svayambhu HARIVAMSA PURANA of Svayambhu PAHUDA-DOHA O CS SG OC OC C OG 3 CC OC COG CO @CC OCT 0925T FOLREE Personal use only www.sainelibrary.org